^^j^^Sy¥7Si5v^ 


^oGm  s£yA\^ 


BV  3790  .F5A  1874 
Fish,  Henry  Clay,  1820 
Handbook  of  revivals 


1877 


HANDBOOK  OF  REYIYALS, 


HANDBOOK  OF  EEYIYALS 


FOR  THE  USE  OF 


T\riNISrERS    OF    SOULS, 


BY 

HENRY   C.   FISH,   D.D. 

Author  of  Primitive  Piety  Revived;  History  and  Repository  of 
Pulpit  Eloquetice ;  Heaven  in  Song;  etc.,  etc. 


It  is  surprising  how  many  questions  an  inexperienced  pastor  wants 
to  ask  during  a  revival.  Heman  Humphrey. 


BOSTON : 
PUBLISHED  BY  JAMES  H.  EARLE, 

NO.    II    CORNHILL. 
1874. 


Entered  according  to  Act  of  Congress  by  Henry  C.  Fisli,  in  the  year  1874, 
In  the  Office  of  the  Librarian  of  Congress  at  Washington. 


IHSCEIBED 

To  th.e  Mlemory  of  a  Dear  Fattier, 

'§th,  S>nmntl  <|i4- 

AND   IX)  THE 

CHRISTIAN  WORKERS  OF  EVERY  NAME 

IN  THE  NEW  WORLD  AND  THE  OLD, 

BY  THEIR  FELLOW-LABORER, 
THE  AUTHOR. 


That  day  which  shall  convince  the  great  body  of 
professing  Christians  of  the  reality  and  desirableness 
of  revivals,  will  constitute  a  new  era  in  the  history  of 
religion  ;  and  will  precede  manifestations  of  power  like 
that  of  Pentecost.  Albert  Barnes. 

Whatever  I  possess  of  religion  began  in  a  revival. 
The  most  precious,  steadfast  and  vigorous  fruits  of  my 
ministry  have  been  the  fruits  of  revivals. 

Charles  P.  McIlvaine. 

Let  your  hearts  be  much  set  on  revivals  of  religion. 
Never  forget  that  the  churches  have  hitherto  existed  and 
prospered  by  revivals ;  and  that  ~lf  they  are  to  exist 
and  prosper  in  time  to  come,  it  must  be  by  the  same 
cause  which  has  from  the  first  been  their  glory  and 
defence.  Joel  Hawes. 

I  DO  not  believe  that  my  desires  for  a  revival  were 
ever  half  so  strong  as  they  ought  to  be  ;  nor  do  I  see 
how  a  minister  can  help  being  in  a  "  constant  fever " 
in  such  a  town  as  this,  where  his  Master  is  dishonored 
and  souls  are  destroyed  in  so  many  ways. 

Edward  Payson. 

Revivals  of  religion  are  pre-eminently  desirable,  be- 
cause they  arouse  the  impenitent ;  because  they  carry  up 
Christians  to  a  higher  pitch  of  experience  ;  because  they 
renovate  the  churches  ;  and  because  they  do  a  work  for 
scattered  populations  in  outlying  communities  which  would 
never  otherwise  be  done.    . 

Henry  Ward  Beecher. 

Our  strong  men  and  strong  congregations  are  fruits  of 
revivals ;  and  ten  years  without  these  special  refreshings 
would  show  a  positive  decline  in  the  churches. 

Matthew  Simpson. 

If  any  minister  can  be  satisfied  without  conversions,  he 
shall  have  no  conversions.  —  Chas.  H.  Spurgeon. 


PREFACE. 


'^  I  ^  HREE  things  have  led  to  the  preparation  of  this 

volume. 

I.  The  obvious  need  of  a  fresh  work  on  Revivals  of 
religion. 

a.  A  deep  and  earnest  conviction  of  the  momentous 
importance  of  the  subject  discussed. 

3.  The  wish  to  furnish,  both  for  inspiration  and  guid- 
ance, such  facts,  examples,  arguments,  directions  and 
suggestions,  touching  the  whole  matter  of  revivals,  as 
might  lead  to  their  greater  appreciation  and  promotion. 

Indebtedness  is  here  acknowledged  to  the  following 
authorities  :  Stevens'  History  of  Methodism  ;  Tracy's  Great 
Awakening ;  Barnes\  Sprague's,  and  Fimtefs  Lectures  on 
Revivals  ;  Humphrefs  Revival  Manual ;  Headlefs  Harvest 
Work  of  the  Spirit;  Earless  Bringing  in  Sheaves;  Alex- 
ander's Revival  and  its  Lessons  ;  Narratives  and  Revival 
Lncidents,  by  Wm.  C.  Conant ;  NewcomU's  Harvest  and 
Reapers;  Lectures  on  Revivals^  by  Ministers  of  Scotland  ; 


viii  PREFACE. 

Revivals  of  the  iZih  Century  ;  Humphrey's  Letters  to  his 
Son  in  the  Ministry  ;  Memoir  of  Nettlet07i ;  Edwards  on 
Revivals;  Revival  Miscellanies,  by  Caughey  ;  Porter's  Let- 
ters on  Revivals ;  Tyler's  Prayer  for  Colleges ;  Prime's 
Power  of  Prayer;  Chambers'  Noon-Day  Prayer- Meeting ; 
Hovey's  Life  and  Times  of  Lsaac  Backus  ;  Gibson's  Year 
of  Grace;  Lf awes'  Tribute  to  the  Pilgrims;  The  New  Eng- 
land Memorial ;  Martin  Moore's  Boston  Revival  in  1842  ; 
Autobiography  of  Lyman  Beecher ;  Revival  in  Plymouth 
Church ;  Bushftell's  and  Skinner's  Christian  Spectator  Ar- 
ticles ;  and  History  of  Revivals  in  the  British  Lsles.  This 
general  reference  must  suffice,  instead  of  encumbering  the 
pages  of  the  work  with  numerous  particular  citations. 

Thanks  are  especially  due  to  Rev.  Drs.  Stephen  H. 
Tyng,  Richard  Fuller,  E.  S.  Atwood,  E.  P.  Goodwin,  E.  B. 
Webb,  S.  D.  Burchard,  and  S.  S.  Cutting,  for  their  valu- 
able contributions  on  Child-Piety^  and  the  Training  of  Con- 
verts, 

Grateful  for  the  privilege  of  making  this  slight  contri- 
bution to  the  cause  of  genuine  religious  awakenings,  it  is 

humbly  committed  to  the  Divine  favor. 

H.   C.   F. 

Newark f  N.  J,;  December,  1873. 


CONTENTS. 


•♦- 


CHAPTER  I. 

PAGB 

*      What  is  a  Revival? ii 

CHAPTER  n. 
Historical  View  of  Revivals 25 

CHAPTER  HI. 
What  We  Owe  to  Revivals 81 

CHAPTER  IV. 
*-     Divine  Economy  of  Revivals 108 

CHAPTER  V. 
•    Objections  to  Revivals 125 

CHAPTER  VI. 
Position  of  Evangelists 150 

CHAPTER  VII. 
Child-Piety  and  Profession 168 

CHAPTER  VIII. 
Indications  of  a  Revival , 197 

CHAPTER  IX. 
Revivals  Hindered  and  Arrested ,  206 


X  CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER  X. 

rAGB 

. '  Revival  Means  and  Methods 226 

CHAPTER  XI. 
Preaching  and  Revivals 254 

CHAPTER  XH. 
Prayer  and  Revivals 282 

CHAPTER  XHI. 
Singing  and  Revivals 301 

CHAPTER  XIV. 
Personal  Effort  and  Revivals 320 

CHAPTER  XV. 
The  Sunday  School  and  Revivals 333 

CHAPTER  XVI. 
Treatment  of  Inquirers 349 

CHAPTER  XVII. 
Training  THE  Converts 371 

CHAPTER  XVIII. 
>j   Revivals  the  Hope  of  the  World 394 

CHAPTER  XIX. 
Are  You  Revived? 408 

Alphabetical  Index 425 


Handbook  of  Revivals. 


CHAPTER   I. 

WHAT  IS  A  REVIVAL? 


IV/rUCH  of  existing  indifference  and  opposition  to 
revivals  comes  from  a  confusion  of  terms. 
There  attaches  to  the  word  revival  what  does  not  be- 
long to  it.  Exception  is  not  so  much  taken  to  that 
which  is  inherent  and  essential,  as  to  that  which  is 
accidental  and  contingent. 

This  shows  the  importance  of  having  a  clear  con- 
ception of  the  thing  meant.  We  must  carefully  sep- 
arate the  revival  from  its  adjuncts  and  accessories. 
We  must  distinguish  it  from  false  and  dangerous  ex- 
citements, which  have  usurped  its  name  ;  for,  common 
and  almost  technical  as  the  word  revival  has  become, 
it  is  often  understood  by  those  who  oppose  all  earn- 
estness in  religion,  and  all  true  religion  itself,  to  denote 
every  species  of  religious  extravagance.  Even  the 
wildest  outbreakings  of  fanaticism  and  superstition 
are  dignified  by  the  name  of  revivals. 

And  yet  the  term   is  properly  used  with   some 


1 2  HANDBOOK  OF  RE  VIVA  LS. 

latitude  of  meaning.  Words  often  become  broad- 
ened in  their  signification.  It  is  so  with  the  word 
revive.  Strictly  speaking,  it  means  to  bring  again^ 
to  life,  to  re-animate.  While,  then,  we  may  speak  of 
Christians  as  being  revived,  it  could  not  be  said  of 
the  unregenerate.  As  they  are  "  dead  in  trespasses 
and  sins,"  there  could  be  no  r^-viving.  That  which 
has  never  lived  could  not  be  r^-animated. 

In  popular  use,  however,  the  word  revival  embra- 
ces the  idea  of  the  conversion  of  sinners  as  well  as 
the  awakening  of  saints.  And  perhaps  no  better 
word  could  be  employed.  Certainly  it  is  not  im- 
properly used  ;  for  it  is  applicable  alike  to  the  quick- 
ening of  the  individual  soul,  and  the  community. 
Indeed,  where  Christians  are  revived,  there  will 
always  be  the  conversion  of  men. 

Hence  the  word  has  a  two-fold  meaning :  imply- 
ing the  renewal  of  spirituality  and  vigor  among 
Christians,  and  the  conversion  of  sinners  in  consider- 
able numbers  to  God.  The  terms  "  reformation," 
''  awakening,"  etc.,  mean  the  same  thing. 

Dr.  Hetherington,  of  Scotland,  gives  the  follow- 
ing very  just  criticism  upon  the  term  revival.  ^'The 
word  itself  (in  some  of  its  forms,)  is  often  used  in 
Scripture  ;  and,  as  so  used,  it  generally  implies  the 
reproduction  of  a  spiritual  life  which  had  almost  died 
away.  It  is  not,  however,  strictly  synonymous  with 
the  term  conversion  ;  for  while  revival  implies  the  re- 
newal of  a  life  which  had  almost  died  away,  conversion 
strictly  means  the  conferring  of  a  spiritual  life  not 
before  existing.     In  truth,  it  so  happens  that  revi- 


WHA  T  IS  A  RE  VIVAL  t 


13 


vals  and  conversions  commonly  accompany  each 
other ;  so  that,  where  conversio7is  are  frequent  and 
striking,  many  will  be  re-quickened  or  revivedP 

Revivals,  then,  are  seasons  when  Christians  are 
waked  to  a  more  spiritual  frame,  to  more  fervent 
prayer,  and  to  more  earnest  endeavors  to  promote 
the  cause  of  Christ  and  redemption  ;  and  consequent 
upon  this,  seasons  when  the  impenitent  are  aroused 
to  the  concerns  of  the  soul  and  the  work  of  personal 
reHgion.  They  are  times  when  the  Spirit  of  the 
Lord  again  moves  on  the  face  of  the  waters,  and  the 
freshness  and  beauty  of  the  new  creature  come 
forth.  Nature  itself  seems  rnore  full  of  God  ;  the 
very  words  of  Scripture  seem  thereby  invested  with 
a  new  light  and  glory  and  fulness  and  meaning.  As 
Edwards  says :  '*  All  things  abroad,  the  sun,  moon, 
and  stars,  the  heavens  and  the  earth,  appear  as  it 
were  with  a  cast  of  divine  glory  and  sweetness  upon 
them." 

The  most  prominent  idea  generally  associated 
with  the  word  revival  is  the  regeneration  of  many 
souls.  Multiplied  conversions  is  the  great  outstand- 
ing characteristic  of  a  time  of  revival.  Multitudes, 
multitudes  lying  dead  in  the  valley  of  vision,  find 
that  it  becomes  to  them  the  valley  of  decision.  Mr. 
Barnes  says,  take  the  case  of  a  single  true  conversion 
to  God,  and  extend  it  to  a  community — to  many  in- 
dividuals passing  through  that  change,  and  you  have 
all  the  theory  of  a  revival  of  religion.  It  is  bringing 
together  many  conversions  ;  arresting  simultaneous- 
ly  many  minds ;  perhaps  condensing  into  a  single 


14  HANDBOOK  OF  REVIVALS, 

place,  and  into  a  few  weeks,  the  ordinary  work  of 
many  places  and  many  years. 

It  hardly  need  be  added,  that  this  true  view  of 
revivals  is  to  be  disassociated  from  the  idea  of  means 
and  measures.  These  have  nothing  whatever  to  do 
with  the  pure  signification  of  the  term  ;  and  confu- 
sion here  should  be  avoided. 

Revivals  may  be  either  false  or  genuine.  Under 
the  former  are  to  be  classed  mere  religious  excite- 
ments, extemporized  by  human  agency,  and  subsid- 
ing without  permanent  results.  There  may  be  a 
whirlwind  of  agitation  and  no  real  revival. 

And  these  spurious  movements  have  done  much 
to  harm  the  cause  of  true  revivals.  Artifices  to  catch 
attention  ;  devices  to  entrap  the  careless  ;  representa- 
tions to  create  impressions ;  an  exaggerated  style 
of  preaching  to  produce  alarm  and  shake  suspicious 
hopes,  and  to  raise  2i  furore,  no  matter  of  what  kind, 
these  have  in  some  cases  been  put  into  requisition, 
over  which  truth,  and  reverence,  and  humility  must 
weep,  and  which  have  done  more  to  injure  revivals 
than  all  opposition  and  unbeUef  on  the  part  of  those 
rnaking  no  professions  of  piety. 

/  Genuine  revivals  are  the  fruit  of  the  Holy  Spirit. 
'*  Untihtire'Spirit  be  poured  out  from  on  high,''  saints 
are  neither  quickened  nor  sinners  saved.  The  effect- 
ive cause  in  all  true  revivals  is  the  life-giving,  light- 
imparting,  quickening,  regenerating  and  sanctifying 
energy  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  converting  the  hardened 
sinner  and  reclaiming  the  backslidden  and  dormant 
believer.     The  quaint  old  Thomas  Adams  says  :  *'  No 


WHA  T  IS  A  RE  VIVAL  ?  1 5 

means  on  earth  can  soften  the  heart ;  whether  you 
anoint  it  with  the  supple  balms  of  entreaties,  or 
thunder  against  it  the  bolts  of  menaces,  or  beat  it 
with  the  hammer  of  mortal  blows.  Behold,  God 
showers  his  rain  from  heaven,  and  it  is  suddenly 
softened.  One  sermon  may  prick  to  the  heart.  One 
drop  of  a  Saviour's  blood,  distilled  on  it  by  the  Spirit, 
in  the  preaching  of  the  word,  melts  it  like  wax.  The 
drunkard  is  made  sober,  the  adulterer  chaste,  Zac- 
cheus  merciful,  and  raging  Paul  as  tame  as  a  lamb." 

Again,  diversities  of  aspect  attach  to  revivals.  The 
principle  should  not  be  forgotten,  says  Dr.  J.  W. 
Alexander,  that  while  the  great  laws  of  the  divine 
government  and  the  dispensation  of  grace  remain  the 
same,  the  Supreme  Giver  varies  his  modes  of  bounty 
with  reference  to  differences  of  country  and  period. 
Apostolic  awakenings  were  in  some  things  unUke 
those  of  the  Reformation  day.  The  quiet,  spring- 
like renewal  of  vital  godliness,  under  Spener,  Francke, 
and  the  Pietists,  bore  little  external  resemblance  to 
the  prodigious  revolution  under  the  Wesleys,  White- 
field,  Edwards,  the  Tennents  and  the  Blairs.  The 
very  remarkable  awakenings  in  which  Dr.  Nettleton 
and  his  friends  were  instrumental,  differ  again  from 
the  times  of  refreshing  in  which  we  live. 

Revivals  are  unlike  in  their  beginnings.  Some  par- 
ticular serm'Sn";  some  sickness  or  death  in  the  com- 
munity ;  some  appalling  Providence ;  some  awaken- 
ing near  by ;  the  visit  of  some  pastor  or  evangelist, 
and  the  like,  may  be  the  apparent  cause  of  a  revival. 
Or  it  may  come  mysteriously.     A   deep   and  wide- 


1 6  HANDBOOK  OF  REVIVALS. 

Spread  solemnity  may  suddenly  seize  a  congregation 
or  community,  and  the  manifestation  of  an  increased 
interest  may  spring  up,  as  without  cause,  in  the  Sun- 
day school,  the  prayer-meeting,  the  factory,  or  the 
school  district. 

So  do  revivals  differ  in  their  phenomena.  The 
subjects  of  them  are  variously  wrought  upon.  In 
some  cases  they  readily  and  gently  yield  to  the  sweet 
pleadings  of  love ;  in  others  there  are  resistance  and 
marked  outward  manifestations. 

In  some  cases,  too,  the  work  may  progress  qui- 
etly ;  in  others  it  comes  with  observation.  Dr.  Grif- 
fin says  of  a  work  in  his  day  in  Newark,  N.  J. :  "  In 
point  of  power  and  stillness,  it  exceeds  all  that  I  have 
ever  seen.  While  it  bears  down  everything  with 
irresistible  force  and  seems  almost  to  dispense  with 
human  instrumentality,  it  moves  with  so  much 
silence,  that  unless  we  attentively  observe  its  effects, 
we  are  tempted  at  times  to  doubt  whether  anything 
uncommon  is  taking  place."  But  revivals  were  pro- 
gressing at  that  very  time,  in  different  localities,  with 
marked  peculiarities  of  just  the  contrary  character. 
It  was  no  uncommon  thing  in  the  days  of  the  Ten- 
nents,  says  Tracy,  "  to  see  persons,  in  the  time  of 
hearing,  sobbing  as  if  their  hearts  would  break,  but 
without  any  public  outcry:  and  some  have  been  car- 
ried out  of  the  assembly,  (being  overcome,)  as  if  they 
had  been  dead."  Gillies  mentions  faintings,  so  that 
a  number  were  carried  out  in  a  state  of  insensibility, 
under  the  preaching  of  Rowland,  in  a  Baptist  church, 
probably   at   Philadelphia ;    but   he  gives  no  date. 


WHA  T  IS  A  RE  VIVAL  ?  17 

Gilbert Tennent  was  present;  and  at  his  suggestion, 
Rowland  changed  the  style  of  his  discourse,  and  the 
faintings  ceased.  In  Finley's  Nottingham  sermon, 
'*  Christ  triumphing  and  Satan  raging," — "■  wherein 
is  proved  that  the  kingdom  of  God  is  come  unto  us 
at  this  day,"  which  was  printed  at  Philadelphia, 
Boston,  and  London,  in  1 741,  we  are  told  that  oppo- 
sers  of  the  revival,  "  without  observing  the  deep  con- 
cern that  souls  seem  to  be  under,  only  ask  about 
the  fits  and  convulsions  that  their  sorrow  throws 
them  into.*' 

The  nervous  excitements  connected  with  the  re- 
vivals under  the  Wesleys  and  Tennents,  and  Whit- 
field, and  Edwards,  and  those  of  later  days,  are  well 
known.  Persons  often  involuntarily  fell  down,  faint- 
ed and  went  into  convulsions. 

Among  the  most  remarkable  of  these  cases  of 
physical  manifestations  were  those  in  the  "  Ken- 
tucky^ revival,"  which  commenced  in  1 800.' 'Ac- 
counts were  given  by  learned  men,  physicians, 
divines,  and  others,  who  were  eye-witnesses  and  care- 
ful observers ;  but  the  most  graphic  and  instructive 
seems  to  be  that  of  the  shrewd,  though  eccentric, 
Lorenzo  Dow.  He  preached  in  the  Court-house  at 
Knoxville,  Tennessee,  in  1805,  when  about  one  hun- 
dred and  fifty  of  his  hearers  were  exercised  with 
'*  the  jerks ; "  that  is,  with  violent  spasmodic  con- 
tractions of  the  muscles,  which  sometimes  turned  the 
head  quickly  from  right  to  left  and  back  again  ;  and 
sometimes  threw  the  person  on  the  ground,  where 
he  rolled  about  strangely.     He  says,  ''  I  have  seen 


1 8  HANDBOOK  OF  RE  VIVAL  9. 

all  denominations  of  religion  exercised  with  the 
jerks,  gentleman  and  lady,  black  and  white,  young 
and  old,  without  exception.  I  have  passed  a  meet- 
ing-house where  I  observed  the  undergrowth  had 
been  cut  for  a  camp-meeting,  and  from  fifty  to  a 
hundred  saplings  were  left,  breast  high,  on  purpose 
for  the  people  who  were  jerked  to  hold  on  by.  I 
observed,  where  they  had  held  on,  they  had  kicked 
up  the  earth  as  a  horse  stamping  flies.  A  Presbyte- 
rian, minister  told  me  that  while  preaching  the  day 
before  some  had  the  jerks.  I  believe  it  does  not 
affect  those  naturalists,  who  wish  and  try  to  get 
it  to  philosophize  upon  it ;  and  rarely  those  who  are 
the  most  pious  ;  but  the  lukewarm,  lazy  professor  is 
subject  to  it.  The  wicked  fear  it,  and  are  subject  to 
it ;  but  the  persecutors  are  more  subject  to  it  than 
any,  and  they  have  sometimes  cursed  and  swore  and 
damned  it,  while  jerking." 

Dr.  Robertson,  an  eye-witness,  says,  in  his  Inau- 
gural Essay  before  the  Medical  Faculty  at  Philadel- 
phia :  "  It  attacks  both  sexes,  and  every  constitu- 
tion ;  but  evidently  more  readily  those  who  are  en- 
thusiasts in  religion."  Dr.  Alexander  says  that  the 
phenomena  "  were  common  to  all  ages  and  sexes, 
and  to  all  sorts  of  characters.''  Dow  says  that 
"  persecutors  "  had  it,  without  relaxing  their  open 
hatred  of  religion.  Others  testify  that  they  have 
been  thrown  into  "  the  jerks"  by  hearing  a  descrip- 
tion of  the  jerking  of  others,  and  without  any  reli- 
gious impression,  either  attending  or  following  the 
attack.     Cartwright  mentions  one  fatal    case  of  the 


IVHA  T  IS  A  RE  VIVAL? 


19 


''jerks."  ''This  large  man  cursed  the  jerks  and  all 
religion.  Shortly  afterward  he  took  the  jerks  and 
started  to  run,  but  he  jerked  so  powerfully  he  could 
not  get  away.  He  halted  among  some  saplings,  and 
although  he  was  violently  agitated,  he  took  out  his 
bottle  of  whiskey,  and  swore  he  would  drink  the 
jerks  to  death  ;  but  he  jerked  at  such  a  rate  that  he 
could  not  get  the  bottle  to  his  mouth,  though  he 
tried  hard.  At  length  he  fetched  a  sudden  jerk,  and 
the  bottle  struck  a  sapling  and  was  broken  to  pieces, 
and  spilled  his  whiskey  on  the  ground.  He  became 
very  much  enraged  and  cursed  and  swore  very  pro- 
fanely, his  jerks  still  increasing.  At  length  he  fetched 
a  very  violent  jerk,  snapped  his  neck,  fell,  and  soon 
expired,  with  his  mouth  full  of  cursing  and  bit- 
terness." ^" 

John  Wesley  looked  upon  these  physical  agita- 
tions as  proofs  of  the  divine  presence.  Charles 
Wesley  suspected  and  discouraged  them.  Whitfield 
was  incredulous.  Edwards  puts  in  an  apology  for 
them.  But  very  few  ministers  favored  them.  Find- 
ing by  careful  examination  that  they  were  often 
accompanied  with  rational  conviction  and  sound  con- 
version, they  treated  them  gently,  but  did  not 
ascribe  them  to  divine  influence,  nor  hold  them  to  be 

*  This  subject  is  ably  illustrated  in  an  Essay  upon  the  Influence 
of  the  Imagination  on  the  Nervous  System,  contributing  to  a  False 
Hope  in  Religion,  by  Rev.  Grant  Povirers.  Andover,  Flagg  &  Gould 
1828.  Also  in  Religious  Catalepsy,  by  Rev.  Silas  Comfort,  in 
Methodist  Quarterly  Review  for  April,  1859,  Also,  Gibson's  Year  of 
Grace,  p.  380.  The  account  given  by  the  Rev.  Dr.  Alexander  may  be 
found  in  the  Connecticut  Evan.  Mag.  Vol.  II.  p.  354. 


20  HANDBOOK  OF  REVIVALS. 

parts  of  a  revival.  It  were  better,  no  doubt,  had 
there  been  a  more  decided  discouragement  of  them. 
Even  with  the  aids  of  science  in  its  present  advanced 
state,  it  is  not  possible  to  account  for  these  physical 
effects ;  nor  is  it  important.  Agitations  quite  as 
marked  have  occurred  when  in  no  way  connected 
with  religion,  and  also  with  fanatical  heresies.  A 
writer  is  probably  correct  in  defining  them  to  be  "  a 
catalepsy,  or  a  suspension,  more  or  less,  of  the  func- 
tions of  the  cerebrum,  attended  by  an  abnormal  ac- 
tivity of  those  of  the  cerebellum.  The  rational  pow- 
ers— the  will,  judgment  or  reason — are  thus  tempo- 
rarily put  in  abeyance,  and  the  involuntary  suscepti- 
bihties  left  subject  to  the  prevailing  impression  or 
influence." 

As  to  these  and  other  aspects  attendant  upon 
revivals,  it  is  not  for  us  to  limit  the  Holy  Dne  of 
Israel.  There  are  diversities  of  operations  by  the 
same  Spirit,  suited  to  differences  of  country  and 
time.  The  awakenings  of  the  past  were  in  some 
things  unlike  those  of  the  present.  And  it  may 
please  God  to  change  still  farther  the  modes  of  his 
bounty  in  the  days  to  come.  Nevertheless,  true  re- 
ligion is  the  same  in  all  times  and  places,  and  genuine 
revivals,  in  their  essential  features,  are  the  same. 
To  show  his  sovereignty  and  fulfill  his  plans,  and 
from  other  causes,  the  Most  High  may  in  one  case 
bestow  the  Spirit  gently  like  the  falling  dew ;  and  in 
another,  amid  thunderings  and  quakings.  In  one 
case  he  may  bring  in  hundreds  and  thousands,  and 
in  others  only  a  few.     In  one  case  the  revival  takes 


WHAT  IS  A  REVIVAL?  21 

in  persons  of  all  classes,  and  in  another  it  reaches  one 
or  two  classes,  leaving  the  rest  as  it  found  them.  In 
one  case  it  pervades  the  whole  town,  while  in 
another  it  is  confined  mainly  to  the  centre,  or  the  out- 
districts.  In  one  case  it  begins  among  the  highei 
classes,  and  another  among  the  lower ;  in  one  with 
the  young  men,  in  another  with  the  young  women, 
and  in  another  with  one  or  both  sexes  in  middle 
life.  But  wherever  and  however,  it  is  the  same 
Holy  Spirit  "  turning  men  from  darkness  to  light  and 
from  the  power  of  Satan  unto  God." 

Nor  is  it  difficult  to  designate  the  essential  fea- 
tures of  a  genuine  revival  of  religion.  For  one  thing, 
we  may  be  sure  that  "  the  truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus'''  ac- 
companies a  real  work  of  grace.  To  borrow  an  ex- 
ample, suppose  there  were  to  be  a  powerful  excite- 
ment on  the  subject  of  religion  produced  by  means 
which  are  at  war  with  the  spirit  of  the  gospel ; — sup- 
pose doctrines  were  to  be  preached  which  the  gospel 
does  not  recognize,  and  doctrines  omitted  which 
the  gospel  regards  fundamental; — suppose  that  for 
the  simple,  and  honest,  and  faithful  use  of  the  sword 
of  the  Spirit,  there  should  be  substituted  a  mass  of 
machinery  designed  to  produce  its  effect  on  the  ani- 
mal passions  ; — suppose  the  substance  of  religion, 
instead  of  being  made  to  consist  in  repentance,  and 
faith,  and  hoHness,  should  consist  of  falling,  and 
groaning,  and  shouting ; — we  should  say  unhesita- 
tingly that  that  could  net  be  a  genuine  work  of 
divine  grace  ;  or,  if  there  were  some  pure  wheat, 
there  must  be  a  vast  amount  of  chaff  and  stubble. 


22 


HANDBOOK  OF  REVIVALS. 


On  the  other  hand,  where  there  is  an  attention 

to  religion  excited  by  the  plain  and  faithful  preach- 
ing of  God's  truth  in  all  its  length  and  breadth,  and 
by  the  use  of  those  simple  and  honest  means  which 
God's  word  either  directly  prescribes  or  fairly  sanc- 
tions, we  cannot  reasonably  doubt  that  there  is  a  gen- 
uine work  of  the  Holy  Spirit. 

Again,  there  will  not  be  simple  excitement  of  feel- 
ing in  a  true  work  of  grace,  but  knou^icdge  and  te flec- 
tion^ as  well.  Truth  enters  the  heart  through  the 
understanding,  and  if  the  feelings  manifested,  whether 
of  peace  or  distress,  be  the  effect  of  an  enlights^ned 
apprehension,  and  intelligent  conviction,  there  is 
reason  to  hope  that  God's  Spirit  is  really  at  work. 
But  where  the  mind  is  in  a  great  degree  blind  and 
passive  while  yet  the  sensibilities  are  wrought  to  a 
high  pitch,  there  is  reason  to  doubt  the  genuineness 
of  the  supposed  conversions,  and  that  which  claims 
to  be  a  revival  is  pretty  surely  not  a  genuine  but  a 
spurious  one. 

Again,  the  genuineness  of  a  work  is  to  be  suspected 
unless  the  holiness,  zeal  and  devotedness  of  Christians 
are  increased.  Where  they  awake  to  a  sense  of 
neglected  obligations,  and  mourn  over  and  confess 
them  ;  where  they  in  earnestness  implore  the  descent 
of  the  Holy  Spirit,  taking  heed,  themselves,  lest  they 
grieve  and  quench  that  Spirit ;  where  their  conversa- 
tion becomes  spiritual  and  they  put  each  other  in  re- 
membrance of  the  covenant  vows  ;  where  they  ten- 
derly speak  to  the  unrenewed,  beseeching  them  to  be 
reconciled  to  God  ;  and  where,  as  the  result,  convic- 


WHA  T  IS  A  RE  VIVAL  ?  23 

tlon  seizes  upon  the  careless,  and  multitudes  are  in- 
quiring what  they  shall  do  to  be  saved,  there  is  no 
room  to  doubt  that  a  true  work  of  grace  is  in  pro- 
gress. 

In  the  absence  of  all  this,  no  matter  by  what 
name  a  work  is  called,  it  is  not  a  real  revival  of  re- 
ligion. 

Farther  ;  where  the  work  is  genuine  there  will  be 
abiding  results.  If  an  excitement  on  the  subject  of 
religion,  no  matter  how  great  it  may  have  been, 
passes  away  and  leaves  behind  little  or  no  substan- 
tial and  enduring  good  ;  \i  most  of  those  who  profess 
to  have  been  converted  return  speedily  or  gradually 
to  the  world,  living  a  careless  and  godless  life,  then 
we  may  know  that  a  revival  had  in  it  little  more  than 
the  name.  On  the  other  hand,  let  religion  be  acted 
out  in  the  life  ;  let  those  professing  a  change  illus- 
trate, daily,  the  Christian  virtues  and  graces,  and 
one  need  not  ask  for  farther  evidence  of  the  agency 
of  the  Spirit  of  God- 
It  is  not  difficult  to  see  in  President  Edwards'  de- 
scription of  Northampton,  at  the  time  of  the  great 
awakening  there,  the  marks  of  a  genuine  work  of 
grace  :  ''  This  work  soon  made  a  glorious  altera- 
tion in  the  town  ;  so  that  in  the  spring  and  summer 
following,  it  seemed  to  be  full  of  the  presence  of 
God  ;  it  never  was  so  full  of  love,  nor  so  full  of  joy, 
and  yet  so  full  of  distress  as  it  was  then.  There 
were  remarkable  tokens  of  God's  presence  in  almost 
every  house.  It  was  a  time  of  joy  in  families  on  ac- 
count of  salvation  being  brought  to  them ;  parents 


24  HANDBOOK  OF  REVIVALS, 

rejoicing  over  their  children  as  new  born,  and  hus-  \ 
bands  over  their  wives,  and  wives  over  their  hus- 
bands. The  goings  of  God  were  then  seen  in  his 
sanctuary.  God's  day  was  a  dehght,  and  his  taber- 
nacles were  amiable.  Our  public  assemblies  were  then 
beautiful ;  the  congregation  was  alive  in  God's  service, 
every  one  earnestly  intent  on  the  public  worship, 
every  hearer  eager  to  drink  in  the  words  of  the  min- 
ister as  they  came  from  his  mouth.  The  assembly  in 
general  were,  from  time  to  time,  in  tears  while  the 
word  was  preached ;  some  weeping  with  sorrow  and 
distress,  others  with  joy  and  love,  others  with  pity 
and  concern  for  the  souls  of  their  neighbors." 

"O  Lord,  Revive  Thy  Work!" 


CHAPTER  II. 

HISTORICAL  VIEW  OF    REVIVALS. 

'T^HE  history  of  revivals  is  the  history  of  religion. 
If  we  consult  the  Bible  we  shall  find  awakenings 
from  the  earliest  tinnes.  Thus  in  the  days  of  Sam- 
uel, when  the  people  had  done  evil  a  long  time, 
serving  Baalim,  it  is  said  "  Israel  lamented  after  the 
Lord,'' and  Samuel  said  "  If  ye  do  return  unto  the 
Lord  with  all  your  hearts,  and  serve  him  only,  he 
will  deliver  you."  Upon  doing  it  the  blessing  came. 
Drawing  near  to  battle,  "  the  Lord  thundered  with 
a  great  thunder  on  that  da^^  upon  the  Philistines  and 
discomfited  them,  and  they  were  smitten  before  Is- 
rael.'' Then  "they  came  together  and  "  drew  water, 
and  poured  it  out  before  the  Lord ;  " — an  emblem, 
perhaps,  of  the  fulness  of  their  penitent  sorrow,  and 
of  the  felt  blessings  of  the  Most  High.  The  narra- 
tive is  short ;  but  there  was  here  an  effective  revi- 
val. 

Often  in  the  succeeding  ages  hope  almost  ex- 
pired ;  but  '*  a  remnant  was  left  of  those  that 
feared  the  Lord  ;''  and  in  the  reigns  of  David,  and 
Solomon,  and  Asa  and  Jehoshaphat,  and  Hezekiah 
and  Josiah,  seasons  of  recovery  and  refreshing  were 
not  withheld. 


26  HANDBOOK  OF  REVIVALS. 

Soon  after  the  return  from  the  captivity  there 
was  a  great  reformation.  The  people  gathered  them- 
selves together  in  Jerusalem  as  one  man,  and  called 
0  upon  Ezra  to  bring  out  the  book  of  the  law  of  Moses 
which  nie  Lord  had  commanded  to  Israel;  and  he 
read  therein  from  morning  till  midday;  "and  the 
ears  of  all  the  people  were  attentive  unto  the  book 
of  the  law."  For  when  he  opened  the  book  in  the 
siglTTof  all  the  people,  they  allstood^up.  And  when 
he  blessed  the  Lord,  the  great  God,  "  all  the  people 
answered,  Amen,  amen,  lifting  up  their  hands,  and 
worshiping  the  Lord  with  their  faces  on  the  ground." 
And  they  proved  their  sincerity  by  hastening  to  do 
works  meet  for  repentance.  For  they  restored  the 
worship  of  God  which  had  fallen  into  disuse,  and 
separated  themselves  from  heathen  alliances,  and 
contributed  regularly  to  the  support  of  the  temple 
services. 

Dark  days  came  on.  From  the  time  of  Malachi 
we  hear  of  no  true  prophets  to  warn  the  people ;  and 
corruption  spread  "  from  the  sole  of  the  foot  even 
unto  the  head.'' 

Then  came  John  the  Baptist  preaching  in  the 
3  •  wilderness  of  Judea,^nd  saying  "  Repent  ye,  for  the 
kingdom  of  heaven  is  at  hand."  He  was  no  ordina- 
ry preacher.  The  truth  was  searching,  arousing, 
pungent.  The  spirit  of  Elijah  burned  in  his  breast 
and  thundered  in  his  voice.  And  a  powerful  revi- 
val ensued.  For  ''  there  went  out  to'  him  Jerus^em 
and  all  Judea,  and  all  the  region  round  about  Jordan, 
and  we're  baptised  in  Jordan,  confessing  their  sins." 


HISTORICAL   VIEW  OF  REVIVALS. 


27 


Exalted  at  the  right  hand  of  the  Father,  the  Re- 
deemer was  to  vouchsafe  his  grand  coronation  gift. 
It  came.  The  star-hght  falling  upon  a  solitary  peo- 
ple became  the  splendor  of  the  all-warning,  all-vivi- 
fying sun.  The  narrow  pent-up  stream  became  the 
majestic  river,  rolling  health  and  gladness  through 
all  the  lands.  Brief  and  pregnant  is  the  record  : 
^'  And  when  the  day  of  Pentecost  was  fully  come, 
they  were  all  with  one  accord  in  one  place.  And 
suddenly  there  came  a  sound  from  heaven  as  of  a 
rushing  mighty  wind,  and  it  filled  all  the  house  where 
they  were  sitting.  And  there  appeared  unto  them 
cloven  tongues,  like  as  of  fire,  and  it  sat  upon  each 
of  them.  And  they  were  all  filled  with  the  Holy 
Ghost,  and  began  to  speak  with  other  tongues,  as 
the  spirit  gave  them  utterance.  And  there  were 
dwelling  at  Jerusalem  Jews,  devout  men,  out  of 
every  nation  under  heaven.  Now  when  this  was 
noised  abroad,  the  multitude  came  together,  and 
were  confounded,  because  that  every  man  heard 
them  speak  in  his  own  language.  And  they  were 
all  amazed,  and  marvelled,  saying  one  to  another, 
Behold,  are  not  all  these  which  speak,  Galileans? 
And  how  hear  we  every  man  in  our  own  tongue, 
wherein  we  were  born  ?  Parthians,  and  Medes,  and 
Elamites,  and  the  dwellers  in  Mesopotamia,  and  in 
Judea,  and  Cappadocia,  in  Pontus,  and  Asia,  Phry- 
gia,  and  Pamphylia,  in  Egypt,  and  in  the  parts  of 
Libya,  about  Gyrene,  and  strangers  of  Rome,  Jews 
and  Proselytes,  Cretes,  and  Arabians,  we  do  hear 
them  speak  in  our  tongues  the  wonderful  works  of 


28  HANDBOOK  OF  REVIVALS, 

God.  And  they  were  all  amazed,  and  were  in  doubt 
saying  one  to  another,  What  meaneth  this?  Others 
mocking  said,  These  men  are  full  of  new  wine." 

Peter  explained  the  strange  phenomena,  point- 
ing to  the  prediction  here  fulfilled,  that  God  would 
"pour  out  his  Spirit  upon  all  flesh,"  and  likewise 
charged  home  upon  his  hearers  their  awful  guilt  in 
rejecting  and  crucifying  the  Lord.  "  Now  when  they 
heard  this,  they  were  pricked  in  their  heart,  and  said 
unto  Peter,  and  to  the  rest  of  the  Apostles,  Men 
and  brethren.  What  shall  we  do?  Then  Peter  said 
unto  them,  Repent,  and  be  baptised  every  one  of 
you  in  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ.  Then  they  that 
gladly  received  his  word,  were  baptised :  and  the 
same  day  there  were  added  unto  them  about  three 
thousand  souls." 

Now,  although  the  effects  of  this  stupendous 
manifestation  of  Messiah's  kingly  power  and  munifi- 
cence were  beyond  comparison  grand  and  glorious, 
the  scene  was  strictly  of  the  nature  of  a  revival.  In 
all  itressential  features  it  was  nothing  more.  Says 
Rev.  Albert  Barnes,  "  I  am  aware  that  some  have 
supposed  that  that  whole  scene  was  miraculous,  and 
that  it  cannot  be  expected  again  to  occur,  since  the 
days  of  miracles  have  ceased.  But  I  am  ignorant  of 
the  arguments  which  demonstrate  that  there  was 
aught  of  miracle  in  this,  except  in  the  power  of  speak- 
ing in  foreign  languages,  conferred  on  the  apostles — 
a  power  which  of  itself  converted  no  one  of  the  three 
thousand  wiio  on  that  day  gave  their  hearts  to  the 
Saviour.     The  power  of  speaking  foreign  languages 


HISTORICAL   VIEW  OF  REVIVALS.  29 

had  but  two  effects,  one  was  to  furnish  evidence  that 
the  religion  was  from  God ;  the  other  to  enable 
them  to  make  known  its  truths  in  the  ears  of  the 
multitude  assembled  from  different  parts  of  the  world. 
It  was  by  the  proper  influence  of  trittJi  that  the 
multitudes  were  alarmed  and  awakened.  And  why- 
should  not  the  same  truth  produce  the  same  effect 
now?  It  was  indeed  by  the  power  of  God.  But  that 
same  power  is  expected  in  the  conversion  of  every 
sinner;  and  why  may  it  not  now  be  employed  in 
converting  many  simultaneously?  It  was  indeed 
by  the  Holy  Ghost;  but  no  sinner  is  awakened  or 
converted  now  without  his  power;  and  why  may  not 
that  be  exerted  still  on  many  as  weU  as  on  one  ?  The 
great  fact  in  the  case  was,  that  several  thousands 
were  converted  under  the  preaching  of  the  truth  by 
the  influence  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  Miracles  change 
no  one.  The  laws  of  mind  were  violated  in  the  case 
of  no  one.  No  effect  was  produced  which  the  truth 
was  not  adapted  to  produce.  And  why  should  not 
the  same  effect  be  again  produced  by  the  preaching 
of  the  same  truth,  and  by  the  power  of  the  same 
sacred  Spirit  ?  " 

With  tongues  and  hearts  of  heavenly  fire,  the 
chosen  heralds  went  forth  from  the  scene,  everywhere 
to  publish  peace.  And  multitudes  laid  hold  of  the 
hope  set  before  them.  For  we  are  told  that  the  Lord 
added  to  the  church  daily  such  as  should  be  saved  ; 
and  again,  the  number  of  the  men  was  about  five  thou- 
sand ;  and  again,  multitudes  of  believers,  both  men 
and  women,  were  added  to  the  Lord ;  the  number  of 


30 


HANDBOOK  OF  REVIVALS. 


the  disciples  was  multiplied  at  Jerusalem  greatly;  and 
a  great  company  of  the  priests  were  obedient  to  the 
faith.  All  this  took  place  within  two  years  of  the 
descent  of  the  Spirit.  Eight  years  more  had  not 
elapsed  before  the  gospel  was  preached  with  saving 
power  to  the  Gentiles  at  Caesarea,  and  at  Antioch, 
where  much  people  were  added  to  the  Lord.  With 
what  rapidity  its  triumphs  were  multiplied,  both 
among  them  and  the  Jews  scattered  abroad,  the  follow- 
ing testimonies  relating  to  the  next  eight  years  of  the 
new  dispensation  are  witness.  At  Iconium,  a  great 
multitude  both  of  Jews  and  also  of  the  Greeks 
believed ;  the  converts  of  Antioch,  "Syria,  and 
Cilicia  were  confirmed  in  the  faith,  and  increased  in 
number  daily.  In  Thessalonica  some  of  the  Jews 
beheved,  and  of  the  devout  Greeks  a  great  multi- 
tude, and  of  the  chief  women  not  a  few.  At  Berea, 
many  of  the  Jews  believed,  also  of  honorable  women 
which  were  Greeks,  and  of  men  not  a  few.  Many  at 
Corinth  believed  and  were  baptised-  The_vvord  of 
God  grew  mightily  at  Ephesus  and  prevailed.  At 
Afliens,  certain  men  clave  unto  Paul,  and  Demetrius 
complained  that  throughout  all  Asia  Paul  had 
preached  and  turned  away  much  people.  What  a 
series  of  glorious  revivals  we  have  here  recorded  ! 

And  it  is  interesting  to  observe  that  this  blessed 
work  continued  on  through  the  post-apostolic  age. 
It  was  by  a  succession  of  marvellous  revivals,  as  we 
should  call  them,'^ther  than  by  the  gradual  addition 
of  a  few  souls  at  a  time,  that  the  churches  during  the 
first  few  centuries  made  their  triumphant  onsets  upon 


HIS  TO  RICA  L   VIE  W  OF  RE  VIVALS.  3 1 

the   powers   of  darkness.     Hence  the  amazing  pro- 
gress of  which  the  early  writers  speak. 

PHny  the  younger,  who  was  some  time  governor 
of  Bithynia  under  the  bloody  emperor  Trajan,  ear- 
nestly dissuaded  him  from  persisting  in  his  persecut- 
ing edicts  against  the  Christians  in  that  province, 
not  only  by  assuring  him  that  they  were  a  harmless 
people,  chargeable  with  no  crime,  "  meeting  togeth- 
er to  sing  hymns  and  worship  Christ  as  God,"  but 
that  they  were  very  numerous  all  over  the  province^ 
and  that  the  more  they  were  punished  the  more  they 
increased.  And  Tertullian,  who  lived  a  century  later, 
and  died  in  216,  writing  to  the  Roman  government 
in  vindication  of  the  new  religion,  as  it  was  called, 
says,  "■  Though  we  are  strangers  of  no  long  standing, 
yet  we  have  filled  all  places  of  your  dominions,  cities, 
islands,  corporations, '  councils,  armies,  tribes,  the 
senate,  the  palace,  the  courts  of  judicature.  If  the 
Christians  had  a  mind  to  revenge  themselves,  their 
numbers  are  abundant,  for  they  have  a  party,  not  in 
thi^  or  that  province  only,  but  in  all  quarters  of  the 
world.  Nay,  if  they  were  to  combine  and  forsake 
the  Roman  empire,  how  vast  would  be  the  loss  ! 
The  world  would  be  amazed  at  the  solitude  which 
would  ensue." 

Such  an  extension  of  Christianity,  as  a  historian 
has  remarked,  presupposes  a  progress  of  the  work  of 
conversion  immensely  more  rapid  than  what  we  now 
observe.  The  very  persecutions  also  prove  this 
There  must  have  been  a  great  amount  of  fuel  to 
support  such  fires.     Even  in  regions  of  Africa,  which 


32  HANDBOOK  OF  REVIVALS. 

are  now  a  desolation,  there  were  cities  and  provinces 
of  Christians.  The  writer  just  cited,  in  an  appeal  to 
the  persecuting  governor  of  Africa,  says,  "  If  you 
persevere  in  your  persecution,  what  will  you  do  with 
these  many  thousands,  both  men  and  women,  of 
every  rank  and  every  age,  who  will  promptly  offer 
themselves  ?  Carthage  itself  must  be  decimated." 
And  again,  enumerating  the  nations  who  have  be- 
lieved in  Christ,  he  declares  that  the  gospel  has  pen- 
etrated to  regions  which  were  inaccessible  even  to 
the  eagles  of  imperial  Rome,  and  that  the  church 
had  already  spread  itself  more  widely  than  the  four 
great  monarchies.  "  Excellent  governors,''  saysTer- 
tuUian,  "you  may  torment,  afflict,  and  vex  us;  your 
wickedness  puts  our  meekness  to  the  test ;  but  your 
cruelty  is  of  no  avail.  It  is  but  a  stronger  invitation 
to  bring  others  to  our  persuasion.  The  more  we 
are  mowed  down,  the  more  we  spring  up  again. 
"The  blood  of  the  Christians  is  seed." 

Here  we  have  proof  of  the  spread  of  Christianity 
by  extensive  and  powerful  reformations, — the  turn- 
ing of  multitudes,  on  a  vast  scale,  almost  simultane- 
ously, from  sin  and  Satan  unto  God.  In  no  other 
way  could  the  work  have  progressed  as  it  did. 

How  superstition  arose,  and  the  "  Man  of  Sin" 
gained  the  ascendancy,  and  true  piety  languished 
during  the  long  succeeding  centuries,  it  is  not  our 
province  here  to  depict.  All  this  time  God  had  a 
true  people  ;  but  their  history  is  almost  illegible. 

In  sketching  the  modern  revivals,  it  will  be  con- 


^^ 


HISTORICAL   VIEW  OF  REVIVALS.  33 

venient  to  speak  of  them  under  several  epochs. 
The  periods  may  be  designated  thus  : 

1st,  The  great  Reformation,  properly  beginning 
/  in  the  fourteenth  century,  and  extending  into  the 
''^  sixteenth  century  in  the  days  of  Luther,  who  died 
*3-i546. 

2d,  The  work  of  God  of  the  seventeentJi  century, In 
the  days  of  Owen,  Leighton,  Bunyan,  Baxter,  Flavel ; 
the  last  of  whom  died  in  1691. 

3d,  The  Great  Awakening  in  the  eighteenth  cen- 
tury, about  1740,  in  the  days  of  Whitefield,  Wes- 
ley, Edwards,  Brainerd,  and  the  Tennents. 

4th,  The  revival  of  the  nineteenth  century,  begin- 
ning about  1790,  and  extending,  say,  to  the  year  1840. 

5th,  The  revival  of  1857  to  i860. 

First  Revival  Period:  1310 — 1560.  —  We  e-^ 
find  traces  of  God's  gracious  'work  even  through- 
out that  long  and  horrible  night  when  Popery  was 
holding  almost  universal  empire.  There  arose,  at 
intervals,  within  her  pale,  individuals  protesting 
against  her  monstrous  abominations.  Doubtless, 
too,  beyond  her  pale  there  existed  an  unbroken  suc- 
cession of  faithful  and  incorruptible  witnesses  for  the 
truth  :  so  that  when  scornfully  asked  where  was  the 
religion  of  Protestants  before  Luther,  we  may  answer 
''in  the  Bible,"  and  "  in  the  valleys  of  Piedmont.'' 

In  the  fourteenth  century  there  must  have  been 
great  revivals  ;  for  in  Bohemia  alone,  where  the  gos- 
pel had  won   its  way,  there  were  reckoned,  in    131 5, 

no  less  than  80,000  witnesses  for  the  religion  of  Jesus. 
2* 


^4  HANDBOOK  OF  REVIVALS. 

\ 

So,  again,  in  the  same  century,  John  WyckHffe, 
*'  the  morning-star  of  the  Reformation,"  heralded 
the  day-spring,  and  many  turned  to  the  Lord.  He 
died  in  1384;  but  John  Huss  (born  1376)  was  con- 
verted by  his  writings  ;  and  after  exerting  a  mighty 
influence  for  the  truth,  sealed  his  testimony  amid 
the  flames  of  martyrdom  in  141 5.  Jerome  of  Prague 
embraced  the  doctrines  of  Huss,  [his  friend  and  mas- 
ter] and  also  died  at  the  stake,  a  year  later. 

Born  in  1483,  Martin  Luther, with  his  coadjutors, 
shook  the  papal  throne  to  its  foundations.  And  that 
most  remarkable  work  was,  strictly  speaking,  a  revi- 
val of  religion.  Says  Dr.  J.  W.  Alexander,  with  the 
greatest  propriety,  "  It  is  a  deplorable  error  to  con- 
sider this  moral  convulsion  as  a  mere  change  of  spec- 
ulative tenents  or  a  mere  struggle  for  liberty  of  con- 
science. Both  these  it  did  involve,  undoubtedly ; 
but  beneath  these,  vivifying  and  nerving  these,  was 
the  sense  of  spiritual  things,  the  experience  of  con- 
viction, conversion,  holy  awe,  and  holy  joy,  the  gra- 
cious affections  of  the  new  creature,  which  pervaded 
countries  and  traversed  a  whole  continent.  It  was 
the  personal  interest  of  souls  in  agony  about  escape 
from  the  wrath  to  come,  which  gave  interest  to  the 
great  questions  between  Popery  and  Reform.  The 
sudden  unveiling  of  the  long  hidden  Bible  before  the 
laity  was  like  the  return  of  the  sun  upon  a  Green- 
land night.  The  entrance  of  the  ray  gave  under- 
standing to  the  simple  ;  and  in  thousands  of  instan- 
ces, the  rejection  of  Pelagian  error  and  the  accept- 
ance of  Christ  were  contemporaneous  and   undistin- 


HISTORICAL   VIEW  OF  REVIVALS.  35 

guishable  exercises.  Never  certainly  since  the  days 
of  the  early  Christians  was  there  so  wide^spread  a 
concern  about  religion  ;  never  were  there  so  many 
conversions.  The  published  correspondence  of  the 
reformers,  and  particularly  of  Martin  Luther  and 
John  Calvin,  shows  that  a  large  part  of  their  time 
was  employed  in  giving  counsel  and  consolation  to 
inquiring,  convinced,  and  tempted  individuals ;  and 
of  their  published  works  considerable  portions  are 
wholly  employed  in  discussing  those  very  points 
which  have  paramount  interest  in  a  season  of  gen- 
eral awakening  in  our  day." 

Such  was  the  progress  of  this  amazing  revival, 
that  in  face  of  the  united  opposition  of  the  church  and 
the  empire,  against  all  proscription,  in  spite  of  rack 
and  fagot,  the  principles  of  evangelical  religion  soon 
overspread  Germany,  France,  Switzerland,  Holland 
and  the  British  Isles.  First  came  Lefevre,  Farel, 
Brigonnet,  Chatelain,  and  their  friends,  in  France; 
then  Zuinglius,  in  Switzerland,  and  almost  at  the 
same  moment  the  giant  of  the  Reformation,  Martin 
Luther,  in  Germany  —  each  attended  by  a  host 
of  zealous  and  able  coadjutors,  both  in  church  and 
state — Ecolampadius,  Melancthon,  Calvin — preach- 
ers, scholars,  princes,  and  nobles.  Soon  came  Tyn- 
dale,  with  his  printed  English  Testament,  in  Eng- 
land;  Patrick  Hamilton,  George  Wishart,  and  John 
Knox,  in  Scotland  ;  John  Taussen,  in  Denmark ; 
John  Laski,  in  Poland ;  Olaus  Petri  and  Laurentius 
in  Sweden,  and  humbler  names  without  number,  in 
every  quarter.  All  these  arose  at  once,  or  within  little 


36  HANDBOOK  OF  REVIVALS, 

more  than  a  quarter  of  a  century,  by  the  mysterious 
Spirit  and  providence  of  God,  and  triumphantly 
established  the  truth  of  the  gospel  in  the  countries 
now  Protest-ant. 

In  Scotland,  says  Kirkton,  "  The  whole  nation 
was  converted  by  lump.  Lo  !  here  a  nation  born  in 
one  day ;  yea,  moulded  into  one  congregation,  and 
sealed  as  a  fountain  with  a  solemn  oath  and  cove- 
nant.'' To  the  same  purpose  are  the  following  re- 
flections of  Fleming,  in  his  Fulfilling  of  Scripture  : 
*'  It  is  astonishing,  and  should  be  matter  of  wonder 
and  praise  for  after  ages,  to  consider  that  solemn 
.  time  of  the  Reformation  (in  Scotland,)  when  the 
y  Lord  began  to  visit  his  church.  What  a  swift  course 
the  spreading  of  the  kingdom  of  Christ  had ;  and 
how  professors  of  the  truth  thronged  in  amidst  the 
greatest  threatenings  of  those  on  whose  side  author- 
ity and  power  then  was."  The  testimony  of  Knox 
is  not  less  decisive:  "  Our  very  enemies  can  witness 
in  how  great  purity  God  did  establish  his  true  reli- 
gion among  us." 

In  Holland  the  work  was  with  power,  especially 
in  connection,  with  some  of  the  Baptist  Reformers. 
Admitting  the  presence  of  errors  and  excesses,  many 
of  the  men  of  this  class  were  ''  full  of  faith  and  of  the 
Holy  Ghost,"  and  much  people  were  by  them  ''  added 
unto  the  Lord."  Leonard  Bouwens,  an  eminent 
Baptist  minister  in  Holland,  who  died  in  1578,  left  in 
writing  a  list  of  upwards  of  ten  thousand  persons 
whom  he  had  baptized.  Menno  Simon,  and  other 
laborers,  introduced  to  the  churches  great  multitudes 


HIS  TO  RICA  L   VIE  W  OF  RE  VIVALS.  37 

of  disciples,  thousands  of  whom,  after  being  unjustly 
reviled  and  persecuted,  became  martyrs  in  attestation 
of  the  truth.  And  thus  everywhere  the  doctrine  of 
justification  without  works  ''grew  mightily  and  pre- 
vailed.'' 

It  is  to  be  said,  however,  that  this  work  to  a 
great  extent  receded.  The  Reformation  itself  need- 
ed reforming ;  and  inhering  remnants  of  the  papacy 
brouijht  forth  their  les^itimate  fruits.  Persecution 
also  acted  a  painful  part.  The  fires  of  martyrdom 
were  frequently  hghted  in  France,  Holland  and 
Switzerland  ;  while  in  England  the  severity  of  Eliz;-.^ 
abeth's  government  was  so  great  that  Ihe  separatists 
of  all  classes  were  scattered,  and  forced  to  hold  their 
meetings  in  the  utmost  privacy.  James  I.,  though 
affecting  zeal  for  Presbyterianism  while  in  Scotland, 
was  as  bigoted  and  despotic  as  Elizabeth.  ''  I  will 
make  them  conform"  said  he  [of  the  Puritans]  ''  or  I 
will  hurry  them  out  of  the  land,  or  else  worse." 
And  they  either  fled  or  kept  themselves  quiet, 
hoping  almost  against  hope  for  the  better  times  to 
come. 

How  truly  God  remembered  his  cause,  and  again 
revived  the  work  which  had  thus  suffered  a  partial 
decline,  we  shall  see  in  the  next  revival  period. 

Second  Revival  Period: — 1600 — 1688. — Two 
years  previous  to  this  first  date  (1598)  the  famous 
Edict  of  Nantes  by  Henry  IV.,  was  promulgated, 


38 


HANDBOOK  OF  REVIVALS. 


H 


securing  religious  liberty  to  the  French  Protestants. 
Within  these  two  dates  fall  the  active  lives  of 
Richard  Baxter,  Robert  Leighton,  John  Milton, 
John  Owen,  John  Flavel,  John  Bunyan,  John  Howe, 
John  Tillotson,  and  Philip  Jam"es  Spener,  founder  of 
the  sect  of  the  Pietists  of  Halle.  With  the  latter 
labored  the  devoted  Augustus  Franke  ;  and  there 
was  a  great  and  rapid  spread  of  religion  in  some 
parts  of  the  continent  through  their  efforts. 

During  this  period  also  falls  the  working  of  the 
Act  of  Uniformity,  passed  in  1662,  and  in  force  about 
25  years.  By  it  some  tivo  thousand  ministers  were 
ejected  from  their  pulpits.  In  1664  the  Conventicle 
Act  was  passed  ;  and  the  next  year  the  Five  Mile 
Act.  These  inhuman  decrees  but  testify  to  the  zeal 
and  piety  of  the  men  against  whom  they  were  in- 
tended to  operate.  Because  they  were  "  burning 
and  shining  lights,''  whose  influence  in  converting  the 
people  to  Christ  was  so  great,  these  measures  were 
instigated  by  the  enemy  of  all  good. 

The  remarkable  condition  of  things  among  our 
American  ancestors  was  the  simple  consequence  of 
the  works  of  grace  prevalent  during  this  period. 
These  men  came  out  from  amid  great  awakemngs ; 
and  after  the  first  plantations,  every  arrival  from  the 
old  country  brought  them  news  of  the  revivals  which 
took  place  under  the  Bunyans  and  Baxters  of  Eng- 
land. It  is  worth  mentioning  that  Richard  Baxter 
was  born  in  16 16,  John  Owen  in  161 6,  John  Bunyan 
in  1628,  and  John  Hov/e  in  1630;  while  the  landing 
of  the  Pilgrims  on  our  shore  occurred  in   1620.     The 


HISTORICAL   VIEW  OF  REVIVALS. 


39 


connection  between  the  great  facts  here  referred  to 
is  not  less  obvious  than  instructive. 

Pursuing  the  work  still  in  the  old  world,  it  is  re- 
freshing indeed  to  read  the  annals  of  God's  grace  in 
connection  with  the  persecutions  of  the  saints,  espe- 
cially in  Scotland,  in  the  attempts  to  enforce  the  Uni- 
formity Act.  The  holy  fire  burning  in  the  breast  of 
Knox  in  the  preceding  century  was  rekindled,  and 
its  heat  and  light  could  not  be  hid.  Thus  in  Stewar- 
ton,  in  1625,  a  revival  spread,  called  by  the  profane 
rabble  "  Stezvartori  Sickness,''^  of  which  Fleming  said, 
"  Truly  this  great  spring  tide,  as  I  may  call  it,  of  the 
gospel,  was  not  of  a  short  time,  but  of  some  years' 
continuance  ;  yea,  thus,  like  a  spreading  moor-burn, 
the  power  of  godliness  did  advance  from  one  place  to 
another,  which  put  a  marvellous  lustre  on  those  parts 
of  the  country,  the  savor  whereof  brought  many  from 
other  parts  of  the  land  to  see  its  truth.  Another 
token  for  good  to  the  suffering  church  of  Scotland, 
occurred  in  the  year  1628.  At  a  meeting  of  the 
Synod  of  Edinburgh,  in  the  spring  of  that  year,  it 
had  been  agreed  to  apply  to  his  majesty  that  a  gen- 
eral fast  might  be  held  all  over  the  kingdom." 

A  great  blessing  followed — most  marked,  perhaps, 
in  the  Kirk  of  Skotts,  in  June  1630,  under  the 
preaching  of  John  Livingston,  when  a  Convocation 
of  ministers  and  people,  for  several  days,  was  being 
held.  Towards  the  close  of  the  sermon,  the  audience 
and  even  the  preacher  himself,  were  affected  with  a 
deep,  unusual  awe,  melting  their  hearts  and  subduing 
their  minds,  stripping  off  inveterate  prejudices,  awak- 


40 


HANDBOOK  OF  REVIVALS. 


^ 


ing  the  impenitent,  producing  conviction  in  the 
hardened,  bowing  down  the  stubborn,  and  imparting 
to  many  an  enlightened  Christian  a  large  increase 
of  grace  and  spirituality.  "  It  was  known,"  says 
Fleming,  ''  as  I  can  speak  on  sure  ground,  that  near- 
ly y?z^^  hiindred\v2.d.2X  that  time  a  discernible  change 
wrought  on  them,  of  whom  most  proved  lively  Chris- 
tians afterwards.  It  was  the  sowing  of  a  seed 
through  Clydesdale,  so  that  many  of  the  most  emi- 
nent Christians  of  that  country  could  date  their  con- 
version, or  some  remarkable  confirmation  of  their 
9ase,  from  that  day." 

In  1625,  there  was  also  a  remarkable  revival  in 
the  North  of  Ireland.  It  took  place  under  the  labors 
of  a  band  of  faithful  ministers,  most  of  whom 
went  over  from  Scotland — Brice,  Glendenning, 
Ridge,  Blaij:  and  others  ;  beginning  in  the  province  of 
Ulster,  which  has  ever  since  been  the  brightest  spot 
on  the  map  of  Ireland.  These  preachers  went  forth 
in  companies,  laboring  with  apostolic  zeal  to  evange- 
lize the  land — and  the  Lord  wrought  through  them 
mightily.  This  revival  in  the  north  of  Ireland  may 
with  propriety  be  said  to  have  been  one  of  the 
most  remarkable  outpourings  of  the  Spirit  upon  rec- 
ord. Says  Stewart,  "  these  religious  agitations  con- 
tinued for  a  considerable  time.  The  ministers  were 
indefatigable  in  improving  the  favorable  opportuni- 
ties thus  offered  for  extending  the  knowledge  and 
influence  of  the  gospel.  The  people  awakened  and  in- 
quiring, many  of  them  desponding  and  alarmed,  both 
desired  and  needed  guidance  and  instruction.     The 


HISTORICAL   VIEW  OF  REVIVALS.  41 

judicious  exhibition  of  evang-elical  doctrines  and 
promises  by  these  faithful  men,  was  in  due  time  pro- 
ductive of  those  happy  and  tranquiUizing  effects 
which  were  early  predicted  as  the  characteristics  of 
gospel  times.  Adopting  the  beautiful  imagery  of  the 
prophets,  the  broken-hearted  were  bound  up  and 
comforted,  the  spirit  of  bondage  and  of  fear  gave 
way  to  a  spirit  of  freedom  and  of  love,  the  oil  of  joy 
was  poured  forth  instead  of  mourning,  and  the  spirit 
of  heaviness  exchanged  for  the  garments  of  praise 
and  thankfulness.'' 

It  would  be  gratifying  to  dwell  upon  God's  revi- 
val work  in  England,  while  his  Spirit  was  being  thus 
poured  out  in  Ireland  and  Scotland.  How  much 
hke  a  description  of  some  of  our  blessed  modern  re- 
vivals does  the  pen-picture  of  Baxter's  work  in  Kid- 
derminster seem,  as  drawn  in  his  writings.  He  tells 
of  preaching  twice  on  Lord's  day,  and  on  Thursday 
evening  at  his  own  private  house,  besides  occasional 
sermons  ;  of  '*  resolving  the  doubts"  of  inquirers  ;  of 
praying  with  the  awakened  in  little  companies ;  of  a 
''  three  hours"  prayer-meeting  with  the  young  ;  of 
the  converts  holding  a  Saturday  evening  prayer- 
meeting  for  the  success  of  the  word  on  the  fpUowing 
day  ;  of  once  in  a  few  weeks  having  a  day  of  humil- 
iation ;  of  going  through  the  parish,  (with  the  help 
of  his  brethren)  and  visiting  all  the  people,  and  in- 
structing them  in  the  scriptures,  and  urging  them, 
''  with  all  possible  engaging  reason  and  vehemence  to 
answerable  affection    and   practice."     He   spent  an 


42  HA KfDBOOK  OF  RE  VIVALS. 

hour  with  a  family, — occupying  *'  all  the  afternoon 
of  Mondays  and  Tuesdays  in  this  way.'' 

As  to  results^  let  him  give  his  own  story.  "  The 
congregation  was  usually  full,  so  that  we  were  led 
to  build  five  galleries  after  my  coming  hither,  the 
church  itself  being  very  capacious,  the  most  com- 
modious and  convenient  that  ever  I  was  in.  Cur  pri- 
vate meetings  also  were  full.  On  the  Lord's  day,  there 
was  no  disorder  to  be  seen  in  the  streets,  but  you 
might  hear  a  hundred  families  singing  psalms  and  re- 
peating sermons  as  you  passed  through  the  streets. 
In  a  word,  when  I  came  thither  first,  there  was  about 
one  family  in  a  street  that  worshipped  God  and  called 
on  his  name  ;  and  when  I  came  away,  there  were 
some  streets  where  there  was  not  more  than 
one  family  in  the  side  of  a  street  that  did  not  so, 
and  that  did  not,  in  professing  serious  godliness,  give 
us  hopes  of  their  sincerity.  And  of  those  families 
which  were  the  worst,  being  inns  and  ale-houses, 
usually  some  persons  in  each  did  seem  to  be  reli- 
gious. Though  our  administration  of  the  Lord's  sup- 
per was  so  orderly  as  displeased  many,  and  the  far 
greater  part  kept  themselves  away,  yet  we  had  six 
hundred  that  were  communicants,  of  whom  there 
were  not  twelve  that  I  had  not  good  hopes  of  as  to 
their  sincerity ;  and  those  few  that  came  to  our  com- 
munion and  yet  lived  scandalously,  were  excommu- 
nicated afterwards." 

We    cannot  farther  sketch  the  refreshings   from 
God's  presence  during  this  second  period. 


HISTORICAL   VIEW  OF  REVIVALS.  43 

Third  Revival  Period:  1730— 1750.— John 
Wesley  and  Jonathan  Edwards  were  born  the  same 
year  (1703.)  Charles  Wesley  was  born  two  years 
after  (1705),  and  George  Whitfield  nine  years  still 
later  (17 14). 

The  appearance  of  these  names  on  the  scroll  of 
history  marks  a  revival  period  of  wonderful  interest. 

To  go  back  a  little,  and  accept  the  resinne  of 
another,  the  English  church  had  been  ''  reformed  " 
by  act  of  Parliament  under  Edward  VI.,  counter- 
reformed  in  the  same  way  under  Queen  Mary,  and 
re-reformed  by  Queen  Elizabeth — the  great  body  of 
the  clergy  holding  fast  their  benefices  with  unscrupu- 
lous tenacity  throughout  these  vicissitudes.  Nine- 
teen-twentieths  of  Queen  Mary's  clergy  became 
Queen  Elizabeth's  clergy  without  compunction,  and 
certainly  without  conversion.  It  is  not  surprising, 
therefore,  that  generally  speaking  both  religious 
knowledge  and  morals,  among  people  and  clergy, 
remained  at  the  lowest  ebb ;  and  that  the  church 
establishment,  after  being  purged  of  the  most  of  its 
piety  and  learning  by  the  Act  of  Uniformity,  con- 
tinued to  descend  in  the  moral  scale,  carrying  the 
people  with  it,  until,  after  the  accession  of  the  House 
of  Hanover,  the  scandalous  condition  of  the  country 
was  perhaps  unequalled  in  Europe.  Bishop  Burnet 
says  that  candidates  for  ordinartion  were  Commonly 
quite  unacquainted  with  the  Bible  and  unable  even 
to  give'an  account  of  theTtatements  in  the  church 
catechism.  When  they  re-appeared  before  him  to 
obtain  institution  to  a  living,  it  was  still  apparent  in 


44 


HANDBOOK  OF  REVIVALS 


many  that  they  had  not  ''  read  the  vScriptures  nor 
any  other  good  book  since  they  were  ordained.'' 
"  Of  all  the  ministers  of  religion  he  had  seen  in  the 
course  of  his  extensive  travels — Papists,  Lutherans, 
Calvinists,  and  Dissenters — they  were  the  most 
remiss  in  their  labors,  and  the  least  severe  in  their 
lives."  /' 

^y  The  infiael  works  of  Hobbes,  Tindal,  Collins, 
Shaftesbury,  and  Chubb,  were  in  full  circulation,  and 
were  re-enforced  by  the  appearance  of  the  three 
greatest  giants  in  the  cause  of  skeptical  error  which 
modern  times  have  produced — Bolingbroke,  Hume 
and  Gibbon.  The  Encyclopedists  hs'd  attempted  the 
design  of  eradicating  from  the  circle  of  the  sciences 
every  trace  of  Christian  truth;  and  the  polite  writers 
of  France,  headed  by  Voltaire  and  Rousseau,  had 
decked  the  corrupt  doctrines  of  the  day  with  the 
attractions  of  eloquence  and  poetry,  humor  and 
satire,  until  they  swept  over  the  nation  like  a  sirocco, 
withering  not  only  the  sentiments  of  religion,  but 
the  instincts  of  humanity,  and  subverting  at  last,  in 
common  ruin,  the  altar,  the  throne,  and  the  moral 
protections  of  domestic  life. 

Lady  Mary  Wortley  wrote  in  1 710,  that  there  were 
*'  more  atheists  among  the  fine^dies  than  among 
the  loosest  sort  of  rakes."  Ignorance  and  drunken- 
ness, it  is  stated,  were  the  predominant  qualities  of  the 
working  classes  ;  licentiousness  and  infidelity  of  the 
higher.  Montesquieu,  who  visited  England  in  1729- 
31,  protested  that  the  English  had  no  religion  at  all. 
"  If  any   one,"    he   said,   *'  spoke   of  it,    everybody 


HISTORICAL   VIEW  OF  REVIVALS.  45 

laughed."  Low  as  religion  had  sunk  in  France,  he 
confessed  that  he  himself  had  not  enough  of  it  to 
satisfy  his  countrymen ;  and  yet  he  found  that  he 
had  too  much  to  suit  English  society. 

Rev.  Mr.  Ryle,  of  the  Church  of  England,  says : 
*•  These  times  were  the  darkest  age  that  England  has 
passed  through  in  the  last  three  hundred  years. 
Anything  more  deplorable  than  the  condition  of  the 
country,  as  to  religion,  morality,  and  high  principle, 
it  is  very  difficult  to  conceive.  As  to  preaching  the 
gospel,  the  distinguishing  doctrines  of  Christianity — 
the  atonement,  the  work  and  office  of  Christ  and  the 
Spirit — were  comparatively  lost  sight  of.  The  vast 
majority  of  sermons  were  miserable  moral  essays, 
utterly  devoid  of  anything  calculated  to  awaken, 
convert,  sanctify,  or  save  souls." 

And  Isaac  Taylor,  in  his  history  of  Methodism, 
says  that  when  Wesley  appeared,  "the  Anglican 
church  was  an  ecclesiastical  system  under  which  the 
people  of  England  had  lapsed  into  heathenism,  or  a 
state  hardly  to  jbe  distinguished  from  it." 

In  America/'the  religious  condition  was  not  much 
better.  The-^rimitive  standard  of  morals  and  piety 
among  the  colonies  of  New  England  had  sadly 
declined.  From  the  first,  isolated  revivals  had  been 
enjoyed;  but  there  prevailed  at  this  time  a  lamenta- 
ble ignorance  of  the  essentials  of  practical  religion. 

Dr.  Increase  Mather,  in  a  book  entitled,  "  The 
Glory  departing  from  New  England,''  printed  in 
1702,  says,  "We  are  the  posterity  of  the  good  old 
Puritan  Non-conformists  in    England,  who   were   a 


^6  HANDBOOK  OF  RE  VIVALS. 

strict  and  holy  people.  Such  were  our  fath&rs  who 
followed  the  Lord  into  this  wilderness.  Oh  New 
England,  New  England,  look  to  it  that  the  glory  be 
not  removed  from  thee,  for  it  begins  to  go.  Oh, 
degenerate  New  England,  what  art  thou  come  to  at 
this  day!  How  are  those  sins  become  common  in 
thee  that  once  were  not  so  much  as  heard  of  in  this 
land!" 

In  a  public  lecture  printed  in  1706,  Dr.  Cotton 
Mather  says,  "  It  is  confessed  by  alPwho  know  any- 
thing of  the  matter — and  Oh,  why  not  with  rivers 
of  tears  b^^^aTl^d  ? — that  there  is  a  general  and  a 
horrible  cjecay  of  Christianity  among  the  professors 
of  it.''  Ajid  Rev.  Samuel  Blair,  speaking  of  the 
'state  of  things  in  Pennsylvania  previous  to  1740, 
declares  that  **  religion  lay  a  dying  and  ready  to 
expire  its  last  breath  of  life." 

The  causes  of  this  degeneracy  are  but  too  appa- 
rent. They  are  well  told  by  Rev.  Joseph  Tracy,  in 
his  excellent  and  standard  "  History  of  the  Great 
Awakening.''     He  says: 

*'  The  New  England  churches^had  receded  from 
the  original  standard.  The  Synod  of  1663  had  de- 
cided that  persons  baptized  in  infancy,  understand- 
ing the  doctrine  of  faith,  and  publicly  professing  their 
assent  thereunto,  not  scandalous  in  life,  and  solemnly 
owning  the  covenant  before  the  church  wherein 
they  give  up  themselves  and  their  children  to  the 
Lord,  and  subject  themselves  to  the  government  of 
Christ  in  the  church, — their  children  are  to  be  bapti- 
zed, though   the    parent,    thus    owning    the  cove- 


HISTORICAL   VIEW  OF  REVIVALS. 


47 


nant,  be  avowedly  yet  unregenerate,  and  as  such 
excluded  from  the  Lord's  Supper.  This  practice 
was  immediately  adopted  by  many  churches,  and, 
after  a  violent  controversy,  became  general.  This 
was  very  imturaljy  followed  by  a  still  further  innova- 
tion. In  (1707,/  the  venerable  Stoddard,"  of  North- 
ampton, puWished  a  sermon  in  which  he  maintained 
"  That  sanctification  is  not  a  necessary  qualificatiori 
to  partaking  of  the  Lord's  Supper,"  and  "that  the 
Lord's  Supper  is  a  converting  ordinance."  To  this 
Dr.  Increase  Mather  replied  the  next  year  ;  and  in 
1709,  Mr.  Stoddard  published  his  "  Appeal  to  the 
Learned  ;  being  a  Vindication  of  the  Right  of  Visi- 
ble Saints  to  the  Lord's  Supper,  though  they  be 
destitute  of  a  Saving  Work  of  God's  Spirit  on  their 
Hearts."  The  third  book  of  the  Appeal  contains 
''Arguments  to  prove,  that  sanctifying  grace  is  not 
necessary  in  order  to  a  lawful  partaking  of  the  Lord's 
Supper."  Mr.  Stoddard,  in  his  sermon,  enforced  his 
arguments  with  the  assertion,  "That  no  other  coun- 
try does  neglect  this  ordinance  as  we  in  New  Eng- 
land ;  and  that  in  our  own  nation  at  home,  [Eng- 
land,] so  in  Scotland,  Holland,  Denmark,  Sweedland, 
Germany  and  France,  they  do  generally  celebrate  the 
memorials  of  Christ's  death."  There  had  been 
strong  tendencies  towards  such  a  practice  for  many 
years,  and  probably  some  instances  of  its  virtual 
adoption  ;  but  it  now,  for  the  first  time,  found  an 
open  and  able  advocate.  It  was  strenuously  op- 
posed ;  but  the  desire  to  enjoy  the  credit  and  advan- 
tages of  church  membership,  aided  by  Mr.  Stoddard's 


48 


HANDBOOK  OF  REVIVALS. 


i 


influence,  carried  the  day  at  Northampton,  and  the 
practice  soon  spread  extensively  in  other  parts  of 
New  England." 

Thus,  also,  Mr.  Williams,  a  defender  of  the  Half- 
way Covenant,  in  opposition  to  Jonathan  Edwards, 
mentions  two  ends  contemplated  by  Christ  in  ap- 
pointing the  communion  :  viz.  "  That  such  as  have 
grace  already  should  be  under  proper  advantages  to 
gain  more,  and  tJiat  those  who  have  7ione  should  be 
under  proper  advantages  to  attain  grace''  And  Ed- 
wards himself,  who  utterly  repudiated  this  view,  was 
forced  to  lament,  that  "  owning  the  covenant,  as  it  is 
called,  has  in  New  England,  it  is  to  be  feared,  too 
much  degenerated  into  a  matter  of  mere  form  and 
ceremony ;  it  being  visibly  a  prevailing  custom  for 
persons  to  neglect  this  until  they  come  to  be  married, 
and  then  to  do  it  for  their  credit's  sake,  and  that 
their  children  may  be  baptized."  In  a  word,  it  was 
held  that  the  Christian  church  is  but  a  continuation 
of  the  Jewish,  the  terms  of  admission  remaining  un- 
changed. The  position  laid  down  by  Mr.  Stoddard 
was  practically  maintained,  viz. :  "  That  if  unsancti- 
fied  persons  might  lawfully  come  to  the  Pass- 
over, then  such  may  lawfully  come  to  the  Lord's 
Supper, — and  they  who  convey  to  their  children  a 
right  to  baptism,  have  a  right  themselves  to  the 
Lord's  Supper,  provided  they  carry  inoffensively." 

One  obvious  tendency  of  this  practice  was  to  de- 
stroy church  discipline  ;  for  unconverted  members, 
generally,  would  not  be  strict  in  calling  others  to  ac- 
count for  errors  of  doctrine  or  practice.     And   in  his 


HISTORICAL   VIEW  OF  REVIVALS. 


49 


reply  to  Mr.  Fish,  Isaac  Backus  testifies,  "  that  it  is 
a  professed  rule  with  many  ministers,  not  to  deal 
with  any  person  in  the  church  for  moral  evil  till  he 
is  convicted  in  the  stated 

It  is  easy  to  see  that  this  system  favored  the  en- 
trance of  unconverted  men  into  the  ministry.  If 
one  was  fit  to  be  a  member  of  the  church  ;  if  he  was 
actually  a  member  in  good  standing,  why  should  he 
be  excluded  from  the  ministry?  It  could  not  be. 
The  form  of  examining  candidates  as  to  their  piety 
was  still  retained,  but  the  spirit  of  it  was  dying  away  ; 
and  Mr.  Stoddard,  in  his  ''Appeal,  to  the  Learned," 
argued  from  the  fact  which  he  took  for  granted,  that 
/  *'  unconverted  ministers  have  certain  official  duties 
which  they  may  lawfully  perform." 

Amid  scenes  of  such  moral  desolation  in  the  old 
world  and  the  new,  it  pleased  God  suddenly  to  appear 
in  great  mercy.  And  it  is  worthy  of  remark,  that 
the  blessing  came  almost  simultaneously  on  America 
a?td  Europe. 

First  in  the  order  of  time  there  was  a  revival  of 
considerable  power  in  Freehold,  N.  J.,  in  1730,  and 
in  the  three  following  years,  under  the  labors  of  the 
Tennents. 

Next  commenced  the  wonderful  work  in  North- 
ampton, Mass.,  under  Edwards,  in  the  autumn  of 
1734.  Then,  says  Edwards,  "the  Spirit  of  God  be- 
gan extraordinarily  to  set  in  and  wonderfully  to 
work  among  us ;  and  there  were  very  suddenly,  one 
after  another,  five  or  six  persons,  who  were,  to  all  ap- 
pearance, savingly  converted,  and  some  of  them 
3 


50 


HANDBOOK  OF  REVIVALS. 


wrought  upon  in  a  very  remarkable  manner."  The 
news  spread  **  Hke  a  flash  of  Hghtning  "  and  there 
was  a  general  concern  in  all  parts  of  the  town ;  and 
"  souls  did  come,  as  it  were,  by  flocks  to  Jesus 
Christ."  The  report  of  the  state  of  things  at  North- 
ampton spread  into  other  towns,  where  many 
"seemed  not  to  know  what  to  make  of  it."  Many 
ridiculed,  ''  and  some  compared  what  we  call  con- 
version to  certain  distempers.''  Great  numbers, 
however,  who  came  to  Northampton  and  saw  for 
themselves,  were  differently  affected,  and  not  a  few 
of  them,  from  various  places,  were  awakened  and  ap- 
parently brought  to  repentance.  In  March,  1735, 
the  revival  began  to  be  general  in  South  Hadley,  and 
about  the  same  time  in  Suflield.  It  next  appeared 
in  Sunderland,  Deerfield,  and  Hatfield  ;  and  after- 
wards at  West  Springfield,  Long  Meadow,  and  En- 
field ;  and  then  in  Hadley  Old  Town,  and  in  North- 
field.  In  Connecticut  the  work  commenced  in  the 
first  parish  in  Windsor,  about  the  same  time  as  at 
Northampton.  It  was  remarkable  at  East  Windsor, 
and  "  wonderful"  at  Coventry.  Similar  scenes  were 
witnessed  at  Lebanon,  Durham,  Stratford,  Ripton, 
New  Haven,  Guilford,  Mansfield;  Tolland,  Hebron, 
Bolton,  Preston,  Groton,  and  Woodbury. 

Edwards  hoped  that  more  than  300  in  his  parish 
were  converted  in  the  space  of  half  a  year. 

About  the  month  of  May,  1735,  the  work  began 
sensibly  to  decline ;  although  for  months  after  fre- 
quent conversions  continued.  This  awakening  excited 
a  lively  interest  among  the  friends  of  vital  piety  at  a 


HISTORICAL   VIEW  OF  REVIVALS. 


51 


distance.  Dr.  Colman,  of  Boston,  wrote  to  Mr.  Ed- 
wards for  an  account  of  it.  Having  obtained  one,  he 
published  it,  and  forwarded  it  to  Dr.  Watts  and  Dr. 
Guise  in  London,  where  its  pubHcation  exerted  a 
strong  influence  for  good. 

A  longing  existed  in  many  places  for  similar 
awakenings;  and  in  the  few  next  succeeding  years 
they  began  to  multiply  in  different  parts  of  the . 
country.  Thus  in  1739,  in  Newark,  N.  J.,  "  the 
whole  town  in  general  was  brought  under  an  uncom- 
mon concern  about  their  eternal  interests."  In  Har- 
vard, Mass.,  the  same  year,  a  revival  much  like  that 
at  Northampton  (only  not  so  extensive)  occurred,  re- 
sulting in  '*  near  a  hundred"  hopeful  conversions. 

About  the  same  time  the  work  re-appeared  in 
Northampton ;  and  gentle  refreshings  were  experi- 
enced in  Pennsylvania  (particularly  at  Londonderry), 
and  in  New  Brunswick,  N.  J.,  and  some  other  places. 

Such,  properly  speaking,  was  the  commencement 
of  the  "  Great  Awakening.''  But  it  did  not  assume  its 
peculiar  power  until  George  Whitfield  arrived  in 
Philadelphia  in  the  early  part  of  November,  1739. 

In  that  city,  and  in  New  York  and  New  Jersey, 
where  he  at  once  began  preaching,  as  well  as  in 
Georgia  and  South  Carolina,  thousands  flocked 
together,  anxious  about  their  souls,  and  multitudes 
were  added  unto  the  Lord. 

In  September,  1740,  Whitfield  visited  New  Eng- 
land, whither  his  fame  had  spread  ;  and  here  all  the 
people  were  anxious  to  hear  him.  Arriving  at  New- 
port, R.  I.,  he  began  immediately  his  usual  course  of 


52  HANDBOOK  OF  REVIVALS. 

incessant  preaching.  His  sermons  on  his  way  to 
Boston  spread  his  reputation,  and  when  within  ten 
miles'  distance  he  was  met  by  the  governor's  son 
and  a  train  of  the  clergy  and  chief  citizens,  who  es- 
corted him  into  the  city.  Belcher,  the  governor,  re- 
ceived him  heartily,  and  became  his  warm  friend. 
He  was  denied  "  King's  Chapel,''  the  Enghsh  Church ; 
but  Webb,  Foxcroft,  Prince,  Sewall,  and  all  the 
other  Puritan  divines,  welcomed  him.  His  preach- 
ing had  its  usual  effect.  ''  It  was  Puritanism  revived," 
said  old  Mr.  Walter,  the  successor  of  Eliot,  the  apos- 
tle to  the  Indians.  '■'■  It  was  the  happiest  day  I  ever 
saw  in  my  life,''  exclaimed  Colman,  after  his  first  ser- 
mon. He  *'  itinerated,''  says  one  who  traced  his 
course,  northward  from  Boston,  travelling  one  hun- 
dred and  seventy  miles,  and  preaching  sixteen  times 
in  about  a  week.  On  his  return  the  whole  city 
seemed  moved.  High  and  low,  clergymen  and 
municipal  officers,  professors  and  students  from  the 
neighboring  college  of  Cambridge,  and  people  from 
the  country  towns,  thronged  to  hear  him,  and  ap- 
peared ready  to  "pluck  out  their  eyes  for  him." 
Twenty  thousand  hearers  crowded  around  him  when 
he  delivered  his  farewell  discourse  under  the  trees 
of  the  large  Common.  "  Such  a  power  and  pres- 
ence of  God  with  a  preacher,"  wrote  one  who  heard 
him,  "  I  never  saw  before.  Our  governor  has  carried 
him  from  place  to  place  in  his  coach,  and  could  not 
help  following  him  fifty  miles  out  of  town." 

He  directed  his  course  westward  to  Northampton, 
where  he  met  a  congenial  spirit  in  Jonathan  Edwards. 


HISTORICAL   VIEW  OF  REVIVALS.  53 

Pulpits  were  open  to  him  on  all  the  route,  and  a 
"  divine  unction  "  attended  his  preaching.  From 
Northampton  he  passed  down  to  New  Haven,  ad- 
dressing as  he  journeyed  vast  and  deeply  affected 
congregations.  He  arrived  there  October  23,  when 
the  Colonial  Legislature  was  in  session,  and  on  the 
Sabbath  preached  before  them  and  an  immense 
throng,  some  of  whom  had  come  twenty  miles  to 
hear  him.  The  aged  governor  was  so  deeply  affected 
that  he  could  speak  but  few  words.  With  tears  trick- 
ling down  his  cheeks  like  drops  of  rain,  he  exclaimed : 
"  Thanks  be  to  God  for  such  refreshings  on  our  way 
to  heaven !  " 

By  November  8th  he  was  again  in  Philadelphia, 
preaching  in  a  house  which  had  been  erected  for  him 
during  his  absence.  On  the  14th  of  December  he 
reached  the  Orphan  House,  near  Savannah.  In 
seventy-five  days  he  had  preached  a  hundred  and 
seventy-five  sermons.  "  Never,"  he  writes,  "  did  I 
see  such  a  continuance  of  the  divine  presence  in  the 
congregations  to  which  I  have  preached.'" 

On  the  i6th  of  January,  1741,  he  again  embarked 
at  Charleston  for  England. 

Of  course  it  is  impossible  to  trace  the  progress 
of  the  revivals  that  sprang  up  in  these  years,  all 
through  New  England  and  the  Middle  and  Southern 
States.  A  large  number  of  pastors  in  Eastern  Mas- 
sachusetts, in  1745,  printed  and  sent  out  a  "Testi- 
mony" to  its  blessed  effects.  It  was  estimated  that 
at  that  time  the  population  of  all  the  colonies  was 
about  2,000,000 ;  and  it  was  believed  that  the  num- 


54  HANDBOOK  OF  REVIVALS. 

ber  of  converts  amounted  to  not  less  than  fifty  thou- 
sand. If  so,  they  bore  as  great  a  proportion  to  the 
whole  number  of  inhabitants,  and  would  as  much 
change  the  relative  proportion  of  the  religious  and 
irreligious,  as  the  conversion  of  six  or  eight  hundred 
thousand  would  now.  As  one  result,  not  less  than 
150  new  Congregational  churches  were  established  in 
twenty  years.  The  increase  of  Baptist  churches 
was  still  more  wonderful,  rising  from  a  few  to  up- 
wards of  400  in  number,  with  a  total  of  30,000 
members.  The  increase  of  the  Presbyterians  and 
other  denominations  in  the  Middle  States  appears  to 
be  less  distinctly  marked,  but  it  was  very  great. 

Particularly  towards  the  close  of  the  above  pe- 
riod, there  were  most  objectionable  outbreaks  of  ani- 
mal excitement,and  also  of  untempered  religious  con- 
troversy, marring  the  gracious  fruitage:  but  making 
every  reasonable  abatement,  the  awakening  was  a 
most  merciful  visitation  from  the  Lord  in  its  immedi- 
ate and  lasting  influence  upon  the  young  colonies  of 
America. 

In  England  the  work  began  in  1739.  On  Feb. 
17th  of  that  year,  Mr.  Whitfield  preached  his  first 
field  sermon,  at  a  place  called  Rose  Green.  He  held 
open  air  meetings  there  and  at  Kingswood  for  several 
days,  and  was  listend  to  by  thousands  and  tens  of 
thousands  of  astonished  hearers.  The  first  evidence 
he  observed  of  having  made  any  impression  on  his 
rude  auditors,  was  their  deep  silence  ;  the  next,  and 
still  more  convincing,  was  his  observation  of  the 
white  gutters  made  by  the  tears  which  fell  plentifully 


HISTORICAL   VIEW  OF  REVIVALS.  55 

down  their  cheeks,  black  and  unwashed  from  the 
coal-pits.  John  Wesley,  [by  whom,  on  his  going  to 
America,  Whitfield  was  succeeded  in  this  most  in- 
teresting field  of  labor,]  speaking  oi  the  harvest  which 
it  yielded  in  return  to  their  conjoint  prayers  and  la- 
bors, says,  '^  Few  persons  have  lived  long  in  the 
west  of  England,  who  have  not  heard  of  the  colliers 
of  Kingswood  as  those  neither  fearing  God  nor  re- 
p-arding;  man.  But  now  we  see  that  in  the  middle  of 
February,  Kingswood  was  a  wilderness,  and  that 
when  the  month  of  June  arrived,  it  was  already 
blossoming  like  the  rose." 

After  a  short  visit  to  the  north  of  Wales,  where 
he  fell  in  with  that  wonderful  Welsh  preacher  Howell 
Harris,  who  had  been  for  three  years  ringing  out  the 
gospel  notes  from  ''  tables,  wells  and  hillocks," 
Whitfield  traversed  a  great  portion  of  England, 
preaching  in  bowling-greens,  at  market-crosses  and 
on  the  highways  ;  thus  preparing  the  way  for  those 
remarkable  field  operations  of  the  Wesleys,  in  connec- 
tion with  whom  the  arm  of  the  Lord  was  so  mightily 
revealed  in  the  founding  of  Methodism. 

During  the  years  1740  and  1741  Wesley  trav- 
ersed many  parts  of  the  kingdom,  preaching  almost 
daily,  and  sometimes  four  sermons  on  the  Sabbath. 
Ingham,  his  companion  in  America,  was  abroad  also, 
itinerating  in  Yorkshire,  where  he  formed  many  soci- 
eties. Howell  Harris  pursued  his  labors  successfully 
in  Wales,  and  John  Bennet  preached  extensively  in 
Derbyshire   and   its   surrounding   counties.     David 


56  HANDBOOK  OF  REVIVALS. 

Taylor,  a  man  of  signal  usefulness,  also  began  to 
travel  and  preach  about  this  time. 

As  to  Whitfield,  he  thirteen  times  crossed  the 
Atlantic ;  and  many  thousands  hung  upon  his  lips, 
whether  he  was  in  London  or  other  parts  of  Eng- 
land ;  in  Wales,  Scotland,  or  Ireland  ;  in  Georgia,  or 
New  Hampshire;  in  Charleston,  Philadelphia,  New 
York,  or  Boston,  or  the  country  intervening.  In 
some  cases  ten,  and  in  others  even  twenty  thou- 
sand, Hstened  to  his  impassioned  appeals ;  and  fruits 
unto  eternal  life  were  gathered  all  along  his  course ; 
until  "  he  was  not,  for  God  took  him." 

Of  the  gracious  work  of  God  in  Scotland  (par- 
ticularly at  Cambuslang)  in  1742,  when  the  Lord 
sent  plenteous  rains  upon  many  of  the  parishes,  the 
annals  of  those  times  give  most  interesting  narra- 
tives. 

In  reading  the  '*  History  of  Revivals  in  the  Brit- 
ish Isles"  (by  Mrs.  Duncan  of  Ruthwell)  and  the 
lives  of  Whitfield,  Wesley,  Lady  Huntingdon,  etc., 
one  will  see  how  truly  upon  those  who  sat  in  the 
shadow  of  death,  the  light  suddenly  arose,  and  "  the 
;     thirsty  land  became  springs  of  water." 

.^ 

n  Fourth    Revival  Period:     1790 — 1842. — It 

has  very  properly  been  said  that  the  year  1790  ush- 
ered in  a  new  era,  particularly  for  the  United 
States.  In  the  old  country  the  fearful  inroads  of 
French  infidelity  had  sapped  the  foundations  of  faith 
and  hope  in  God,  and,  combined  with  other  unto- 
ward influences,  had  made  the  hearts  of  the  faithful 


HISTORICAL   VIEW  OF  REVIVALS. 


57 


fail  them  for  fear.  The  overspreading  gloom  about 
1790  aroused  Hannah  More,  Bishop  Porteus,  Drs. 
Bogue,  Andrew  Fuller,  Burder,  and  Rowland  Hill, 
and  kindred  spirits  in  England,  to  noble  evangelical 
efforts  which  greatly  blessed  the  world.  There  was 
also  a  simultaneous  work  in  Scotland,  connected 
with  the  Haldanes  and  others.  This  was  the  direct 
cause  of  the  formation  of  the  Religious  Tract  Soci% 
ety,  the  British  and  Foreign  and  Bible  Society,  the 
London  Missionary,  and  the  Church  Missionary  (lo- 
cal) Societies.  Also  the  first  society  for  evangelizing 
the  heathen — the  Baptist  Foreign  Missionary  Soci- 
ety. All  these,  and  other  kindred  movements,  were 
the  fruits  of  the  revivals  about  1790  to   1792. 

The  names  of  the  two  brothers  referred  to  above, 
Robert  and  James  Alexander  Haldane,  of  Scotland, 
will  be  had  in  everlasting  remembrance  for  their 
burning  zeal  and  untiring  labors  in  the  service  of 
Christ,  and  for  the  cheerfulness  with  which  they 
consecrated  their  wealth,  time  and  talents,  in  build- 
ing churches — tabernacles  they  were  called — for  the 
poor,  and  providing  in  every  practicable  way  for 
their  religious  instruction. 

In  the  north  of  Wales,  under  the  labors  of  Charles 
of  Bala,  '^  the  apostle  of  North  Wales,"  a  ''  great  re- 
vival" occurred  in  the  beginning  of  1 791. 

In  America  the  vast  extent  of  the  revival  bless- 
ings of  this  period  can  only  be  appreciated  by  con- 
sidering the  deplorable  condition  into  which  we  had 
fallen.  It  is  true  there  were  occasional  "streams  in 
the  desert  "  during  the  previous  half  century.     But 

3* 


5  8  HANDBOOK  OF  RE  VIVALS, 

the  Half  Way  Covenant  still  lingered  in  many  of  the 
Congregational  churches,  and  Unitarianism  had 
spread  so  generally  that  "at  the  beginning  of  the 
present  century  all  the  Congregational  churches  in 
Boston,  with  a  single  exception,  had  renounced  the 
faith  of  the  Puritans."* 

It  must  be  remembered,  too,  that  the  political  con- 
dition of  the  country  was  such  as  constantly  to  agitate 
the  public  mind,  and  divert  attention  from  spiritual 
things.  A  war  between  France  and  Spain  and 
England  lasted  from  1744  to  1748.  Soon  after  this, 
the  controversy  commenced  between  the  colonies 
and  the  mother  country,  and  continued  until  it  finally 
broke  out  into  open  war  in  1776.  During  the  eight 
years  of  the  revolutionary  war  every  nerve  of  the 
country  was  strained  to  maintain  the  national  con- 
flict. Thus  from  V744  to  1783,  during  a  period  of 
almost  40  years,  the  public  mind  was  continually 
agitated  by  political  questions.  These  successive 
wars  did  much  to  break  down  the  sanctity  of  the 
Sabbath,  and  corrupt  the  morals  of  the  community. 

In  the  meantime,  as  might  have  been  expected, 
Ffench  Infidelity,  aided  by  Paine^s^'VAge  of  Reason," 
Voltaire's  assaults  upon  Christianity,  Volney's  Ruins, 
and  other  blasphemous  publications,  had  spread  rap- 
idly, especially  among  the  upper  classes.  The 
Illttminati,  so  called,  of  France  and  Germany,  who 
were  secretly  associated  for  the  overthrow  of  all  ex- 
isting religious  institutions,  had  their  affiliated  soci- 
eties in  this  country,   enrolling   not  a  few  men    of 

*  Hist,  of  Evangelical  Churches  in  Boston,  by  Martin  Moore. 


HIS  TO  RICA  L    VIE  W  OF  RE  VI VAIS.  5  ^ 

high  social  and  political  standing  and  influence.  "  It 
became  fashionable,  in  high  places  and  low  places, 
flippantly  to  prate  against  the  Bible,  and  sneer  at 
things  sacred  and  divine.  Instead  of  the  Scriptures, 
French  philosophy  claimed  to  be  the  rule  of  faith 
and  life,  and  ignoring  all  the  rights  of  God,  was  to 
usher  in  the  glorious  millennium  of  the  rights  of 
man." 

But  when  the  enemy  was  thus  coming  in  like  a 
flood,  the  Lord  lifted  up  a  standard  against  him. 
About  1790  there  were  quite  extensive  works  of 
grace  in  Western  Pennsylvania  and  Southern  and 
Western  Virginia ;  and  a  little  later  the  work  began 
in  the  Eastern  States.  In  these  times  we  meet  with 
the  names  of  Bellamy,  Griffin,  the  younger  Edwards, 
Backus,  Robbins,  Mills,  Perkins,  Strong,  Porter, 
Hooker,  Williams,  Hawley,  Manning,  Dwight,  Hyde, 
Emmons,  Baldwin,  Mason,  Stillman,  Livingston, 
Furman,  Marshall,  Nettleton,  Lyman  Beecher,  and 
many  others,  who  did  not  shun  to  declare  all  the 
counsel  of  God. 

In  1790  the  First  Baptist  Church  in  Boston  was 
graciously  revived,  and  two  hundred  were  added  in 
the  course  of  a  few  years.*  In  1792,  "  or  the  year 
before,''  says  Dr.  Griffin,  "  began  the  unbroken  series 
of  American  revivals.     There  was  a  revival  in  North 

*  Moore,  in  his  History,  says  :  "  The  revival  in  the  First  and  Sec- 
ond Baptist  churches  was  the  first  in  that  series  of  revivals  wherewith 
God  blessed  Boston  in  the  present  generation.  The  tide  of  error 
with  which  this  city  had  been  for  half  a  century  flooded  then  began 
to  turn." 


6o  HANDBOOK  OF  REVIVALS, 

Yarmouth,  Me.,  in  1791.  In  the  summer  of  1792 
one  appeared  in  Lee,  in  the  county  of  Berkshire. 
The  following  November  the  first  that  I  had  the 
privilege  of  witnessing  showed  itself  on  the  borders 
of  East  Haddam  and  Lyme,  Conn.,  which  apparently 
brought  to  Christ  a  hundred  souls.  I  saw  a  con- 
tinued  succession  of  heavenly  sprinkhngs  at  New 
Salem,  Farmington,  Middlebury,  and  New  Hartford, 
(all  in  Connecticut,)  until,  in  1799,  I  could  stand  at 
my  door  in  New  Hartford,  Litchfield  county,  and 
number  fifty  or  sixty  congregations  laid  down  in  one 
field  of  divine  wonders,  and  as  mam;)-  more  in  differ- 
ent parts  of  New  England."  By M  802  remarkable 
revivals  had  spread  through  most  of  the  western  and 
southern  States.  And  Dr.  Nettleton  says,  "  during  a 
period  of  four  or  five  years,  commencing  with  1798, 
not  less  than  one  hundred  and  fifty  churches  in  New 
England  were  favored  with  the  special  effusions  of 
the  Holy  Spirit ;  and  thousands  of  souls,  in  the  judg- 
ment of  charity,  were  translated  from  the  kingdom  of 
Satan  into  the  kingdom  of  God's  dear  Son." 

Distinct  mention  should  here  be  made  of  that 
honored  instrument  in  revivals  just  mentioned.  Cer- 
tainly no  other  man  did  so  much,  under  God,  to  pro- 
mote them  as  Asahel  Nettleton  ;  who  began  to  preach 
as  an  evangelist  in  18 12,  and  continued  his  labors 
for  upwards  of  twenty  years.  To  him  not  inaptly 
apply  Pollok's  lines : 

A  skilful  workman  he, 
In  God's  great  moral  vineyard  :  what  to  prune 


HISTORICAL   VIEW  OF  REVIVALS.  gj 

With  cautious  hand  he  knew,  what  to  uproot ; 
What  were  mere  weeds,  and  what  celestial  plants 
Which  had  immortal  vigor  in  them,  knew. 

Oh,  who  can  speak   his  praise  !  great  humble  man  1 
He  in  the  current  of  destruction  stcrod, 
And  warned  the  sinner  of  his  wo  ;  led  on 
Immanuel's  soldiers  in  the  evil  day. 
And  with  the  everlasting  arms  embracing 
Him  around,  stood  in  the  dreadful  front 
Of  battle  high,  and  warred  victoriously 
With  death  and  hell. 


How  wondrously  the  Lord  carried  forward  his 
work  during  almost  the  whole  period  now  under 
review,  it  is  not  in  language  to  describe.  There  are 
extant  particular  narratives  of  local  revivals  in  nearly 
all  the  States,  even  an  epitome  of  which  cannot  here 
be  given.  Dr.  Porter  examined,  in  the  preparation  of 
his  ''  Letters  on  Revivals,"  the  written  or  printed  ac- 
counts of  over  one  hundred  and  seventeen  churches ; 
while  some  of  these  accounts  speak  of  other  places 
that  were  revived, — one  says  in  fifty  or  sixty  adja- 
cent towns, — of  which,  of  course,  no  particulars  are 
given.  And  still  greater  numbers  were  never  report- 
ed at  all.  No  part  of  the  country,  in  proportion  to 
its  extent,  shared  so  largely  in  these  '^  times  of  re- 
freshing from  the  presence  of  the  Lord,"  as  Connec- 
ticut ;  but  other  parts  of  New  England  enjoyed  pre- 
cious showers  of  grace  ;  and  during  the  same  period 
powerful  revivals  prevailed,  more  or  less  extensively, 
in  New  York,  New  Jersey,  Pennsylvania,  Ohio,  Ken- 
tucky, Tennessee,  the  two  Carolinas,  and  Georgia. 

Dr.  Griffin  tells  of  a  revival  in  Newark,  N.  J.,  in 


63  HANDBOOK  OF  REVIVALS. 

1803,  under  his  ministry,  when  *' twenty  contiguous 
congregations  experienced  the  mighty  power  of 
God."  In  1807  he  says  he  was  all  the  while  going 
from  house  to  house;  but  felt  that  he  was  only  "  hold- 
ing a  torch  to  the  tinder  which  God  had  prepared." 

Dr.  Robbins  says  of  Norfolk,  Conn.,  in  1799, ''  the 
marvellous  displays  of  divine  power  and  grace  were 
conspicuous  beyond  anything  of  the  kind  we  had 
ever  witnessed.  A  universal  solemnity  spread  over 
the  town,  and  seized  the  m.inds  of  almost  all,  both 
old  and  young.  Great  numbers  were  bowed  with  a 
sense  of  the  presence  of  the  Lord  ;  some  rejoicing 
and  praising  God,  others  crying  out  in  anguish  of 
soul,  '  What  must  we  do  ?  '  " 

A  writer  from  New  Hampshire  in  1791  speaks  of 
"a  glorious  revival"  there  "which  began  a  year  ago 
last  spring,  and  has  extended  through  several  towns. 
The  Rev.  Samuel  Shephard  has  baptized  more  than 
an  hundred  and  fifty,  and  the  work  still  goes  on. 
There  have  been  also  very  considerable  revivals  in 
many  churches  of  other  denominations." 

Dr.  Hyde  says  of  Lee,  Mass.,  that  in  1792,  a  mar- 
vellous work  was  begun,  and  it  bore  the  decisive 
marks  of  being  GocVs  work.  **  So  great 'was  the  excite- 
ment, though  not  yet  known  abroad,  that  into  what- 
ever section  of  the  town  I  now  went,  the  people  in 
that  immediate  neighborhood  would  leave  their 
worldly  employments  at  any  hour  of  the  day,  and 
soon  fill  a  large  room.  Before  I  was  aware,  and 
without  any  previous  appointment,  I  found  myself 
in  the  midst  of  a  solemn  and  anxious  assembly." 


HISTORICAL   VIEW  OF  REVIVALS.  63 

In  Boscawen,  N.  H.,  Halifax  and  Rutland  and 
Rupert,  Vt.,  and  other  towns,  '' surprising  manifesta- 
tions of  the  Lord  "  were  reported  about  the  same 
time. 

Drs.  Dewitt  and  Mason,  of  N.  Y.,  with  others, 
tell  of  gracious  works  in  that  city  in  their  charges  ; 
and  says  Harlan  Page,  under  date  of  January  24, 
1831:  "The  Lord  appears  now  to  be  coming  down 
on  all  parts  of  this  great  city,  to  arouse  his  children 
and  to  awaken  sinners.  Thousands  of  Christians 
here  are,  I  think,  praying  as  they  never  prayed 
before.  Public  general  meetings  commenced  yester- 
day afternoon,  and  are  to  be  continued  through  the 
week.  Conversions  are  occurring  in  all  parts  of  the 
city.  Churches  are  daily  crowded  to  overflowing, 
and  a  most  fixed  and  solemn  attention  is  given  to 
the  dispensation  of  the  truth."  ; 

That  year  the  old  Chatham-street  Theatre,  (a 
haunt  of  obscenity,  blasphemy,  and  vice,)  was  pur- 
chased by  a  committee  for  purposes  of  worship. 
Two  gentlemen  called  on  the  lessee  of  the  theatre 
and  proposed  to  buy  his  lease.  "What  for?"  said 
he.  "  For  a  church."  The  astonished  man  broke 
into  tears,  and  exclaimed,  "You  may  have  it,  and  I 
will  give  $1,000  towards  it."  The  arrangement  was 
completed.  At  the  close  of  a  morning  rehearsal, 
the  beautiful  hymn,  "The  Voice  of  Free  Grace," 
was  sung,  and  Mr.  Tappan  announced  to  the  actors 
that  that  evening  there  would  be  preaching  on  that 
stage.  A  pulpit  was  placed  on  the  spot  where  dying 
agonies  had  often  been  counterfeited  in  tragic  mock- 


64 


HANDBOOK  OF  REVIVALS, 


ery ;  and  in  front  of  the  footlights  of  the  stage  were 
seats  for  the  inquirers. 

The  first  prayer-meeting  in  the  theatre  was 
attended  by  800  persons.  On  the  6th  of  May  the 
house  was  dedicated  to  the  service  of  God.  Mr. 
Finney  preached  from  the  text,  *'  Who  is  on  the 
Lord's  side?"  For  seventy  successive  nights  he 
preached  there  to  immense  audiences.  The  bar- 
room  was  changed  into  a  prayer-room^  and  the  first 
man  who  knelt  there  poured  forth  these  words,  "  O 
Lord,  forgive  my  sin's :  the  last  time  I  was  here 
thou  knowest  I  was  a  wicked  actor  on  this  stage ; 
O  Lord,  have  mercy  on  me!  "  For  three  years  this 
building  was  used  for  revival  meetings. 

That  revival  brought  into  the  churches  of  New 
York  2,0(X)  souls,  many  of  whom  became  prominent 
in  great  benevolent  movements. 

Passing  to  other  localities,  we  find  Dr.  Furman 
of  S.  C,  telling  of  revivals  there  in  the  early  part  of 
the  century.  Rev.  Mr.  Stevenson  describes  mighty 
works  in  Pennsylvania,  and  Mr.  Woodward  embod- 
ies in  a  publication  '' surprising  accounts"  of  revivals 
in  Kentucky  and  Tennessee,  while  others  write  of 
the  same  in  Georgia,  North  Carolina,  and  almost  all 
sections  of  the  country,  about  the  same  time.  And 
so  "  the  word  of  the  Lord  grew  and  multiplied." 

Interruptions  there  were  during  the  long  period 
now  under  our  notice  ;  and  at  some  seasons,  [e.  g., 
18 14  and  1 83 1,]  the  spiritual  harvest  was  more  abun- 
dant than  at  others ;  but  upon  the  field  as  a  whole 
Christ  was  triumphing  gloriously.     As  Dr.  Gardiner 


HIS  TO  RICA  L   VIE  W  OF  RE  VIVALS.  65 

Spring,  of  N.  Y.,  remarks,  the  period  commencing 
with  the  year  1792  and  terminating  with  1842,  was 
a  memorable  period  in  the  history  of  the  American 
church.  Scarcely  any  portion  of  it  but  was  gra- 
ciously visited  by  copious  effusions  of  the  Holy 
Spirit.  At  this  last  mentioned  date  (with  the  pre- 
vious year)  the  city  of  Boston  was  wonderfully 
blessed,  and  four  tJiousand  converts  were  added  to 
the  evangelical  churches. 

It  has  been  estimated  that  from  181 5  to  1840, 
the  Spirit  was  poured  out  upon  from  four  to  five 
hundred  churches  and  congregations,  on  an  average, 
annually ;  and  that  during  some  particular  years 
"  ir ova  forty  to  fifty  thousand  were  added  by  profes- 
sion in  a  single  twelvemonth," 

Thus,  whatever  view  we  take  of  the  work,  this 
was  a  most  gracious  period  in  the  religious  history  of 
Christendom.  Besides  the  rich  harvests  of  priceless 
souls  then  gathered,  these  revivals  stand  directly  con- 
nected, as  we  shall  see  in  the  next  chapter,  with  all 
those  aggressive  movements  which  are  turning  the 
world's  wildernesses  into  fruitful  fields. 

Fifth  Revival  Period  :  1857 — 1860. — It  is  an 
interesting  fact  in  revivals  that  they  frequently  suc- 
ceed some  great  calamity; — a  prevailing  epidemic,  a 
general  financial  embarrassment,  or  the  like. 

It  wa3  so  with  the  wonderful  work  of  grace  to 
which  we  now  come.  The  churches  in  this  coun- 
try were,  to  an  alarming  extent,  characterized  by 
coldness  and  conformity   to  the  world.     The  greed 


6S  HANDBOOK  OF  REVIVALS. 

of  gain  amounted  to  a  mania  ;  and  it  filled  not  only 
the  commercial  centres,  but  the  villages ;  in  fact  the 
whole  land.  Speculation  was  at  fever-heat,  and  the 
wildest  projects  turned  men's  brains,  and  drove  them 
recklessly  on  in  the  race  for  riches.  As  a  natural 
result,  frauds,  defalcations  and  failures  became  com- 
mon ;  until  finally  the  crash  came,  and  the  castles  in 
the  air,  as  well  as  the  soHd  accumulations,  were  seen 
everywhere  toppling  to  the  fall.  As  with  the  twink- 
ling of  an  eye,  golden  dreams  vanished  and  milHon- 
aires  became  bankrupts. 

God  meant  it  for  good.  He  would  drive  out 
mammon  that  himself  might  reign.  He  made  poor 
the  merchant  princes  that  they  might  be  rich  in 
heavenly  gain. 

And  now  that  the  wheels  of  industry  stood  still, 
and  the  counting-houses  in  the  metropolis  were  de- 
serted, and  gloom  and  disappointment  settled  down 
like  a  pall,  a  voice  was  heard  whispering  to  the  men 
of  weary  brain,  "Come  ye  yourselves  apart, and  rest 
awhile."  "  Is  any  man  afflicted,  let  him  pray." 
Subdued,  broken,  tender,  they  answered,  "  Yes,  for 
he   hath  wounded,  and  he  can  heal." 

A  little  room  in  the  lower  part  of  New  York,  and 
immediately  in  the  drifts  of  trade,  on  the  third  floor 
of  the  "  Consistory "  of  the  old  Reformed  Dutch 
Church,  Fulton  street,  was  thrown  open  for  a  weekly 
noon-day  prayer  meeting.  It  was  one  of  the  earliest 
manifestations  of  a  special  religious  interest. 

At  first  the  good  down-town  city  missionary,  Mr. 
Lanphier,  who  made    the   appointment,  met  there 


HISTORICAL   VIEW  OF  REVIVALS.  6/ 

three  persons ;  then  six,  then  twenty.  Next  week 
they  assembled  on  the  floor  below,  and  the  Business 
Men's  Prayer  meeting  began  to  attract  attention. 
One  man  (speaking  for  many)  said  :  "  Prayer  never 
was  so  great  a  blessing  to  me  as  it  is  in  this  time  ;  I 
should  certainly  either  break  down  or  turn  rascal, 
except  for  it.  If  I  could  not  get  some  half  hours 
every  day  to  pray  myself  into  a  right  state  of  mind,  I 
should  certainly  either  be  overburdened  and  disheart- 
ened, or  do  such  things  as  no  Christian  man  ought 
to  do." 

A  call  was  now  made  for  a  daily  meeting.  It 
was  received  with  enthusiasm,  and  the  meeting- 
room  overflowed,  and  filled  a  second,  and  eventually 
a  third  room,  in  the  same  building ;  making  three 
crowded  prayer-meetings,  one  above  another,  in  ani- 
mated progress  at  one  and  the  same  hour.  The 
seats  were  all  filled,  and  the  passages  and  entrances 
began  to  be  choked  with  numbers,  rendering  it 
scarcely  possible  to  pass  in  or  out.  The  hundreds 
who  daily  went  away  disappointed  of  admission, 
created  a  visible  demand  for  more  room ;  and  the 
John  Street  Methodist  Church  and  lecture-room 
were  both  opened  for  daily  noon  prayer-meetings,  by 
a  committee  of  the  Young  Men's  Christian  Associa- 
tion, and  were  crowded  at  once  with  attendants. 
Meetings  were  multiplied  in  other  parts  of  the  city  ; 
and  the  example  spread  to  Philadelphia,  to  Boston, 
and  to  other  cities,  until  there  was  scarcely  a  town 
of  importance  in  the  United  States,  (save  a  few  in 
the  South,)  in  which  the  Business  Men's  Daily  Pray- 


58  HANDBOOK  OF  REVIVALS. 

er-meetiiig  was  not  a  flourishing  institution,  and  a 
leading  agency  in  awakening  public  interest  to  re- 
ligion. 

These  morning-  or  noon-day  prayer-meetings  were 
a  marked  feature  of  the  revival.  And  it  should  be 
added,  that  they  were  union  prayer-meetings,  attend- 
ed by  all  classes,  without  respect  to  denominational 
differences.  The  middle  walls  of  partition  were 
never  before  so  broken  down  ;  and  evangelical  Chris- 
tians of  every  name  found  they  could  come  together 
and  pray  for  the  outpouring  of  the  Spirit  without 
any  sacrifice  of  church  order. 

Requests  for  prayer  were  another  marked  feature. 
There  was  scarcely  a  meeting  anywhere  without 
such  being  sent  forward  ;  and  often  scores  of  them 
were  presented.     The  following  are  samples: 

**  Prayers  are  requested  for  a  young  man  who  has 
thus  far  resisted  all  persuasions  to  attend  these 
meetings,  and  who  is  in  these  rooms  to-day  for  the 
first  time." 

''  A  sister,  who  has  been  praying  daily  three 
years  for  the  conversion  of  an  only  brother,  asks  an 
interest  in  your  prayers." 

*' A  brother  requests  the  earnest  prayers  of  this 
meeting  in  behalf  of  a  loved  but  thoughtless  sister." 

**  Prayers  are  requested  for  a  sister  who  is  given 
to  intemperance." 

"  A  few  praying  souls  in  Spring  street  Presbyte- 
rian Church,  deeply  bewaiHng  the  spiritual  desolation 
of  that  Zion,  beseech  you  to  unite  with  them  in 
wrestling  and  importuning  on  her  behalf.     Brethren 


HISTORICAL  VIEW  OF  REVIVALS. 


69 


and  sisters,  pray  for  us,  and  if  you  can,  come  over  and 
help  us." 

The  aid  of  the  newspapers  was  another  feature 
of  this  great  work.  The  secular  papers  all  spoke  of 
it ;  and  some  of  them  made  it  a  point  to  report  the 
meetings  fully.  A  pastor  wrote  to  one  of  the  papers 
thus :  ""  The  glorious  summary,  with  the  editorial  re- 
marks on  the  ''  Great  Revivals,"  in  your  paper  of 
the  4th  instant,  stirred  my  soul  so  powerfully  that  I 
felt  something  more  must  be  done  in  our  village  ;  and 
I  have  called  on  the  other  ministers,  and  we  have 
started  a  meeting,  and  the  dews  are  falling  on  us." 

The  telegraph  was  also  called  into  requisition. 
The  reader  can  imagine  the  effect  of  such  dispatches 
as  these : 

New  York,  March  12,  1858,  12I  o'clock,  p.  m. 

To  the  Philadelphia  Union  Prayer-meeting  in  Jayne's 

Hall: 

Christian  Brethren — The  New  York  John 
street  Union  Meeting  sends  you  greeting  in  brotherly 
love.  "  The  inhabitants  of  one  city  shall  go  to  an- 
other, saying.  Let  us  go  speedily  to  pray  before  the 
Lord,  and  to  seek  the  Lord  of  Hosts — I  will  go  also.'' 
*'  Praise  the  Lord — call  upon  His  name — declare  his 
doings  among  the  people — make  mention  that  his 
name  is  exalted." 

Benj.  F.  Manierre,  ) 
RD,     \ 


^  -r^  r  Leaders. 

Cephas  Brainard, 


To  this  dispatch  the  following  reply  was  received, 
and  read  to  the  meeting  in  John  street : 


^o 


HANDBOOK  OF  REVIVALS, 


Philadelphia,  March  12,  122  o'clock,  p.  m, 

Jayne's  Hall  Daily  Prayer-Meeting  is  crowded  ; 
upwards  of  3000  present.  With  one  mind  and  heart 
they  glorify  our  Father  in  heaven  for  the  mighty 
work  He  is  doing  in  our  city  and  country,  in  the 
building  up  of  saints  and  the  conversion  of  sinners. 
The  Lord  hath  done  great  things  for  us,  whence  joy 
to  us  is  brought.  May  he  who  holds  the  seven  stars 
in  his  right  hand,  and  who  walks  in  the  midst  of  the 
churches,  be  with  you  by  his  Spirit  this  day. 

Grace,  mercy  and  peace  be  with  you. 

Geo.  H.  Stuart,  Chairman  of  Meeting:. 


'fc>' 


The  telegraph  offices  sent  messages  to  all  parts 
of  the  country,  announcing  conversions.  Many  of 
them  were  exceedingly  tender  and  touching.  These 
are  samples :  *'  Dear  mother,  the  revival  contin- 
ues, and  I,  too,  have  been  converted.''  *'  My  dear 
parents,  you  will  rejoice  to  hear  that  I  have  found 
peace  with  God."  "  Tell  my  sister  that  I  have  come 
to  the  cross  of  Christ."  "  At  last  I  have  obtained 
faith  and  peace." 

The  lay  element  was  prominent  in  this  revival. 
The  workers,  mostly,  were  laymen.  From  the  be- 
ginning, ministers  of  the  gospel  cheerfully  stood  by 
and  saw  the  principal  share  of  labor  in  the  hands  of 
their  lay  brethren. 

The  pervasiveness  of  the  work  was  striking.  In 
manufactories,  counting-rooms,  jobbing-houses,  and 
business  firms  of  all  kinds,  prayer-meetings  were 
established   and    souls    converted.     New    churches 


HISTORICAL   VIEW  OF  REVIVALS.  yi 

were  springing  up,  and  old  ones  were  strengthened. 
The  substance  of  letters  received  from  every  State 
of  the  Union  was  revivals,  glorious  and  wide-spread 
revivals  !  In  some  places  day-schools  were  suspend- 
ed, and  teachers,  scholars  and  parents  occupied  the 
school-houses  daily  for  worship. 

Again ;  great  sobriety  characterized  the  work. 
There  were  few  wild  and  fanatical  excitements  to 
mar  the  beautiful  and  blessed  work  of  the  Spirit. 
"  The  majesty  of  a  just  God  overshadowed  the  cross, 
and  though  the  way  to  that  cross  was  open  and  free, 
it  was  yet  a  solemn  way  for  the  guilty  sinner  to 
tread  in." 

Another  characteristic  of  the  work  was — tJiat  sin- 
ners seemed  readily  to  find  peace  in  Christ.  Those 
deep,  long-continued,  despairing  convictions  of  sin 
which  arise  from  a  profound  view  of  the  holiness  of 
God's  law  and  the  strictness  of  his  claims  upon  us, 
were  not  prominent  in  this  work.  The  love  of  Christ 
was  the  constraining  power.  Almost  before  they 
called    he  answered. 

The  rapidity  and  power  of  this  revival  formed 
another  glorious  feature.  Certainly  never  before 
were  our  great  cities  such  radiating  centres  of  spirit- 
ual light  and  heat.  God  seemed  everywhere  to  go 
before  his  people,  and  prepare  the  way ;  and  hence 
revivals  instantaneously  sprang  up  in  city,  town  and 
hamlet,  throughout  the  land. 

The  results^  of  course,  cannot  be  recorded ;  not 
even  the  number  of  conversions.  In  New  York  State 
200  towns  were  reported  as   having  revivals,  with 


72  HA  ^DB 0  OK  OF  RE  VI VA  L S. 

6,000  conversions.  In  the  city,  all  the  churches  were 
largely  increased  in  membership,  in  some  cases  50, 
100,  200,  350,  being  received  upon  profession.  Rev. 
George  Duffield,  Jr.,  of  Philadelphia,  communicated 
some  very  interesting  facts  to  the  Fulton  street 
prayer  meeting.  He  had  been  employed,  as  one  of 
a  committee,  to  compile  the  facts  of  the  revival  as 
pertaining  to  that  city.  He  found  that  3,010  had 
been  added  by  profession  to  one  denomination, 
1,800  to  another,  1,500  to  another,  1,200  to  another, 
and  so  on,  till  the  aggregate  was  above  9,000.  He 
believed  there  had  been  in  that  city  10,000  conver- 
sions within  that  current  year. 

In  New  Jersey  the  work  was  very  extensive. 
The  writer  of  this  volume  had  the  joy  of  receiving 
into  the  church  of  his  charge  (First  Baptist)  236 
souls  upon  profession.  He  wrote  thus  to  the  New- 
ark Daily  Advertiser  :  "  As  a  matter  of  permanent 
record  and  grateful  remembrance,  I  have  thought  it 
well  to  ascertain  facts  on  this  point  as  fully  as  possi- 
ble. Inquiries  have  been  addressed  to  thirty  pastors 
and  teachers  in  the  city,  as  to  the  probable  num- 
ber of  conversions,  within  the  limits  of  their  respect- 
ive congregations.  The  figures  show  an  aggregate 
of  2,685.  Several  ministers  have  not  been  reached  ; 
and  it  is  fair  to  put  the  number  unreported  at  lOO ; 
which  would  make  an  aggregate  of  some  2,800  hope- 
ful conversions." 

Rev.  Dr.  Scott,  (First  Reformed  Church,)  stated 
that  the  conversion  of  persons  of  the  strongest  and 
maturest   mind    in  the  community  was  among  the 


HISTORICAL   VIEW  OF  REVIVALS. 


73 


characteristics  of  the  work  in  Newark.  If  he  had  at- 
tempted to  select  from  his  congregation  forty-five  of 
its  strongest  minds,  he  would  have  generally  taken 
the  forty-five  who  had  united  with  his  church  by 
profession.  Sixty  towns  in  the  State  reported  revi- 
vals, with  5,000  to  6,000  conversions. 

Statistics  from  other  States  need  not  be  given,  as 
these  are  but  examples.  It  is  estimated  that  100,000 
conversions  occurred  in  the  short  space  of  four 
months  ;  and  that  during  a  year  from  the  commence- 
ment of  the  work,  not  less  than  400,000  souls  were 
brought  to  Christ.  Some  writers  have  added  one 
quarter  to  the  above  numbers.  Thus  much  for  the 
United  States. 

Abroad,  the  work  was  also  extensive  and  power- 
ful. Dr.  J.  W.  Alexander  writes  that  he  was  in  Great 
Britain  before  the  work  arose  here  ;  and  that  the 
increase  of  endeavors  to  carry  the  gospel  to  the 
■poor,  in  their  most  abject  retreats — the  continual  use 
of  open-air  preaching — the  rise  of  several  evangelical 
ministers  upon  whose  words  the  multitude  were 
disposed  to  hang — the  services  in  Exeter  Hall,  and 
even  the  opening  of  Westminster  Abbey,  spoke  of 
zeal  on  one  hand,  and  roused  attention  on  the  other. 
He  once  saw  an  assembly  of  ten  thousand  souls 
giving  rapt  attention  at  the  Surrey  Gardens  to  the 
great  truths  of  salvation. 

Such  paragraphs  as  these  appeared  in  the  English 
papers  :  "  A  meeting  for  prayer  is  now  held  daily  at 
two  o'clock,  P.  M.,  in  the  County  Rooms,  Aberdeen, 
specially  with  a  view  to  plead  for  the  outpouring  of 


74 


HA  NDB  0  OK  OF  RE  VI VA  L  S. 


the  Holy  Spirit;  it  is  said  that  it  is  attended  by 
above  a  thousand  persons  daily."  "The  year  1859 
will  be  remembered  as  a  year  of  a  fruitful  harvest  of 
souls  in  many  countries  in  Europe.  In  Wales,  it  is 
estimated  that  the  number  of  converts  in  the  various 
denominations  of  orthodox  Christians  was  from 
30,000  to  35,000,  a  large  number  out  of  a  population 
of  a  little  over  a  million.  It  is  known  that  25,000 
were  added  to  the  Welsh  Calvinistic  church.  The 
instances  of  backsliding,  in  both  Wales  and  Ireland, 
have  been  very  rare,  though  many  of  the  converts 
were  from  the  lowest  orders  of  society.  The  good 
effects  of  the  revival  in  Ireland,  witnessed  in  the 
remarkable  freedom  from  lawsuits  and  crime,  are 
testified  to  by  many  public  men  connected  with 
the  courts,  who  attribute  it  to  the  moral  and  reHgious 
movements  of  last  year.  At  the  last  assizes  in  the 
county  Antrim,  there  was  not  a  single  prisoner  for 
trial." 

Rev.  Dr.  Baron  Stow,  of  Boston,  in  i860,  wrote 
thus  as  to  Ireland,  which  he  had  just  the  year  before 
visited :  It  has  been  estimated  that  in  Belfast,  a 
city  of  130,000  souls,  there  are  fe7i  thousand  con- 
verts. These  are  being  received  slowly  and  cau- 
tiously into  the  churches.  God  has  distinguished 
this  work  in  the  North  of  Ireland  by  extraordinary 
manifestations  of  his  own  sovereign,  mysterious 
agency.  There  were  at  many  points  the  usual  ante- 
cedents of  faithful  teaching  and  earnest  prayer;  but 
the  blessing  came  in  unexpected  forms,  lighted 
down  in   uninviting   places,  and   produced   unantici- 


HISTORICAL   VIEW  OF  REVIVALS.  75 

pated  effects ;  and  few,  either  of  the  ministry  or  the 
laity,  were  prepared  to  deal  intelligently  with  the  cases 
which  were  suddenly  multiplied.  In  almost  every 
place  the  work  commenced  among  the  less  instructed 
and  more  degraded  classes,  and  was  characterized,  in 
its  incipient  stage,  by  physical  accompaniments  that 
amazed  the  inexperienced,  alarmed  the  timid,  and 
impressed  with  an  indefinable  awe  nearly  the  whole 
community.  But  the  changes  wrought  in  character, 
speech,  and  conduct,  soon  became  too  demonstrative 
to  admit  a  doubt  as  to  the  Higher  Agency  that  had 
produced  them  ;  and  when  God  had  made  himself 
known  as  the  Author  of  the  moral  transformations, 
and  had  thoroughly  awakened  attention  to  his  claims, 
he  gradually  withdrew  the  physical  operations,  and 
the  work  assumed  a  more  purely  spiritual  type.  His 
design  evidently  comprehended  more  than  the  reli- 
gious improvement  of  a  province,  or  the  salvation  of 
thousands  of  its  people.  He  would  make  a  demon- 
stration of  his  supremacy  and  power  that  should 
affect  Christendom,  and  bring  glory,  on  a  broad 
field,  to  the  riches  of  his  grace.  Many  hundreds,  not 
only  from  the  unblessed  districts  of  Ireland,  but  also 
from  England  and  Scotland,  and  even  from  the  Con- 
tinent, hastened  to  the  scene  of  the  Spirit's  wonder- 
working ;  and,  while  many  remained  longer  than  they 
intended,  co-operating  with  the  overtasked  laborers, 
few  returned  without  the  conviction  that  Ulster  was 
pervaded  by  the  power  of  the  Highest. 

The  bishop  of  Hereford  (Dr.  Hampden)  the  same 
year,  in  his  triennial  charge  to  his  clergy,  warns  them 


^5  HANDBOOK  OF  REVIVALS. 

against  "  the  movement  in  the  North  of  Ireland," 
and  against ''  similar  agitation  in  his  own  county  and 
neighborhood,"  adding  that  "■  he  greatly  distrusts  the 
work,  and  he  is  strengthened  in  this  feeling  by  the 
recollection  of  the  scenes  which  took  place  during  the 
agitation  which  was  commenced  and  carried  on  by 
John  Wesley."  "  Many  instances  of  insincerity,''  the 
Bishop  says,  "  were  found  among  the  followers  of 
Wesley."  And  the  Saturday  Review  ridiculed  the 
work  (thus  acknowledging  its  extent)  in  saying, 
"  Undoubtedly  the  thing  is  catching.  An  enthusiast, 
we  suppose,  emits  some  subtle  aura  which  falls  upon 
the  nerves,  or  the  gastric  plexus^  or  the  hysteric 
organs,  which  are  predisposed  for  receiving  or  imbib- 
ing the  poison." 

On  the  other  hand,  in  Dr.  Gibson's  "Year  of 
Grace,"  [a  carefully  prepared  work,]  we  have  abun- 
dant evidence  of  the  power  and  genuineness  of  these 
awakenings  in  Ireland  and  Scotland. 

The  following  abstract  shows  the  comparative 
number,  both  of  congregations  visited  by  the  revival, 
and  of  individuals  added  to  the  Church  in  connection 
with  them,  in  the  several  counties  of  Ulster : 

Antrim,  .     .      8i  Congregations.   4353  Additional  Communicants. 


Down,      .     . 

68 

" 

2107 

tt 

Derry,    , .     . 

36 

K 

1258 

tt 

Tyrone,  .     . 

42 

(( 

II89 

€t 

Armagh, 

27 

** 

625 

tt 

Donegal, 

23 

ft 

502 

U 

Monaghan, . 

18 

it 

412 

tt 

Cavan,    .     . 

10 

€* 

169 

tt 

Fermanagh, 

I 

21 

tt 
tt 

306  "  10,636 


HISTORICAL    VIEW  OF  REVIVALS. 


77 


America,  however,  was  most  favored  in  this  gra- 
cious visitation,  and  many  will  recognize  in  the 
following  pen-picture,  taken  from  one  of  the  religious 
journals  of  March  1858,  an  accurate  portraiture  of 
the  well  remembered  scenes  of  those  days: 

"Such  a  time  as  the  present  was  never  known 
since  the  days  of  the  Apostles,  for  revivals.  The 
prostration  of  business,  the  downfall  of  Mammon,  the 
great  god  of  worship  to  the  multitudes  in  this  land, 
both  in  and  out  of  the  church,  the  sinfulness  and 
vanity  of  earthly  treasures,  as  the  supreme  good, 
have  come  home  to  the  hearts  and  consciences  of 
the  millions  in  our  land  with  a  power  that  seems 
irresistible.  Revivals  now  cover  our  very  land, 
sweeping  all  before  them,  as  on  the  day  of  Pentecost, 
exciting  the  earnest  and  simultaneous  cry  from  thou- 
sands, What  shall  we  do  to  be  saved?  They 
have  taken  hold  of  the  community  at  large  to  such 
an  extent  that  now  they  are  the  engrossing  theme 
of  conversation  in  all  circles  of  society.  Ministers 
seem  baptized  with  the  Holy  Ghost  and  preach  with 
new  power  and  earnestness,  bringing  the  truth  home 
to  the  conscience  and  life  as  rarely  before.  Meet- 
ings are  held  for  prayer,  for  exhortation,  and  for 
conversation,  with  the  deepest  interest,  and  the 
most  astonishing  results.  Not  only  are  they  held  in 
the  church  and  from  house  to  house,  but  in  the 
great  marts  of  trade  and  centres  of  business.  Halls 
are  selected,  where  men  may  leave  their  worldly 
cares  for  an  hour,  and  by  multitudes,  without  form 
or  ceremony,  drop  in,  fall  on  their  knees  and  pray, 


78  HANDBOOK  OF  REVIVALS. 

with  a  few  words  of  exhortation  and  entreaty,  and 
then  go  about  their  usual  business.  In  New  York 
there  is  a  most  astonishing  interest  in  all  the  churches, 
seeming  as  if  that  great  and  populous  and  depraved 
city  was  enveloped  in  one  conflagration  of  divine 
influence.  Union  prayer  meetings  are  held  in  the 
principal  centres,  and  here  thousands  on  thousands 
gather  daily.  Prayer  and  conference  meetings  are 
held  in  retired  rooms  connected  with  large  commer- 
cial houses,  and  with  the  best  effects.  The  large 
cities  and  towns  generally  from  Maine  to  California 
are  sharing  in  this  great  and  glorious  work.  There 
is  hardly  a  village  or  town  to  be  found  where  a 
special  divine  power  does  not  appear  to  be  displayed. 
It  really  seems  as  if  the  Millennium  was  upon  us  in 
its  glory." 

At  one  of  the  great  meetings  for  prayer,  held  at 
midday  in  the  city  of  New  York,  a  gentleman  from 
Philadelphia  rose  and  read,  with  thrilling  effect,  the 
following  hymn.  It  was  but  another  indication  of 
the  times : 

Where'er  we  meet,  you  always  say 

What's  the  news?  what's  the  news? 
Pray  what's  the  order  of  the  day  ? 

What's  the  news?  what's  the  news? 
Oh  !  I  have  got  good  news  to  tell ; 
My  Saviour  hath  done  all  things  well. 
And  triumphed  over  death  and  hell. 

That's  the  news  !  that's  the  news  ! 

The  Lamb  was  slain  on  Calvary, 

That's  the  news  !  that's  the  news  ! 
To  set  a  world  of  sinners  free. 

That's  the  news  !  that's  the  news ! 


HISTORICAL   VIEW  OF  REVIVALS.  79 

'Twas  there  His  precious  blood  was  shed, 
*Twas  there  He  bowed  His  sacred  head  ; 
But  now  He's  risen  from  the  dead, 
That's  the  news  !  that's  the  news  ! 

To  heav'n  above  the  Conqueror's  gone, 

That's  the  news  !  that's  the  news  ! 
He's  passed  triumphant  to  His  throne. 

That's  the  news  !  that's  the  news  ! 
And  on  that  throne  He  will  remain 
Until,  as  Judge  He  comes  again. 
Attended  by  a  dazzling  train, 

That's  the  news  !  that's  the  news  ! 

His  work's  reviving  all  around — 

That's  the  news  !  that's  the  news  ! 
And  many  have  redemption  found — 

That's  the  news  !  that's  the  news  ! 
And  since  their  souls  have  caught  the  flame. 
They  shout  Hosanna  to  His  name  ; 
And  all  around  they  spread  His  fame — 

That's  the  news  !  that's  the  news  ! 

The  Lord  has  pardoned  all  my  sin — 

That's  the  news  !  that's  the  news ! 
I  feel  the  witness  now  within — 

That's  the  news  !  that's  the  news  1 
And  since  He  took  my  sins  away, 
And  taught  me  how  to  watch  and  pray, 
I'm  happy  now  from  day  to  day — 

That's  the  news  !  that's  the  news ! 

And  Christ  the  Lord  can  save  you,  too^ 

That's  the  news  !  that's  the  news  ! 
Your  sinful  heart  He  can  renew — 

That's  the  news  !  that's  the  news  ! 
This  moment,  if  for  sins  you  grieve. 
This  moment,  if  you  do  believe, 
A  full  acquittal  you'll  receive — 

That's  the  news  1  that's  the  news  ! 


8o  ^A  NDBOOK  OF  RE  VI VA  LS, 

And  now,  if  any  one  should  say, 

What's  the  news?  what's  the  news? 
Oh.,  tell  him  you've  begun  to  pray — 

That's  the  news  !  that's  the  news  I-^ 
That  you  have  joined  the  conquering  band. 
And  now  with  joy  at  God's  command, 
You're  marching  to  the  better  land. 

That's  the  news  !  that's  the  news  ! 

It  would  be  pleasant  to  dwell  still  longer  on 
God's  wondrous  works  during  this  last  revival 
period  ;  but  our  limits  forbid. 

In  the  chapter  that  follows  are  crystallized  some 
of  the  more  marked  results  of  the  several  seasons  of 
grace  which  have  now  been  brought  under  review. 

"  O  Lord,  Revive  Thy  Work  I  ** 


CHAPTER  III. 

WHAT  WE   OWE  TO   REVIVALS. 

"NJO  one  can  study  the  history  of  revivals  and  not 
be  impressed  with  their  mighty  influence  upon 
the  destiny  of  the  race.  Not  to  speak  of  those  of  prim- 
itive times,  what  would  have  been  the  condition  of 
the  world  to-day  but  for  the  great  Reformation,  the 
spirit  of  which,  as  we  have  seen,  was  but  a  series  of 
revivals  of  religion  ?  And  what  had  been  the  state 
of  this  country,  and  of  other  lands,  had  not  the  Holy 
Ghost  been  poured  down  in  those  gracious  revival 
periods  recorded  in  the  previous  chapter?  Let  us, 
under  several  particulars,  see  what  we  owe  to  these 
refreshings  from  the  presence  of  the  Lord. 

I.  Society  at  large  has  been  uplifted  by  revivals. 
Godliness  has  the  promise  of  this  life,  as  well  as  of 
that  to  come.  When  the  divine  grace  is  abundantly 
downpoured  it  is  felt  at  the  very  springs  of  society, 
and  there  cannot  but  be  a  corresponding  elevation. 
Exalted  to  be  the  sons  of  God,  and  thrilled  with  new 
impulses,  men  burst  asunder  the  chains  of  superstition, 
tyranny,  and  vice,  and  come  into  a  higher  and  broad- 
er development.  The  fountains  of  life  are  purified, 
and  a  social  and  civil  renovation  is  the  result.  It  is 
impossible  that  the  heart  be  turned  from  the  love 


/ 


?2  HANDBOOK  OF  REVIVALS. 

of  sin  to  the  love  of  holiness  without  an  external 
reformation. 

Hence  the  wonderful  changes  for  good  which 
are  reported  in  pagan  or  papal  lands,  where  the 
gospel  takes  effect.  And  hence  the  cases  under 
our  eyes  where  revivals  have  renovated,  not  only  the 
moral  but  physical  aspect  of  a  community;  driven 
away  vice,  encouraged  industry,  promoted  intelli- 
gence, and  caused  the  social  virtues  to  prevail  where 
before  were  discord  and  unblushing  crime. 

We  boast  of  the  progress  of  this  age;  and  nothing 
is  more  astonishing  than  the  recent  advancement  in 
science,  philosophy,  invention,  learning,  philanthropy, 
and  civil  jurisprudence.  But  it  would  be  an  inter- 
esting line  of  thought  to  show  how  this  is  attributa- 
ble, in  great  part,  to  the  religious  awakenings  of  the 
last  three  hundred  years.  Our  limits  forbid  it  here  ; 
but  let  it  be  noted  that  aroused  mtcllcct  has  been 
back  of  all  this :  and  that  revivals  of  religion  are 
favorable  to  intellectual  action,  not  only  as  they 
bring  the  mind  at  the  time  into  vigorous  exercise,  and 
into  contact  with  the  mighty  truths  of  God's  word, 
but  as  they  originate  in  the  subjects  of  them  moral 
feelings  and  habits  which  are  peculiarly  favorable  to 
the  acquisition  of  useful  knowledge. 

When  Wickliffe  and  his  successors  reopened  the 
Bible,  the  revival  of  letters  took  place.  Twenty-four 
universities  arose  in  less  than  a  hundred  years.  In 
the  midst  of  this  movement,  the  discovery  of  the 
art  of  printing  gave  a  new  impetus  to  literature, 
and  provided  the  swift  and  subtle  agent  by  which 


WHAT  WE  OWE  TO  REVIVALS. 


8i 


the  infant  Reformation  was  to  surprise  and  over- 
power its  great  adversary  unawares.  At  the  same 
juncture  the  Mohammedan  power,  overwhelming 
the  Eastern  metropolis,  swept  the  remnant  of  Greek 
learning  into  Europe.  Finally,  about  the  last  half 
of  the  same  memorable  century,  Luther,  Zuinghus, 
Cranmer,  Melancthon,  Knox,  and  Calvin,  with 
other  mighty  champions  of  truth,  stepped  forward 
to  blow  the  trumpet  of  salvation  and  summon  to 
new  action  the  world '3  thought. 

In  due  time  Owen,  Bunyan,  Baxter,  Milton,  Leigli- 
y  ton,  Flavel,  and  other  luminaries  of  the  seventeenth 
'  century,  burning  with  the  love  of  God,  gave  to  the 
world  for  the  first  time  an  evangelical  literature,  and 
thereby  a  mighty  acceleration  to  human  progress. 
We  hazard  little,  remarks  an  authority,  in  saying  that 
for  doctrinal,  practical,  and  experimental  religious  in- 
struction and  authorship,  it  was  the  golden  age  in  the 
fatherland.  What  other  age  has  produced  so  many 
■  volumes  full  of  the  marrow  of  the  gospel,  and  indited 
as  it  were  so  close  on  the  verge  of  heaven  ?  What 
thousands  have  been  guided  in  the  Way  of  Life  by 
Bunyan's  '*  Pilgrim's  Progress,"  and  his  "  Grace 
Abounding  to  the  Chief  of  Sinners  ;"  and  what  thou- 
sands more  have  had  the  fulness  of  Christ  revealed 
to  them  in  Flavel's  "  Fountain  of  Life"  and  "  Method 
of  Grace.'' 

What  would  our  own  land,  as  well  as  Great  Brit- 
ain, have  been  but  for  this  revival  period  in  the  sev- 
enteenth century  ? 

Then  came  that   great  uplifting  of  the  EngHsh 
4 


84  HANDBOOK  OF  REVIVALS. 

people  by  the  revival  under  Whitfield  and  the  Wes- 
leys.  John  Wesley  wrote  theology,  Charles  Wesley 
put  it  into  song,  and  Whitfield  preached  it  to  the 
masses.  There  was  need  enough  of  their  best  efforts  ; 
for  the  Establishment,  with  all  its  learning,  opulence 
and  dignity,  was  doing  next  to  nothing  for  the  eleva- 
tion of  the  ignorant  communities. 

In  Howitt's  Rural  Life  of  England  is  the  follow- 
ing, with  reference  to  the  times  under  remark,  which 
shows  the  elevating  influence  of  revivals  of  religion : 

"It  is  in  the  rural  districts  into  which  manufacto- 
ries have  spread — that  are  partly  manufacturing  and 
partly  agricultural — that  the  population  assumes  its 
worst  shape.  And  the  Methodists  have  done  much 
to  check  the  progress  of  demoralization  in  these  dis- 
tricts. They  have  given  vast  numbers  education  ; 
they  have  taken  them  away  from  the  pot-house  and 
the  gambling-house  ;  from  low  haunts  and  low  pur- 
suits. They  have  placed  them  in  a  certain  circle, 
and  invested  them  with  a  degree  of  moral  and 
social  importance.  They  have  placed  them  where 
they  have  a  character  to  sustain,  and  higher  objects 
to  strive  after ;  where  they  have  ceased  to  be  oper- 
ated upon  by  a  perpetual  series  of  evil  influences,  and 
have  been  brought  under  the  regular  operation  of 
good  ones.  They  have  rescued  them  from  brutality 
of  mind  and  manners,  and  given  them  a  more  refined 
association  on  earth,  and  a  warm  hope  of  a  still 
better  existence  hereafter.  If  they  have  not  done 
all  that  could  be  desired,  with  such  materials,  they 
have  done  much,  and  the  country  owes  them  much." 


WHAT  WE  OWE  TO  REVIVALS. 


85 


This  is  a  striking  attestation  to  the  beneficent  in- 
fluences of  genuine  revivals.  And  impartial  history 
justifies  the  award.  For  the  methods  and  means  of 
education  were  improved,  and  the  masses  hunger- 
ing for  knowledge  soon  found  their  appetite  grati- 
fied by  public  libraries,  and  the  rapid  issue  of  hymns 
and  sermons,  and  treatises  upon  questions  of  current 
interest,  and  upon  science  and  literature  in  a  popu- 
larized form.  In  fine,  the  trumpets  of  a  grand 
moral,  intellectual,  and  social  resurrection  were 
sounded  throughout  the  realm  by  this  spiritual 
awakening;  and  the  people  uprose  to  higher  aims 
and  destinies. 

It  would  be  impossible  to  describe  how  much  we 
in  this  country  oWe  to  the  same  revivals  for  our  high 
position.  The  American  Colonies  felt  the  impulse 
of  the  intellectual  advancement  resulting  from  the 
awakenings  in  the  old  world,  and  were  vastly  indebt- 
ed to  them.  Nor  in  the  absence  of  such  revivals 
could  it  have  been  said, 

"When,  driven  by  oppression's  rod 
Our  fathers  fled  beyond  the  sea. 
Their  care  was  first  to  honor  God, 
And  next  to  leave  their  children  free. 
Above  the  forest's  gloomy  shade 
The  altar  and  the  school  appeared : 
On  that  the  gifts  of  faith  were  laid. 
On  this  their  precious  hopes  were  reared.** 

In  fact,  the  Pilgrims  and  Puritans  were  thent' 
selves  the  product  of  those  heavenly  visitations. 
So  that  but  for  them  we    had  not  had  such  fore- 


86  HANDBOOK  OF  REVIVALS. 

fathers,  of  brain  force,  and  conscience,  and  courage, 
and  adamantine  faith,  and  heroic  virtue.  And  conse- 
quently we  should  not  have  had  those  institutions 
which  have  been  bequeathed  to  us. 

Not  to  insist  on  this,  however,  let  it  be  remem- 
bered, that  while  the  next  subsequent  great  awak- 
enings in  the  old  and  new  world  were  progressing, 
the  political  agitations  in  this  country  were  taking 
place.  And  who  can  doubt  that  they  were  coincident 
in  purpose  as  well  as  in  time  ?  The  first  mentioned 
were  designed,  beyond  question,  to  act  upon  the  last 
mentioned,  and  both  to  coalesce  in  the  elevation  of 
man  for  the  divine  glory.  And  so  while  a  popular 
government  was  to  be  planted,  and  the  resources  of 
the  continent  were  making  ready  for  development, 
constituting  this  the  home  of  the  nations,  it  was 
made  sure  that  there  should  be  special  religious 
activities  on  the  part  of  God's  people.  Thus  were 
the  moulding  influences  of  Christianity  operative  in 
just  that  emergency, — the  formative  state  of  socie- 
ty— blending  its  sanctified  forces  with  the  vigor  of 
the  youthful  republic. 

2.  Missionary  moyements  came  from  revivals. 
All  those  great  benevolent  enterprises  which  are  the 
glory  of  this  age  originated  thence. 

Confining  our  view  to  the  fourth  revival  period, 
1790 — 1842,  how  apparent  is  the  fact  stated. 

In  1784  at  a  Baptist  Association  held  in  Notting- 
ham, England,  it  was  determined  ''  that  one  hour  in 
the  first  Monday  evening  of  every  month  should  be 
devoted    to     solemn    and    special    intercession    for 


WHA  T  WE  OWE  TO  RE  VIVALS. 


87 


the  Redeemer's  Kingdom  throughout  the  Earth." 
In  the  spring  of  1791,  at  a  meeting  of  ministers  held 
at  Chpston,  in  Northamptonshire,  Messrs.  Sutchff  and 
Fuller  delivered  discourses  adapted  to  fan  into  a 
flame  the  latent  sparks  of  missionary  zeal.  At  the 
annual  association  held  that  autumn  at  Nottingham, 
William  Carey  preached  his  famous  sermon  "  Enlarge 
the  place  of  thy  tent,  etc.,"  urging  that  we  were  to 
/"  Expect  great  things  from  God,  and  attempt  great 
tilings  for  God'' 

On  the  2d  day  of  October,  1792,  the  ministers  met 
at  Kettering,  and  after  the  public  services  of  the 
day,  retired  for  prayer.  Then  they  solemnly  pledged 
themselves  to  God  and  to  each  other  to  make  a 
trial  for  introducing  the  gospel  among  the  heathen, 
subscribing  as  a  fund  for  that  purpose  £\^^.2s.  6d. 
Apian  was  adopted,  and  a  society  formed,  designated 
"  The  Particular  Baptist  Society  for  Propagating  the 
Gospel  among  the  Heathen."  The  names  of  the 
twelve  were  John  Ryland,  Reynold  Hogg,  John 
Sutcliff,  Andrew  Fuller,  Abraham  Greenwood,  Ed- 
ward Sharman,  Joshua  Burton,  Samuel  Pearce, 
Thomas  Blundel,  William  Heighton,  John  Eayres, 
Joseph  Timms.  William  Carey  immediately  offered 
himself  as  a  missionary.  Mr.  John  Thomas,  who 
had  already  performed  some  Christian  labor  in  Cal- 
cutta, while  practicing  there  as  a  surgeon,  and  was 
then  in  England,  joined  him.  They  sailed  from  Eng- 
land June  13,  1793.  John  Fountain  followed  them 
in  1796;  and  in  1799  Messrs.  Ward,  Brundson,  Grant, 
and  Marshman,  were  added  to  the  little  band. 


gg  HANDBOOK  OF  REVIVALS. 

Thus  was  laid  on  a  solid  basis  the  first  of  the 
modern  evangelical  societies  for  the  conversion  of 
the  pagans.  Kindred  societies,  for  home  and  foreign 
work,  and  for  a  variety  of  specific  objects,  (as  we 
have  seen  in  the  previous  chapter)  were  established 
in  England  about  this  time. 

Still  more  visibly,  if  possible,  were  the  great  mis- 
sionary movements  of  our  own  country  connected 
with  the  revival  period  of  which  we  now  speak. 

In  the  words  of  Dr.  Heman  Humphrey,  as  to 
this  era,  when  it  dawned,  there  were  no  Mission- 
ary societies,  foreign  or  domestic,  no  Bible  socie 
ties,  no  Tract  societies,  no  Education  societies,  no 
onward  movements  in  the  churches  of  any  sort  for  the 
conversion  of  the  world.  At  home  it  was  deep  spir- 
itual apathy  ;  abroad,  over  all  the  heathen  lands, 
the  calm  of  the  Dead  Sea — death,  death,  nothing 
but  death. 

All  the  first  foreign  missionaries.  Hall,  Newell, 
Mills,  Judson,  Nott,  Rice,  Bingham,  King,  Thrus- 
ton,  and  others  who  entered  the  field  a  little  later, 
were  converted  and  received  their  missionary  bap- 
tism in  revivals.  The  American  Board  of  For- 
eign Missions  was  formed  in  1810,  at  the  urgency  of 
the  first  band  that  went  out  from  this  country  to 
India.  But  for  their  earnest  solicitation  to  be  sent 
forth  with  the  glad  tidings  of  the  gospel  upon  their 
tongues,  no  such  Board  would  have  been  formed  ; 
certainly  not  at  that  time  ;  and  if  it  had,  it  could  not 
have  done  anything  :  there  would  have  been  no  mis- 
sionaries  to   send   if  God    had  not  poured  out  his 


WHAT  WE  OWE   TO  REVIVALS.  8q 

Spirit,  jind  raised  them  up  and  prepared  tliem  to 
endure  hardness  as  good  soldiers  of  Jesus  Christ. 
In  these  revivals  the  holy  fire  was  kindled  which 
waked  up  and  warmed  the  churches  to  an  onward 
aggressive  movement  such  as  had  never  been  known 
in  this  country  before.  Other  missionaries  soon  fol- 
lowed under  the  same  Board.  And  about  the  same 
time  the  American  Baptist  Foreign  Mission  Board 
was  organized,  to  sustain  Judson  and  Rice  who  had 
changed  their  communion  and  commenced  a  mission 
in  Burmah. 

From  the  same  revival  source,  moreover,  sprang 
home  missions.  It  began  to  be  felt  that  we  have  a 
wide  and  fast  spreading  population  that  must  be  cared 
for,  and  then  domestic  missionary  societies  were 
formed  to  meet  the  want.  Nor  was  this  enough. 
The  churches  having  once  waked  up  from  their  long 
slumbers,  could  not  rest  here.  The  destitute  at 
home  must  have  the  word  of  God  put  into  their 
hands,  and  it  must  be  sent  abroad  with  the  mission- 
aries, and  translated  into  the  tongues  wherein  the 
heathen  were  born,  that  they  might  read  the  won- 
derful works  of  God  and  be  turned  from  darkness  to 
light,  from  the  worship  of  dumb  idols  to  the  wor- 
ship of  him  who  made  the  world.  Hence  sprang 
the  American  Bible  Society,  and  in  succession  its 
branches,  and  other  kindred  institutions. 

Nor  yet  again  could  the  yearnings  of  Christian 
benevolence,  once  excited,  rest  without  still  further 
expansion.  A  Christian  literature,  in  a  cheap  and 
attractive  form,  must  be  created  and  diffused.     Small 


90  HANDBOOK  OF  REVIVALS. 

religious  tracts  must  be  written,  printed  and  scat- 
tered over  the  land.  And  to  this  end  Tract  and 
other  Societies  were  organized. 

If  we  would  see  more  minutely  the  exact  rela- 
tion which  revivals  bore  to  these  benevolent  move- 
ments, we  have  but  to  consider  such  facts  as  these : 

In  the  spring  of  1806  Samuel  John  Mills  joined 
Williams  College,  Mass.  Of  him  Dr.  Griffin  says  he 
^^  had  been  prepared  by  the  revival  of  Torringford^ 
Litchfield  county,  in  1798-9."  Through  Mr.  Mills, 
in  great  part,  revival  influences  prevailed  in  the  town 
and  college,  and  among  the  converts  was  Gordon 
Hall.  Says  Dr.  Griffin,  ''  Mills  had  devoted  himself 
to  the  cause  of  missions  from  the  commencement  of 
his  new  existence,  and  by  the  influence  of  that  revi- 
val he  was  enabled  to  diffuse  his  spirit  through  a 
choice  circle  who  raised  this  college  to  the  distinct- 
tion  of  being  the  birthplace  of  American  missions. 
In  the  spring  of  1808  they  formed  a  secret  society, 
to  extend  their  influences  to  other  colleges,  and  to 
distinguished  individuals  in  different  parts  of  the 
country.  One  of  them  first  roused  the  missionary 
energies  of  Pliny  Fisk,  who  afterwards  died  in  Pales- 
tine. In  the  autumn  of  that  year,  in  a  beautiful 
meadow  on  the  banks  of  the  Hoosack,  these  young 
Elijahs  prayed  into  existence  the  embryo  of  Ameri- 
can missions.  In  the  fall  of  1809,  Mills  and  Richards 
and  Robbins  carried  this  society  to  Andover,  where 
it  roused  the  first  missionary  band  that  went  out  to 
India  in  18 12,  and  where  it  is  still  exerting  a  mighty 
influence  on  the  interests   of  the   world.     In   that 


WHAT  WE  OWE   TO  REVIVALS.  qj 

band  were  Gordon  Hall  and  Luther  Rice,  of  this 
college,  [and  Adoniram  Judson,  converted  at  Ando- 
ver.J  Richards  soon  followed  and  laid  his  bones  in 
India.  Mills  and  his  coadjutors  were  the  means  of 
forming  the  American  Board  of  Commissioners  for 
Foreign  Missions,  the  American  Bible  Society,  the 
United  Foreign  Missionary  Society,  and  the  African 
School  under  the  care  of  the  Synod  of  New  York 
and  New  Jersey;  besides  all  the  impetus  given  to 
domestic  missions,  to  the  Colonization  Society,  and 
to  the  general  cause  of  benevolence  in  both  hemi- 
spheres." Such  were  some  of  the  fruits  of  the 
revivals  of  those  times,  regarded  in  the  light  of  the 
benevolent  enterprises  to  which  they  led. 

In  this  survey  we  have  not  alluded  to  missionary 
movements  among  the  Indians,  resulting  from  the 
revivals  in  the  time  of  the  elder  Edwards;  nor  to 
incipient  organizations  (such  as  the  Massachusetts 
Missionary  Society,  formed  in  Boston  in  1799,  and  the 
Baptist  Missionary  Society  of  Massachusetts,  formed 
in  1803,  etc.,)  which  were  among  the  first  fruits  of  the 
powerful  awakenings  about  the  beginning  of  the 
present  century.  But  enough  has  been  said  to  show 
the  connection  between  missions  and  revivals. 

It  must  be  added,  however,  that  the  fimds  for 
the  prosecution  of  these  enterprises  of  benevolence 
would  never  have  been  forthcoming  except  for  revi- 
vals. It  is  when  God's  people  are  vivified  by  the 
special  power  of  the  Spirit,  that  their  hearts  and  their 
hands  are  open  in  behalf  of  those  sitting  in  the  re* 
gion  and  shadow  of  death. 

4* 


92 


HANDBOOK  OF  REVIVALS. 


y 


^.  An  efficient  mhiistry  has  come  from  revivals. 
We  hardly  dare  lift  the  curtain  to  see  what  the  min- 
istry was  previous  to  some  of  the  great  historic  revi- 
vals;  as  in  the  days  of  Wickliffe,  Huss,  and  Luther; 
or  when  Whitfield  began  his  career.  The  character 
of  the  English  clergy  of  those  times  is  but  too  well 
known.  Many  of  them  could  not  even  read  the 
Bible.  Of  the  clergy,  even  as  late  as  178 1,  Cowper 
could  write  without  fear  of  contradiction  : 

*'  Except  a  few  with  Eli's  spirit  blest, 
Hophni  and  Phineas  may  describe  the  rest." 

It  is  also  well  known  that  great  numbers  of  the 
American  Congregational  clergy  in  the  early  part 
and  about  the  middle  of  the  eighteenth  century, 
were  not  converted,  nor  even  pretended  to  be.  We 
are  told  that  as  many  as  tiventy  ministers  were  con- 
verted in  and  around  Boston  under  Mr.  Whitfield's 
preaching,  upon  his  third  visit  to  America.  Indeed, 
some  men  of  eminence,  (like  Mr.  Stoddard  at  North- 
ampton) maintained  that  ^'  unconverted  ministers 
have  certain  official  duties  which  they  may  lawfully 
perform."  Says  Tracy  (in  his  Great  Awakening) 
"  a  large  majority  in  the  Presbyterian  Church,  and 
many,  if  not  most,  in  New  England,  held  that^tlie 
ministrations  of  unconverted  men,  if  neither  heretical 
in  doctrine  norsCaiidalous  for  immorality,  were  valid, 
and  their  labors  useful.  For  years  afterwards,  this 
doctrine  was  publicly  and  furiously  maintained." 

The  prodigious  excitement  created  by  Mr.  Ten- 
nent's  famous  Nottingham  (N.  J.)  sermon,  "  On  the 


WHAT  WE  OWE  TO  REVIVALS. 


93 


danger  of  an  unconverted  ministry,"  is  another  indi- 
cation of  the  times. 

In  the  *'  improvement "  part  of  the  sermon  he 
cries  out,  '*  what  a  scrole  and  scene  of  mourning, 
lamentation,  and  woe  is  opened,  because  of  the 
swarms  of  locusts,  the  crowds  of  Pharisees,  that  have 
as  covetously  as  cruelly  crept  into  the  ministry  in  this 
adulterous  generation  !  who  as  nearly  resemble  the 
character  given  of  the  old  Pharisees,  in  the  doctrinal 
part  of  this  discourse,  as  one  crow's  egg  does  another  ! 
It  is  true,  some  of  the  modern  Pharisees  have  learned 
to  prate  a  little  more  orthodoxly  about  the  new 
birth,  than  their  predecessor  Nicodemus,  who  are,  in 
the  meantime,  as  great  strangers  to  the  feeling  ex- 
perience of  it,  as  he.  They  are  blind  who  see  not 
this  to  be  the  case  of  the  body  of  the  clergy  of  this 
generation.'' 

There  was  no  doubt  somewhat  of  exaggeration,  as 
well  as  undue  severity  of  expression,  in  this  sermon  ; 
but  it  is  certain  that  plain  words  were  called  for;  and 
an  unquestionable  authority  states  that  "  to  no 
other  human  agency  as  much  as  to  this  sermon 
is  it  owing  that  Presbyterian  ministers  at  the  pres- 
ent day  are  generally  pious.*'  Thus  much  as  to  the 
revivals  of  those  times  as  related  to  a  soundly  con- 
verted ministry. 

But  there  is  a  higher  ministerial  qualification  than 
bare  conversion :  namely,  thq  possession  of  a  large 
measure  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  "^  And  how  many  a  min- 
ister has  had  his  whole  character  and  style  of  preach- 
ing remodelled  by  precious  revival  experiences.      It 


94 


HANDBOOK  OF  REVIVALS. 


has  been  remarked  with  truth  that  a  minister  can 
learn  in  a  revival  that  which  he  can  scarcely  learn  in 
any  other  circumstances.  There  he  enjoys  advan- 
tages which  he  can  have  nowhere  else  for  becoming 
acquainted  with  the  windings  of  the  human  heart; 
for  ascertaining  the  influence  of  different  truths  upon 
different  states  of  feeling  ;  for  learning  how  to  deteot 
false  hopes  and  to  ascertain  and  confirm  good  hopes ; 
and  for  getting  his  own  soul  deeply  imbued  with  the 
true  spirit  of  his  work.  Hence  ministers,  after  hav- 
ing passed  through  a  revival,  have  preached,  and 
prayed,  and  done  their  whole  work  with  far  more 
earnestness  and  effect  than  before ;  and  they  them- 
selves have  not  unfrequently  acknowledged  that  what 
they  had  gained,  during  such  a  season,  has  been 
worth  more  to  them  than  the  study  of  years. 

It  must  be  remembered,  too,  that  revivals  might- 
ily increase  the  number  of  ministers.  It  is  when 
thousands  of  youth  are  gathered  into  the  churches 
that  our  young  men  come  forward,  saying  "  Here 
am  I,  send  me."  What  an  exhibit  that  would  be  if 
we  were  able  to  give  the  names  of  all  the  ministers 
of  the  last  hundred  years  who  were  converted  in 
revivals  !  We  believe  that  nine-tenths  of  them  were 
the  children  of  revivals.  Nor,  if  the  repetition  of  such 
visitations  were  to  cease,  do  we  see  any  alternative 
except  that  the  great  work  of  the  age  must  stand 
still  for  want  of  laborers,  or  be  prosecuted  by  men 
lacking  the  most  essential  of  all  qualifications. 

4.  Institutions  of  Ic timing  ozve  inncJi  to  revivals. 
Many  of  them  originated  directly  in  revivals.     We 


WHAT  WE  OWE   TO  REVIVALS. 


95 


have  already  seen  that  24  universities  sprang  up 
within  a  century  in  the  old  world  succeeding  the 
labors  of  Wickliffe.  And  the  founding  of  Princeton 
College  in  this  country  is  but  one  case  of  many 
where  the  beginnings  were  in  revivals.  It  may  also 
be  mentioned  that  the  same  revival  was  the  parent 
of  Dartmouth  College.  Among  the  Mohegans  con- 
verted in  1 741,  was  Samson  Occum,  then  seventeen 
years  of  age.  In  December7i743,  Mr.  Wheelock,  of 
Lebanon,  received  him  as  a  pupil,  and  he  pursued 
his  studies  in  the  family  for  several  years.  In  1748, 
Wheelock  determined  to  commence  a  school  for  the 
education  of  Indian  preachers,  and  a  donation  from 
Joshua  Moor,  a  farmer  in  Mansfield,  in  1754,  gave  it 
a  permanent  foundation.  The  influence  of  the 
revival  on  several  Indian  tribes  helped  to  furnish 
him  with  pupils,  and  in  1762  he  had  more  than 
twenty  under  his  care.  In  1766,  Rev.  Nathaniel 
Whitaker,  and  Occum,  who  had  become  a  preacher 
of  some  distinction,  went  to  England  to  solicit  funds 
for  the  institution.  Occum  attracted  unusual  atten- 
tion, Whitfield  aided  them,  and  a  large  amount  of 
funds  was  obtained.  The  school  was  afterwards 
removed  to  its  present  location,  in  N.  H.,  and  Dart- 
mouth College  was  added  to  it.  And  with  the 
founding  of  the  college  there,  a  series  of  revivals 
commenced,  extending  through  several  years. 

But,  viewed  in  any  aspect,  what  had  been  the  fate 
of  colleges  without  revivals?  Take  such  facts  as 
these  as  to  the  absence  of  revivals. 

During   the  first  seven   years  of    the  existence 


g6  HANDBOOK  OF  REVIVALS. 

of  Williams  College — in  which  ninety-three  graduated 
in  six  classes — there  were  but  five  professors  of 
religion  in  the  institution,  exclusive  of  two  who, 
seven  months  before  the  close  of  that  period,  were 
brought  into  the  church  by  the  revivals  in  Litchfield 
county.  In  three  of  those  six  classes  there  was  not 
a  single  professor.  From  the  Commencement  in 
1798  till  February,  1800,  there  was  but  07ie  professor 
of  religion  in  the  college. 

Dr.  Green,  President  of  Princeton  College,  says 
that  when  in  1782  he  entered  the  institution,  there 
were  but  two  professors  of  religion  among  the  stu- 
dents, and  not  more  than  five  or  six  who  scrupled 
to  use  profane  language  in  common  conversation. 
The  open  and  avowed  infidelity  of  Paine,  and  other 
writers  of  the  same  character,  produced  incalculable 
injury  to  religion  and  morals  throughout  our  whole 
country;  and  its  effect  on  young  men  who  valued 
themselves  for  genius,  and  were  fond  of  novel  specu- 
lations, was  the  greatest  of  all.  And  he  says:  ''  Dr. 
Smith,  then  President  of  the  college,  told  me  that 
one  man  who  sent  his  son,  stated  explicitly  in  a  let- 
ter that  not  a  word  was  ever  to  be  said  to  him  on  the 
subject  of  religion'' 

In  some  of  the  early  years  of  Yale  College  there 
were  not  four  in  a  year  studying  for  the  ministry. 
When  Dr.  Dwight  came  to  the  Presidency  (in  1795) 
many  of  the  leading  students  were  tinctured  with  the 
French  infidelity,  and  its  bold  champions. 

Alas  for  college  Ufe  if  it  had  been  thus  barren  of 
religious  influence ! 


h-  WHAT  ^0-sOWE  TO  REVIVALS.  97 

But  take  such  facts  as  the  following.  Speaking 
for  Brown  University,  Providence,  R.  I.,  President 
Manning  [also  pastor  of  the  Baptist  Church  there,] 
wrote  thus:  ''In  the  beginning  of  1774  it  pleased 
the  Lord  in  a  most  remarkable  manner  to  revive  his 
work  in  the  town  of  Providence,  and  more  especially 
among  the  people  of  my  charge.  Such  a  time  I 
never  before  saw.  Our  public  assemblies  by  day  and 
by  night  were  crowded,  and  the  auditors  seemed  to 
hear  as  for  the  life  of  their  souls.  It  was  frequently 
an  hour  before  I  could  get  from  the  pulpit  to  the 
door,  on  account  of  the  numbers  thronging  to  have 
an  opportunity  of  stating  the  condition  of  their 
minds.  And  what  added  to  my  happiness,  was,  that 
the  Lord  visited  the  college  as  remarkably  as  the 
congregation.  Frequently,  when  I  went  to  the  reci- 
tation room,  I  would  find  nearly  all  the  students 
assembled,  and  joining  in  prayer  and  praise  to  God. 
Instead  of  my  lectures  on  logic  and  philosophy,  they 
would  request  me  to  speak  to  them  of  the  things  per- 
taining to  the  kingdom  of  God.  In  the  space  of  six 
months  I  baptized  more  than  a  hundred  persons." 

In  1 802  a  revival  in  Yale  shook  the  whole  college, 
and  "  it  seemed  for  the  time  that  the  whole  mass  of 
the  students  would  press  into  the  kingdom."  And 
*' nearly  all  the  converts  entered  the  ministry."  No 
less  than  four  revivals  occurred  under  Dr.  Dwight's 
presidency,  resulting  in  the  conversion  of  two  hun- 
dred and  ten  young  men,  who,  in  their  turn,  were  the 
instruments  of  the  salvation  of  thousands  of  souls. 
In  1832,  President  Humphrey,of  Amherst  College 


q8  handbook  of  revivals, 

writing  as  to  revivals  there  up  to  his  time  says  :  "  These 
times  of  refreshing  have  been  of  inestimable  advan- 
tage to  the  college,  by  raising  the  standard  of  morals, 
and  diffusing  a  strong  religious  influence  through- 
out our  whole  youthful  community.  During  the  ten 
years  that  the  institution  has  now  existed,  there  has 
been  a  decided  average  majority  of  professed  Chris- 
tians in  the  four  classes.  In  some  years  more  than 
two-thirds  have  been  professors.  Two  hundred  and 
seventy  have  graduated — more  than  two  hundred  of 
whom  are  hopefully  pious  ;  and  about  one-half  of 
the  number  of  students  who  have  entered  college 
without  piety,  since  it  was  established,  have,  as  we 
trust,  found  the  pearl  of  great  price  before  com- 
pleting their  academical  course.*' 

Says  Dr.  Tyler,  in  his  "  Prayer  for  Colleges  and 
Seminaries  :"  "  In  the  space  of  ninety-six  years,  begin- 
ning with  the  great  revival  of  1 741,  and  ending  in 
1837,  there  were  twenty  revivals  in  Yale  College,  in 
fourteen  of  which  five  hundred  students  were  hope- 
fully converted ;  and  during  the  last  twenty-five 
years  of  this  same  period,  there  were  thirteen  spe- 
cial revivals,  or  one  every  two  years,  besides  several 
other  seasons  of  more  than  usual  religious  interest.'* 

Middlebury  College  has  been  blessed  in  forty 
years  with  ten  revivals, — some  of  them  of  great 
power.  During  the  first  twenty-five  years  of  its  his- 
tory, every  class  but  one  was  permitted  to  share  in  a 
religious  awakening,  and  some  classes  received  three 
or  four  such  visits  of  mercy  while  in  college.  No 
class  has  ever  yet  left  Amherst  College  without  wit- 


WHAT  WE  OWE   TO  REVIVALS.  gg 

nessing  a  powerful  revival :  and  of  the  converts  more 
than  one  hundred  have  been  ministers,  fifteen  have 
been  missionaries,  twenty-eight  officers  of  colleges 
and  theological  seminaries  ;  and  several  were  young 
men  of  genius  and  great  promise,  who  died  before 
entering  upon  a  profession. 

Nor  must  we  forget  to  magnify  the  grace  of  God 
in  the  effusions  of  his  Spirit  upon  our  academies, 
high-schools,  and  other  kindred  educational  semina- 
ries, both  male  and  female,  where  there  have  been 
hundreds  upon  hundreds  of  these  revivals,  making 
these  schools  emphatically  nurseries  of  the  churches. 

In  view  of  all  this,  who  can  calculate  the  influ- 
ence of  revivals  upon  our  seats  of  learning?  And 
from  what  source  could  faithful  ministers  have  been 
obtained  if  these  institutioQs  had  not  thus  been 
blessed? 

5.  Once  more  :  Strong  churches  have^cpjjM-^rom 
revivals.  The  numerical  aspect  is  one  view  of  the 
case.  It  is  of  the  very  nature  of  revivals  that  multi- 
tudes flock  into  the  kingdom.  And  what  an  acces- 
sion to  the  praying  and  working  force  of  the  churches 
in  the  estimated  50,000  converts  in  this  country  du- 
ring the  awakening  of  1730- 1745  ;  and  the  40,000  to 
50,000  a7inually  for  many  years  between  1790  and 
1840;  and  the  400,000  additions  in  the  revival  of 
1857-8.  And  what  numbers  of  new  churches  du- 
ring those  seasons  were  organized. 

It  must  also  be  taken  into  account,that  in  those 
earlier  revivals  great  numbers  of  church-members 
were  converted,  and  not  put  down  among  reported 


100  HANDBOOK  OF  REVIVALS. 

conversions.  Says  Tracy  of  the  work  at  the  time  of 
Edwards,  ''  the  practice  of  admitting  to  the  commu- 
nion all  persons  neither  heretical  nor  scandalous,  was 
general  in  the  Presbyterian  church,  and  prevailed 
extensively  among  the  Congregational  churches.  In 
consequence,  a  large  proportion  of  the  communicants 
in  both  were  unconverted  persons.  Multitudes  of 
these  were  converted.  In  some  cases  the  revival 
seems  to  have  been  almost  wholly  within  the  church, 
and  to  have  resulted  in  the  conversion  of  nearly  all 
the  members."  A  large  addition  ought  to  be  made, 
on  this  score,  to  the  estimated  number  of  conver- 
sions. 

And  of  the  work  fifty  years  later  an  equally  good 
authority  says :  "  In  New  England,  the  old  so- 
called  half  way  covenant  system,  by  which  many 
claimed  for  themselves  and  their  children  a  visible 
relation  to  the  church,  while  living  in  worldliness  and 
neglecting  the  Lord's  table,  was  still  widely  prevalent, 
and  though  a  large  number  of  churches  continued 
evangelical  and  spiritual,  the  great  body  had  sunk 
into  apathy  and  formality.  As  an  illustration  of  the 
state  of  many  churches,  we  have  in  mind  one,  now 
evangelical,  in  which,  when  a  godly  man  was  called 
to  it,  no  prayer-meeting  had  been  held  for  thirty 
years  ;  family  worship  was  maintained  by  very  few ; 
and  the  terms  of  admission  to  the  church  were  little 
more  than  an  assent  to  the  truth  of  the  Christian 
religion,  and  a  wish  to  join." 

Here  was,  then,  a  twofold  gain  by  the  revivals, — 
additions  from  within^  as  well  as  from  without.     And 


WHAT  WE  OWE   TO  REVIVALS.  iqI 

this  r^-conversion  of  the  churches  was  far  more  im- 
portant than  mere  numerical  accessions.  Uncon- 
verted members  are  a  dead  weight,  which  no  church 
can  afford  to  carry :  and  the  bodies  were  thus  re- 
heved  from  these  encumbrances. 

Again,  a  converted  church  membership  was  after 
this  insisted  upon  ;  and  had  the  opposite  practice 
been  continued,  and  become  universal,  it  would  have 
been  more  than  a  paralysis.  The  churches  might 
have  retained  their  names,  but  as  true  churches  of 
Christ  they  would  not  have  survived. 

Another,  and  a  most  important  advantage  from 
the  revivals  was,  that  the  preaching  became  more 
spiritual  and  discriminating,  and  the  doctrines  more 
evangelical.  It  was  felt  that  every  man  is  a  "  child 
of  wrath"  unless  "born  of  the  Spirit."  Each  indi- 
vidual saw  that  his  most  endeared  friend,  wife  or 
husband,  son  or  daughter,  neighbor  or  acquaintance, 
was  on  the  road  to  death  unless  created  anew  in 
Christ  Jesus.  Hence  the  latent  Christian  energies 
were  called  out. 

Another  result  was  the  abolition  of  the  union  of 
church  and  state.  The  government  of  the  founders 
of  New  England  was  a  Theocracy,  and  it  worked 
disastrously.  In  the  words  of  the  biographer  of 
John  Cotton,  "  it  served  both  to  embroil  the  state, 
and  to  secularize  the  church ;  and  laid  a  founda- 
tion for  that  lamentable  apostasy,  in  which  not  a 
few  of  the  Pilgrim  churches  are  sujik." 

And  yet  the  theory  was  clung  to  by  very  many. 
They  shrunk  from  the  application  of  the  principle 


102  HANDBOOK  OF  REVIVALS. 

of  soul-liberty,  now  so  common.  Even  to  such  men 
as  Timothy  Dwight  and  Lyman  Beecher,  it  seemed 
dangerous  to  the  interests  of  piety  to  disunite  the 
churches  from  civil  jurisdiction  and  support ; — the 
latter,  as  he  said,  being  at  first  so  unreconciled  to  it 
that  he  grieved  and  troubled  himself  over  it  day  and 
night.  Nor  was  it  until  a  late  day  that  the  last 
link  connecting  church  and  state  was  broken  by 
abolishing  the  assessments  of  church-rates.  This 
was  effected  not  alone  by  the  great  increase  of 
the  Baptists,  who  from  the  first  heartily  advocated 
it,  but  also  by  the  increase  of  the  spiritual  element  in 
all  the  religious  bodies,  which  naturally  found 
expression  in  this  direction. 

From  these  several  points  of  observation,  one  can- 
not fail  to  be  impressed  with  the  conviction  of  an 
augmented  church-power  from  revivals.  Thence 
have  come  the  vast  majority  of  our  Sunday  school 
teachers  and  Christian  workers,  our  most  laborious 
and  successful  ministers  and  missionaries,  and  the 
most  enterprising  and  influential  churches. 

In  1829  a  letter  was  addressed  to  the  Congrega- 
tional ministers  of  Connecticut,  proposing  among  oth- 
er inquiries,  the  following: — "  i.  What  was  the  whole 
number  of  professors  of  religion  in  your  church  at 
the  commencement  of  the  year  1820?  2.  What 
number  were  added  to  your  church  by  profession 
during  the  years  1820,-1-2-3-4?  3.  Of  those  who 
are  now  members  of  your  church,  what  proportion 
may  be  considered  as  the  fruit  of  a  revival,  and  what 
is   their  comparative  standing  for  piety  and  active 


WHAT  WE  OWE   TO  REVIVALS. 


103 


benevolent  enterprise?"  And  it  appeared  that  a 
very  large  proportion  of  all  who  were  members  of 
the  Congregational  churches  in  that  State,  became 
such  in  consequence  of  revivals ;  that  the  relative 
proportion  of  such  as  revivals  had  been  multiplying, 
had  been  continually  increasing ;  that  the  most 
active  and  devoted  Christians  were  among  those  who 
came  into  the  church  as  fruits  of  revivals  ;  that  those 
churches  in  which  revivals  had  been  most  frequent 
and  powerful  were  the  most  numerous  and  flourish- 
ing, and  that  in  all  the  churches  thus  visited  with 
divine  influence,  there  had  been  a  great  increase  of 
Christian  enterprise,  and  benevolent  action. 

Says  Dr.  Joel  Hawes,  [in  1832,]  "  It  is  now  my 
sober  judgment,  that  if  there  is  among  the  people  of 
my  charge  any  cordial  belief  and  love  of  the  distin- 
guishing doctrines  of  the  gospel ;  any  serious  practi- 
cal regard  to  the  duties  of  the  Christian  hfe ;  any 
self-denial  and  bearing  of  the  cross  and  following 
Christ  according  to  his  commands  ;  any  active  be- 
nevolence and  engagedness  in  doing  good  ;  in  short, 
any  pious  efficient  concern  for  the  glory  of  God  and 
the  salvation  of  sinners,  either  at  home  or  abroad, 
in  Christian  or  in  heathen  lands, — all  this  is  to  be 
traced,  in  no  small  part,  to  the  influence  of  revivals  of 
religion  ;  and  it  is  to  be  found,  in  an  eminent  degree, 
among  those  who  have  been  added  to  the  church 
as  fruits  of  revivals." 

The  writer  has  been  at  considerable  pains  to 
verify  this  judgment  of  Dr.  Hawes  as  a  general  rule, 
by  examining  into  the  history  of  some  of  the  strong 


104 


HANDBOOK  OF  REVIVALS. 


churches  of  to-day.  And  the  result  is  deeply  interest- 
ing and  instructivp. 

Beginning  immediately  under  his  personal  obser- 
vation, he  finds  that  the  First  Presbyterian  Church 
here,  [Newark,  N.  J.J  —  one  of  the  oldest  and 
strongest  in  the  denomination,  and  from  which  have 
originated  a  goodly  number  of  other  bodies, — is  em- 
phatically the  offspring  of  revivals.  Thus  we  read 
in  a  letter  from  Dr.  Griffin,  that  in  1806  "we  were 
encouraged  with  symptoms  of  a  revival  in  this  vil- 
lage ;*'  and  that  in  1807  "secret  anxieties  were  prey- 
ing upon  a  number  of  persons,  and  the  desire  for  a 
revival  was  spreading  rapidly  through  the  church," 
and  "the  agonies  of  parents  were  such  as  to  drive 
sleep  from  their  eyes."  Soon  he  tells  of  "  the  tri- 
umphs of  the  Prince  of  peace,"  and  oi  ^' two  hundred 
and  thirty  to  tivo  hundred  and  fifty'^  hopeful  con- 
versions. And  Dr.  Stearns,  (the  present  pastor,)  in 
his  history  of  this  body,  narrates  other  mighty  works 
of  grace  at  various  intervals.  What  would  that 
congregation  (and  the  denomination  in  Newark) 
have  been  to-day  but  for  those  revivals?  Almost  all 
the  strong  men  in  these  societies  were  the  subjects 
of  these  revivals,  twenty,  thirty,  forty,  and  some  of 
them  sixty  years  ago. 

The  history  of  the  First  Baptist  church  is  much 
to  the  same  effect.  To  the  personal  knowledge  of 
the  writer  the  main  strength  of  this  body  is  the  di- 
rect fruit  of  revivals.  Thus  the  23  persons  received 
in  a  gentle  refreshing  in  18 10;  the  28  in  1818;  the 
14  in  1833  ;  the  23  in  1836;  the  48  in  1840;  the  30  in 


WHAT  WE  OWE   TO  REVIVALS. 


105 


1847  and  1850;  and  the  one  thousand  souls  added 
by  profession  since  the  last  mentioned  date  (230  in 
one  revival,)  — these  additions  have  been  the  very 
life-blood  of  the  church.  And  other  churches  of 
this  denomination,  as  well  as  of  the  Methodist, 
Congregational,  and  Reformed  churches,  have  had  a 
similar  experience. 

Passing  to  Elizabeth,  (the  same  State,)  we  find 
two  old  and  very  strong  Presbyterian  congregations. 
Trace  their  history  back,  and  we  meet  such  facts  as 
these: — In  1772,  1774,  1784,  1803,  1812,  1817,  1819, 
and  1825  there  were  revivals,  when  large  numbers  were 
added.  "  The  young,  and  many  of  them  children," 
added  from  18 17  to  1826,  have  been,  chiefly,  the 
strength  of  this  denomination  for  many  years.  What 
a  different  aspect  would  those  bodies  wear  to-day 
had  there  not  been  these  great  ingatherings. 

Passing  on  to  New  Brunswick  (same  State)  we 
find  there  substantial  Christian  bodies, — Reformed, 
Baptist,  Presbyterian ;  and  it  is  ascertained  that 
revivals  have  chiefly  made  them  what  they  are. 

We  visit  Hartford,  and  New  Haven,  Conn.;  and 
turning  to  the  narratives  of  wonderful  works  of  grace 
in  that  State,  we  find  that  two  hundred  were  added 
to  the  Congregational  body  in  the  former  place  in 
1821  :  and,  says  the  pastor  in  1832,  [Dr.  Hawes,] 
'■'  During  the  time  I  have  been  connected  with  the 
church,  about  five  hundred  and  fifty  have  been  added 
to  its  communion,  not  less  than  four  fifths  of  whom 
are  to  be  regarded  as  the  fruits  of  revivals.'' 

In  New  Haven  300  were  added  to  the  Congrega- 

5* 


Io6  HANDBOOK  OF  REVIVALS. 

tlonalist  church  in  1820;  and  of  31  congregations  in 
the  county  of  New  Haven,  at  least  twenty-five  were 
visited,  during  the  winter  and  spring,  with  the  special 
presence  of  the  Lord  ;  and  it  was  estimated  that  with- 
in these  limits  he.\.vj ten  fifteen  hundred  -Axvdi  two  thou- 
sand souls  were  called  out  of  nature's  darkness  into 
light.  Who  fails  to  see  that  Congregationalism  on 
those  fields  owes  its  strength  to-day  to  those  revi- 
vals ? 

In  Boston  and  Providence,  facts  of  the  same 
nature  might  be  abundantly  gathered.  Also  in  Pitts- 
field,  Troy,  Albany,  and  other  cities. 

Coming  to  New  York,  it  is  well  known  that  the 
*'  old  Brick  Church"  has  been  for  long  years  a  tower 
of  strength  there.  And  now  hear  Dr.  Spring,  for 
threescore  years  its  pastor,  tell  how  he  felt  in  18 14 
when  it  seemed  that  he  '■^ must  abandon'  his  post 
through  discouragement ;  until  the  time  he  had  his 
first  revival ;  and  the  ingathering,  ''  though  not  great, 
was  the  finest  of  the  wheat."  And  how  in  181 5,  and 
five  special  seasons  after  that  up  to  1834,  God  gra- 
ciously revived  them, — the  converts  added  by  profes- 
sion being  thirty,  forty,  or  seventy,  ''filling  the  broad 
aisle  of  the  chiLrch^ — a  lovely  spectacle  to  God, 
angels  and  men."  What  were  that  body  to-day, 
and  what  had  been  its  influence,  but  for  such 
revivals  ? 

Drs.  Dewitt  and  MildoUer  tell  us  how  the  roots 
of  the  power  of  the  Reformed  churches  struck  deep 
in  New  York  in  such  refreshings.  And  Dr.  Archibald 
Maclay  narrates  how  the  Baptists  there  had  those 


WHAT   WE  OWE   TO  REVIVALS. 


107 


growths  which  made  them  strong  in  after  years,  in 
blessed  revival  seasons. 

Dr.  Mcllvaine  testifies  (in  1832,  and  also  in 
1858,)  to  blessed  works  of  grace  '' widely  and 
wonderfully  vouchsafed/'  which  gave  great  strength 
to  the  Episcopal  body.  It  would  be  easy  to  mention 
the  names  of  some  of  the  most  influential  Church- 
men who  were  converted  in  a  revival  at  West  Point, 
when  Dr.  Mcllvaine  was  chaplain  there. 

This  must  suffice.  And  it  but  faintly  shows  what 
we  owe  to  revivals.  Revivals !  what  blessings  have 
they  brought  to  famihes,  to  neighborhoods,  and  com- 
munities !  What  myriads  of  souls  have  they  intro- 
duced into  glory!  What  impulses  have  they  given 
to  Christian  exertion,  in  home  and  foreign  work ! 
They  have  been  the  life  of  all  the  aggressive  move- 
ments, evangelistic  achievements,  victories,  conquests 
of  the  churches.  They  have  made  encroachments 
on  the  domains  of  darkness,  turning  the  slaves  of 
sin  into  soldiers  of  Jesus,  and  hastening  the  time 
of  the  millennium.  They  have  made  good  citizens, 
good  neighbors,  faithful  friends,  useful  laborers,  wise 
parents,  and  dutiful  children. 

Blot  out  what  God  has  done  by  revivals,  and  our 
sky  would  be  shrouded  in  gloom ;  our  sanctuaries 
would  be  vacant  :  our  missionary  agencies  things 
unknown,  and  languor  and  death  would  be  about  us 
on  every  side. 

"  O  Lord,  Revive  Thy  Work  ! " 


CHAPTER  IV. 

DIVINE   ECONOMY  OF    REVIVALS. 

A  RE  revivals  a  part  of  God's  plan  ?  Are  they 
ordained  as  one  of  the  methods  of  the  world's 
conversion  ?  Do  they  enter  into  the  economy  of 
redemption  ? 

For  several  reasons  we  believe  this  to  be  the 
case. 

And  first  of  all,  because  from  the  beghining  God 
has  wrought  prominently  through  revivals.-  As  we 
have  seen  in  a  previous  chapter,  the  kingdom  of 
Christ  has  thus  far  advanced  chiefly  by  special  sea- 
sons of  gracious  and  rapid  accomplishment  of  the 
work  of  conversion.  And  can  any  reason  be  found 
why  God  should  work  in  that  way  in  primeval  and 
not  in  subsequent  times?  We  question  if  the 
most  ingenious  opponent  of  these  seasons,  or  if  any 
Christian  doubter,  can  invent  any  tolerably  plausible 
reason  for  this, — that  God  should  work  thus  then, 
and  not  work  thus  now. 

Again :  many  scriptural  utterances  assume  the 
existence  of  revivals^  and  anticipate  them.  We  refer 
to  such  as  these :  "  Drop  down  ye  heavens  from 
above,  and  let  the  skies  pour  down  righteousness." 
"  I  will  pour  water  upon  him  that  is  thirsty,  and 


DIVINE  ECONOMY  OF  REVIVALS. 


109 


floods  upon  the  dry  ground  :  I  will  pour  my  Spirit 
upon  thy  seed,  and  my  blessing  upon  thine  offspring: 
and  they  shall  spring  up  as  among  the  grass,  as  wil- 
lows by  the  water-courses.  One  shall  say,  I  am  the 
Lord's ;  and  another  shall  call  himself  by  the  name 
of  Jacob ;  and  another  shall  subscribe  with  his  hand 
unto  the  Lord,  and  surname  himself  by  the  name  of 
Israel."  This  prophecy  is  an  exquisite  representation 
of  a  revival,  wherein  newly  converted  souls  are 
openly  professing  loyalty  to  their  King.  And  these 
are  but  a  few  scriptures  which  encourage  the  expec- 
tation of  revivals. 

God^s  providences  are  adapted  to  move  people  in 
masses.  Thus,  often  one  member  of  a  family  falling 
in  death  is  the  means  of  the  conversion  of  a  house- 
hold. So  when  pestilence  spreads  among  a  people, 
and  thousands  die ;  or  famine  is  abroad  on  the  earth, 
there  is  an  appeal  made  to  communities ;  and  the 
thoughts  of  men,  if  any  suitable  impression  were 
made,  would  be  directed  to  God  and  to  a  better 
world.  The  times  and  seasons  also  preach  to  co7n- 
munities,  as  well  as  to  men  singly.  There  is  neither 
a  judgment  of  the  Almighty,  nor  a  blessing  that 
comes  from  our  great  Father's  hand,  that  is  not 
fitted  to  impress  communities  with  the  importance  of 
religion,  and  to  lead  alienated,  social  man,  back  to 
God.  Thus  threatening  ruin  roused  Nineveh  to  re- 
pentance ;  and  thus  God  visits  the  earth  alike  with 
judgment  and  mercy,  to  rouse  the  attention  of  whole 
communities,  and  direct  their  thoughts  to  eternity 
and  to  heaven. 


no  HANDBOOK  OF  REVIVALS. 

Moreover,  the  social  character  of  man  must  be 
taken  into  account.  The  world  is  not  made  up  of 
independent  individuals,  but  is  bound  together  in 
tribes,  communities,  families.  There  is  a  brother- 
hood of  feeling  and  interest.  If,  then,  religion  is  to 
exist  in  the  world,  we  should  expect  to  see  it,  at 
times,  exerting  a  more  wide-spread  and  potent  in- 
fluence over  men's  minds  than  at  other  times,  and 
large  masses  of  society  moved  as  by  a  common 
influence.  We  think  it  would  be  rational  beforehand 
to  look  for  just  such  spiritual  phenomena  as  every 
revival  presents.  We  should  expect  that  one  mind, 
becoming  strongly  interested  in  the  subject  of  salva- 
tion, would  be  the  occasion  of  another  mind  being 
aroused  to  attend  to  the  subject ;  and  that  this  would 
lead  to  the  same  result  in  the  case  of  another;  and 
thus  that  the  interest  on  this  momentous  subject, 
which  perhaps  began  with  an  individual,  would  be, 
or  easily  might  be  extended  through  a  large  com- 
munity, until  there  should  be  but  one  paramount 
and  absorbing  object  of  pursuit  throughout  the 
whole  body.  And  the  denser  the  population  in  that 
community,  and  the  more  numerous  the  points  of 
mutual  contact  among  the  members  of  that  com- 
munity, the  more  general  and  powerful  (should  we 
expect)  the  revival  would  become.  It  would  be 
strange  if  mankind,  being  placed  together  in  organ- 
ized society,  and  possessing  such  sameness  of  sus- 
ceptibilities of  being  acted  upon  one  by  the  other, 
should  be  serious  and  anxious  about  their  salvation 
only  one  at  a  time,  and  each  separately. 


DIVINE  ECONOMY  OF  REVIVALS.  m 

Again,  how  are  God^s  purposes  of  grace  to  be  ful- 
filled without  this  extensive  moving  of  the  masses  ? 
We  do  not  see  that  the  world  can  otherwise  be  con- 
verted. In  the  ordinary  way  of  gaining  converts  to 
the  Redeemer,  without  any  such  excitement  of  the 
public  attention  to  the  subject  of  religion  as  consti- 
tutes a  revival,  it  would  seem  that  the  race  could  not 
be  recovered  from  its  ruined  condition.  The  occur- 
ring of  here  and  there  a  single  solitary  instance  of 
conversion,  will  never  bring  about  the  conversion  of 
the  world.  The  common  mass  of  the  popula- 
tion, in  any  and  every  part  of  the  world,  must  be 
moved.  Thus,  and  thus  only,  can  we  reasonably  ex- 
pect that  the  inhabitants  of  this  globe  will  be  brought 
to  give  up  their  sins  and  lying  vanities,  and  turn  to 
the  living  God. 

Again :  by  revivals  the  atheistic  spirit  is  rebuked. 
Look  at  Christians.  How  apt  are  they  to  think  that 
they  can  get  along  without  God,  even  in  the  world's 
conversion.  But  leanness  follows  this  selfconse- 
quence.  And  the  churches  finally  come  to  see  and 
feel  that  souls  are  not  being  saved  ;  and  they  mourn 
over  it,  and  in  distress  confess  their  pride  and  reli- 
ance on  human  agencies:  upon  which  the  Lord 
graciously  appears  to  save.  Thus  are  his  creatures 
taught  their  dependence.  When  they  are  thrown 
upon  the  efficiency  of  their  own  efforts,  they  very 
soon  find  that  their  best  strength  and  proudest 
doings  avail  nothing  at  all.  Li  this  way  he  glori- 
fies his  own  great  name.  It  is  felt,  and  most 
heartily   acknowledged,    that    the    power   is   God's. 


1 1 2  HANDBOOK  OF  RE  VI  VALh, 

Thus  a  discourse  which  a  short  time  ago  appa- 
rently accompHshed  no  good,  now  goes  with  Hfe  and 
salvation  to  numerous  hearts.  Once  no  truth,  no 
effort  took  effect.  Now  every  word  and  work,  in 
Christ's  name,  is  charged  with  a  benignly  subduing 
efficacy.  These  very  alternations  produce  more 
profoundly  the  conviction,  and  bring  out  more 
fully  the  declaration — it  is  the  work  of  God, — and 
more  loudly  the  ascription — "to  him  be  all  the 
Glory." 

Then  look  at  Christless  men.  The  best  answer 
to  their  sneer,  ''Where  is  thy  God?"  is  a  glorious 
revival.  The  Most  High  takes  this  matter  in  hand. 
He  comes  in  his  great  power.  Seriousness  settles  on 
a  community.  Anxious  inquiry  and  earnest  prayer 
spread  among  the  people  with  the  rapidity  of  an 
electric  shock.  Every  eye  is  open,  every  ear  atten- 
tive, every  conscience  awake,  every  heart  alive  to  the 
engrossing  interest.  Dissipation  ceases ;  amuse- 
ment is  forgotten ;  the  drinking  saloons  are  less 
frequented ;  and  where  the  wicked  still  congregate, 
perhaps  to  make  sport  of  these  sacred  things,  they 
yet  see  the  handwriting  on  the  wall,  and  their icnees 
smite  together  like  Belshazzar's ;  and  perhaps  next 
day  they  are  found  penitent  and  believing.  The  very 
atmosphere  of  the  community  seems  charged  with 
Divinity.  Eternity  is  near.  The  world  for  the  time 
is  nothing.  The  soul  is  all.  The  invisible  is  seen. 
Spiritual  things,  before  shadowy  and  distant,  are  real, 
and  near,  and  urgent.  It  is  as  if  the  boundaries  of 
earth  and  heaven  were  broken,  and  the  veil  of  flesh 


DIVINE  ECONOMY  OF  REVIVALS. 


113 


removed, — as  if  earth  and  seas  had  fled,  and  men 
were  already  standing  before  the  throne  of  God. 

These  things  are  mcTre  potent  than  a  thousand 
arguments  to  prove  the  divine  existence.  There  is 
a  God  !  There  is  no  one  but  knows  it,  and  feels  it ; 
and  the  whole  ground  of  popular  doubt  is  shaken, 
if  not  removed. 

Thus  does  God  by  revivals  rebuke  atheism  and 
infidelity.  Scenes  like  these,  scenes,  we  believe,  yet 
to  come  with  great  and  still  greater  power,  are  to  be 
God's  main  argument  upon  an  infidel  age, — evergrow- 
ing more  infidel  and  arrogant  from  the  delay  of  his 
power ; — a  mighty  argument,  an  arresting,  penetrat- 
ing force,  a  fiery  logic,  writing  in  the  inmost  soul, 
the  demonstration  that  a  God  and  a  gospel,  and  a 
heaven  and  a  hell, are  tremendous  realities. 

Particularly,  is  Christ  honored  by  revivals.  Says 
Rev.  Wm.  Reid,  '■'  the  quiet  conversion  of  one  sinner 
after  another,  under  the  ordinary  ministry  of  the  gos- 
pel, must  always  be  regarded  with  feelings  of  satisfac- 
tion and  gratitude  by  the  ministers  and  disciples  of 
Christ ;  but  a  periodical  manifestation  of  the  simulta- 
neous conversion  of  thousands  is  also  to  be  desired, 
because  of  its  adaptation  to  afford  a  visible  and 
impressive  demonstration  that  God  has  made  that 
same  Jesus  who  was  rejected  and  crucified,  both 
Lord  and  Christ ;  and  that,  in  virtue  of  his  divine 
Mediatorship,  he  has  assumed  the  royal  sceptre  of 
universal  supremacy,  and  "  must  reign  till  all  his 
enemies  be  made  his  footstool."  It  is  therefore 
reasonable   to  expect  that,  from  time    to  time,    he 


1 14  HANDBOOK  OF  RE  VIVALS, 

will  repeat  that  which  on  the  day  of  Pentecost 
formed  the  conclusive  and  crowning  evidence  of  his 
Messiahship  and  Sovereignty ;  and,  by  so  doing, 
startle  the  slumbering  souls  of  careless  worldlings, 
gain  the  attentive  ear  of  the  unconverted,  and,  in  a 
remarkable  way,  break  in  upon  those  brilliant  dreams 
of  earthly  glory,  grandeur,  wealth,  power,  and  happi- 
ness, which  the  rebellious  and  God-forgetting  multi- 
tude so  fondly  cherish.  Such  an  outpouring  of  the 
Holy  Spirit,  forms  at  once  a  demonstrative  proof  of 
the  completeness  and  acceptance  of  his  once  offer- 
ing of  himself  as  a  sacrifice  for  sin,  and  a  prophetic 
*' earnest"  of  the  certainty  that  he  "shall  appear 
the  second  time  without  sin.  unto  salvation,"  to 
judge  the  world  in  righteousness. 

So  is  the  Spirit  honored  by  revivals.  One  way 
this  is  done  is  by  making  effective  in  conversion 
the  weakest  instrumentalities.  Said  one  as  to  the 
great  revival  in  Dundee,  Scotland :  "  The  wonder- 
ful thing  is,  not  only  that  people  come — that  la- 
borers from  a  distance  come  night  after  night, 
but  that  the  simplest  statement  of  the  truth  in  the 
simplest  language  seems  to  fall  with  power,  and  be 
listened  to  with  the  deepest  interest."  And  minis- 
ters have  often  observed  the  same  thing  in  revivals. 

During  the  revival  in  Boston  in  1842,  it  was 
often  remarked  how  independent  of  ordinary  agencies 
the  Holy  Spirit  operated.  A  man  in  middle  life,  a 
Sabbath-breaker  and  a  lover  of  pleasure,  was  awak- 
ened by  shooting  a  pigeon  on  the  wing.  "■  There," 
said  he  to  himself,  "  how  quick  that  creature  went 


DIVINE  ECONOMY  OF  RE  VIVALS.  1 1 5 

out  of  existence!  And  I  may  go  as  suddenly  and 
unexpectedly,  and  where  would  then  my  spirit  be  ?  " 

One  man  was  converted  by  observing  that  his 
dog  after  being  fed  seemed  grateful.  The  thought 
came  in  his  mind,  ''I  am  not  so  good  as  my  dog; 
he  is  grateful  to  me  for  kindness,  but  God  has  al- 
ways fed,  clothed  and  taken  care  of  me,  and  I  have 
never  been  grateful  at  all."  This  discovered  to  him 
his  heart,  and  brought  him  to  repentance. 

Thus  by  the  use  of  insignificant  means  does  the 
Holy  Spirit  manifest  his  being  and  power. 

So  does  he  do  it  by  the  quickness  and  the  ex- 
tent of  the  work.  What  weak  men  fail  to  do  in 
years,  the  Spirit  does  instantly ;  and  he  does  it  on 
so  grand  a  scale  as  to  widely  command  attention.  It 
was  the  greatness  of  the  day,  the  prodigies  of  mani- 
festation and  power  on  the  Pentecost,  that  brought 
the  surrounding  multitudes  to  a  stand,  rugged,  re- 
sisting, defiant,  as  they  were  ;  and  the  Holy  Ghost, 
through  the  truth,  brought  them  down.  The  same 
holds  all  along  in  the  history  of  the  church.  Some 
of  the  greatest  prodigies  of  conviction  and  subjuga- 
tion, the  greater  part  of  them, — the  all  but  miraculous 
making  over  of  opposers  and  haters, — have  occurred 
in  connection  with  special  revival  seasons. 

These  are  some  of  the  reasons  why  we  may  be- 
lieve that  revivals  are  a  part  of  the  divine  economy. 
Dr.  BushnelF  has  very  ably  presented  several  points 

*  In  Quarterly  Christian  Spectator  for  1838. 


Il6  HANDBOOK  OF  REVIVALS. 

which  we  summarize  in  the  few  following  pages,  leav- 
ing him,  in  the  main,  to  speak  in  his  own  felicitous 
manner.  Remarking  upon  an  objection  above  referred 
to, — the  uneven  character  of  the  divine  influence,  he 
says  it  is  instructing  to  advert  to  the  various  and 
periodical  changes  of  temperament  which  affect  men 
in  other  matters  than  religion.  Sometimes  one  sub- 
ject has  a  peculiar  interest  to  the  mind,  sometimes 
another.  Sometimes  the  feelings  chime  with  music, 
which  at  others  is  not  agreeable.  Society  of  a 
given  tone  is  shunned  to-day,  though  eagerly  sought 
yesterday.  These  fluctuations  are  epidemical,  too, 
extending  to  whole  communities,  and  infecting  them 
with  an  ephemeral  interest  in  various  subjects,  which 
afterwards  they  wonder  at  themselves,  and  can  no 
way  recall.  No  public  speaker  of  observation  ever 
failed  to  be  convinced  that  man  is  a  being,  mentally, 
of  moods  and  phases,  which  it  were  as  vain  to 
attempt  the  control  of,  as  to  push  aside  the  stars. 

These  fluctuations,  or  mental  tides,  are  due,  per- 
haps, to  physical  changes,  and  perhaps  not.  They 
roll  round  the  earth  like  invisible  waves,  and  the 
chemist  and  physician  tax  their  skill  in  vain  to  find 
the  subtle  powers  that  sway  us.  We  only  know  that 
God  is  present  in  those  fluctuations,  whatever  their 
real  nature,— and  that  they  are  all  inhabited  by  the 
divine  power.  Is  it  incredible,  then,  that  this  same 
divine  power  should  produce  periodical  influences  in 
the  matters  of  religion, — times  of  peculiar,  various, 
and  periodical  interest?  For  ourselves  we  are 
obliged  to  confess  that  we  strongly  suspect  that  sort 


DIVINE  ECONOMY  OF  REVIVALS. 


117 


of  religion  which  boasts  of  no  excitements,  no  tem- 
porary and  changing  states  ;  for  we  observe,  that  it 
is  only  toward  nothing,  or  about  nothing,  that  we 
have  always  the  same  feeling. 

Need  we  say,  again,  that  progress,  which  is  the 
law  of  all  God's  works  and  agencies,  necessarily  in- 
volves variety  and  change.  Spring,  for  example,  is 
the  first  stage  of  a  progress.  The  newness  thereof, 
the  first  beginnings  of  growth,  must  wax  old  and 
change  their  habit.  So  it  is  morally  impossible  that 
the  first  feelings  of  religious  interest  in  the  breast 
should  remaifi.  There  is  a  degree  of  excitation  in 
the  strangeness  of  new  feelings,  and  so  likewise  in 
the  early  scenes  of  a  revival  of  religion,  which  belongs 
to  their  novelty,  and  which  is  by  no  means  inconsid- 
erable or  improper.  Such  is  human  nature  that  it 
could  not  be  otherwise. 

In  fact,  there  is  no  reason  to  doubt  that  God.  in 
framing  the  plan  or  system  of  his  spiritual  agencies, 
ordained  fluctuations  and  changing  types  of  spiritual 
exercise,  that  he  might  take  advantage,  at  intervals, 
of  novelty  in  arresting  and  swaying  the  minds  of 
men. 

These  are  the  spring-times  of  his  truth,  otherwise 
in  danger  of  uniform  staleness.  Thus  he  rouses  the 
spiritual  lethargy  of  men  and  communities,  and 
sways  their  will  to  himself  by  aid  of  scenes  and  man- 
ifestations not  ordinary  or  familiar.  Nor  is  it  any- 
thing derogatory  to  the  divine  agency  in  the  case 
that  the  spiritual  spring  cannot  remain  perpetual ; 
for  there  is  a  progress  in  God's  works,  and  he   goes 


Il8  HANDBOOK  OF  REVIVALS. 

on  through  change  and  multiform  culture  to  lipen 
his  ends.  Doubtless,  too,  there  may  be  a  degree  of 
sound  feeling,  apart  from  all  novelty  in  a  revival  of 
religion,  which  human  nature  is  incompetent  perma- 
nently to  sustain  ;  just  as  one  may  have  a  degree  of 
intellectual  excitement  and  intensity  of  operation, 
which  he  cannot  sustain,  but  which  is  nevertheless 
a  sound  and  healthy  activity.  In  writing  a  sermon, 
for  example,  every  minister  draws  on  a  fund  of  ex- 
citability which  he  knows  cannot  be  kept  up  beyond 
a  certain  bound,  and  this  without  any  derogation 
from  his  proper  sanity. 

Again  :  God  has  a  given  purpose  to  execute  in 
those  who  have  entered  on  the  religious  life,  viz.,  to 
produce  character  in  them.  To  this  end  he  dwells 
in  them,  and  this  is  the  object  of  this  spiritual  cul- 
ture, and  here  he  meets,  at  the  very  beginning,  this 
grand  truth,  that  varieties  of  experience  and  exer- 
cise are  necessary  to  the  religious  character.  How 
then  shall  he  adjust  the  scale  of  his  action,  if  not  to 
produce  all  such  varieties  as  are  necessary  for  his 
object  ?  We  have  just  remarked  on  the  changes  of 
temperament  in  men  and  communities,  by  which 
now  one  now  another  theme  is  brought  to  find  a 
responsive  note  of  interest.  What  is  the  end  of 
this?  Obviously  it  is,  that  we  may  be  protected  in 
all  the  many  colored  varieties  of  feeling,  and  led 
over  a  wide  empire  of  experience.  Were  it  not  for 
this, — or  if  men  were  to  live  on,  from  childhood  to 
the  grave,  in  the  same  mood  of  feeling,  and  holding 
fast  to  the  same  unvarying  topic  of  interest,  they 


DIVINE  ECONOMY  OF  REVIVALS. 


119 


would  grow  to  be  little  more  than  animals  of  one 
thought.  To  prevent  which,  and  ripen  what  we 
call  natural  character  to  extension  and  maturity, 
God  is  ever  leading  us  round  and  round  invisibly, 
by  new  successions  of  providence  and  new  affinities 
of  feeling. 

Precisely  the  same  necessity  requires  that  reli- 
gious character  be  trained  up  under  varieties  of  expe- 
rience, and  shaped  on  all  sides  by  manifold  workings 
of  the  spirit.  Now  excitements  must  be  applied  ;  now 
checks  to  inspire  caution  or  invigorate  dependence. 
Now  the  intellect  must  be  fed  by  a  season  of  study 
and  reflection  ;  now  the  affections  freshened  by  a  sea- 
son of  social  and  glowing  ardor.  By  one  means  bad 
habits  are  to  be  broken  up,  by  another  good  habits 
consolidated.  Love,  it  is  true,  must  reign  in  the 
heart  through  all  such  varieties ;  but  the  principle 
of  supreme  love  is  one  that  can  subsist  in  a  thousand 
different  connections  of  interest  and  temperaments 
of  feeling.  At  one  time  it  demands  for  its  music  a 
chorus  of  swelling  voices,  to  bear  aloft  its  exulting 
testimony  of  praise ;  at  another,  it  may  chime  rather 
with  the  soft  and  melancholy  wail  just  dying  on  its 
ear. 

And  so,  in  like  manner,  it  needs  a  diversity  of, 
times,  exercises,  duties,  and  pleasures.  It  needs,  and 
for  that  reason  it  has,  not  only  revivals  and  times  of 
tranquillity,  but  every  sort  of  revival,  every  sort  of 
tranquillity.  Sometimes  we  are  revived  individually, 
som.etimes  as  churches,  sometimes  as  a  whole  people  ; 
and  we  have  all  degrees  of  excitation,  all  manner  of 


1 20  HANDBOOK  OF  RE  VIVALS. 

incidents.  Our  more  tranquil  periods  are  sometimes 
specially  occupied,  or  ought  to  be,  in  the  correction 
of  evil  habits  ;  or  we  are  particularly  interested  in  the 
study  of  religious  doctrines  necessary  to  the  vigor  of 
our  growth  and  usefulness ;  or  we  are  interested  to 
acquire  useful  knowledge  of  a  more  general  nature,  in 
order  to  our  public  influence,  and  the  efficient  dis- 
charge of  our  offices.  In  revivals  we  generally  prefer 
the  more  social  spheres  of  religious  exercise  ;  after- 
wards the  more  private  and  solitary  experiences  may 
be  cultivated.  Such  is  the  various  travail  which  God 
has  given  to  the  sons  of  men  to  be  exercised  there- 
with. 

Besides:  through  these  changes  the  churches 
make  a  deeper  impression  on  the  minds  of  men. 
God  is  manifested  in  nature  by  the  wheeling  spheres, 
light,  shade,  tranquillity,  storm, — all  the  beauties  and 
terrors  of  time.  So  the  Spirit  will  reveal  his  divine 
presence  through  the  churches  by  times  of  holy  ex- 
citement, times  of  reflection,  times  of  solitary  com- 
munion, and  times  of  patient  hope.  A  church  stand- 
ing always  in  the  same  exact  posture  and  mould  of 
aspect,  would  be  only  a  pillar  of  salt  in  the  eyes  of 
men ;  it  would  attract  no  attention,  reveal  no  inhabi- 
tation of  God's  power.  But  suppose  that  now,  in  a 
period  of  no  social  excitement,  it  is  seen  to  be  grow- 
ing in  attachment  to  the  Bible  and  the  house  of  God, 
storing  itself  with  divine  or  useful  knowledge,  mani- 
festing a  heavenly-minded  habit  in  the  midst  of  a 
general  rage  for  gain,  devising  plans  of  charity  to  the 
poor   and  afflicted,  reforming  offensive   habits,  chas- 


,     DIVINE  ECONOMY  OF  REVIVALS.  \2\ 

tening  bosom  sins, — suppose,  in  short,  that  principles 
adopted  in  a  former  revival  are  seen  to  hold  fast  as 
principles,  to  prove  their  reality  and  unfold  their 
beauty,  when  there  is  no  longer  any  excitement  to 
sustain  them, — here  the  worth  and  reality  of  religious 
principles  are  established.  And  now  let  the  Spirit 
move  this  solid  enginery  once  more  into  glowing  ac- 
tivity, let  the  church  thus  strengthened,  be  lifted 
into  spiritual  courage  and  exaltation,  and  its  every 
look  and  act  will  seem  to  be  inhabited  by  divine 
power, — it  will  be  as  the  chariot  of  God,  and  before 
it  the  enemies  will  tremble. 

There  is  one  more  advantage  in  periodical  or 
temporary  dispensations  ;  in  the  very  fact  that  they 
are  temporary.  We  often  see  that  the  certainty  felt 
by  those  who  are  at  any  time  enlightened  and  drawn 
by  the  Spirit  that  they  will  not  long  be  dealt  with 
as  now, — that  by  delay  they  may  miss  the  grace 
of  God  and  lose  the  favored  moment, — is  the  strong- 
est and  most  urgent  of  all  motives  to  immediate 
repentance.  This,  in  fact,  is  absolutely  requisite  to 
the  stress  and  cogency  of  all  means  and  agencies. 
Such  is  the  procrastinating  spirit  of  men ;  so  fast 
bound  are  they  in  the  love  of  sin,  that  however 
deeply  they  may  feel  their  own  guilt  and  lost  estate, 
nothing  but  the  fact  that  God  is  now  giving  them 
an  opportunity  and  aid  which  are  temporary,  would 
ever  foreclose  them  from  delay.  We  need  look  no 
farther  to  see  the  folly  of  supposing  that  God  must 
not  act  periodically  or  variously,  if  he  act  at  all,  in 
6 


122  HANDBOOK  OF  RE  VIVALS. 

renewing  men.  Why  act  uniformly  when  it  would 
defeat  all  the  ends  of  action  ? 

We  should  be  sorry  if  in  what  has  been  advanced 
a  shadow  of  countenance  has  been  given  to  the  im- 
pression that  the  Christian  is  allowed,  at  some  times, 
to  be  less  religious  than  at  others.  He  is  under 
God's  authority  and  bound  by  his  law  at  all  times. 
He  must  answer  to  God  for  each  moment  and 
thought  of  his  life.  His  covenant  oath  consecrates 
all  his  life  to  God,  and  stipulates  for  no  intermission 
of  service.  At  no  time  can  he  shrink  from  religious 
obligation,  without  dishonor  to  his  good  faith,  to- 
gether with  a  loss  of  character  and  of  God's  favor. 
Furthermore  still,  it  is  his  duty  and  privilege  ever  to 
be  filled  with  the  Spirit.  The  believer  is  one  chosen 
for  his  indwelling.  He  is  consecrated  to  be  the  divine 
temple,  and  God  will  never  leave  his  temple,  except 
he  is  driven  away  by  profanation — grieved  away. 
**  I  have  somewhat  against  thee,''  said  the  Saviour, 
"  because  thou  hast  left  thy  first  love."  He  did  not 
require,  of  course,  that  the  novelty  and  first  excite- 
ment of  feehng  should  last ;  but  that  love,  the  real 
principle  of  love,  should  lose  ground  in  them  was 
criminal. 

If  it  be  asked  how  can  this  be  harmonized  with 
the  alternations  of  revivals  ?  the  answer  is  this : — God 
favors  and  appoints  different  moods  or  kinds  of 
religious  interest,  but  not  backslidings,  or  declensions 
of  religious  principle.  There  are  diversities  of  gifts, 
but  the  same  Spirit.  There  are  diversities  of  opera- 
tion, but  it  is  the  same  God  who  worketh  all  and 


DIVINE  ECONOMY  OF  REVIVALS.  123 

in  all.  There  is  a  common  mistake  .in  supposing 
that  the  Spirit  of  God  is  present  in  times  only  of 
religious  exaltation  ;  or  if  it  be  true,  that  such  need 
be  the  case.  It  is  conceivable  that  he  may  be  doing 
as  glorious  a  work  in  the  soul  when  there  is  but  a 
very  gentle,  or  almost  no  excitement  of  feeling. 
He  may  now  be  leading  the  mind  after  instruction, 
teaching  the  believer  to  collect  himself  and  establish 
a  regimen  over  his  lawless  will  and  passions,  search- 
ing the  motives,  inducing  a  habit  of  reflection, 
teaching  how  to  carry  principles  without  excitement, 
drawing  more  into  communion  perhaps  with  God, 
and  less  for  the  time  with  men  ;  and  while  he  con- 
ducts the  disciple  through  these  rounds  of  heavenly 
discipline,  we  are  by  no  means  to  think  that  he  is, 
of  course,  less  religious,  or  has  less  of  supreme  love 
to  God  than  he  had  in  the  more  fervid  season  of 
revival.  A  soldier  is  as  much  a  soldier  when  he 
encamps  as  when  he  fights,  when  he  stands  with  his 
loins  girt  about,  and  his  feet  shod  with  the  prepara- 
tion of  the  gospel  as  when  he  quenches  the  fiery 
darts.  The  Christian  warfare  is  not  all  battle. 
There  are  times  in  it  for  polishing  the  armor,  forming 
the  tactics,  and  feeding  the  vigor  of  the  host. 

Hence  we  conclude  that  there  is  in  what  we  call 
revivals  of  religion  something  of  a  divinely  appointed 
periodical  nature.  But  as  far  as  they  are  what  the 
name  imports,  revivals  of  religion^  that  is,  of  the 
principle  of  love  and  obedience,  they  are  linked  with 
dishonor ;  for  they  are  made  necessary  by  the 
instability  and  bad  faith  of  Christ's  disciples      But 


1 24  HA  A^DBOO/C  OF  RE  VTVALS. 

here  it  must  be  noted,  that  the  dishonor  does  not 
belong  to  the  revival,  but  to  the  decay  of  principles 
in  the  disciple  which  need  reviving.  There  ought 
to  be  no  declension  of  real  principle  ;  but  if  there  is, 
no  dishonor  attaches  to  God  in  recovering  his  disciple 
from  it,  but  the  more  illustrious  honor  is  his  due. 
Thus  it  is  very  often  true,  when  a  revival  seems  to 
have  an  extreme  character,  that  the  fact  is  due,  not 
to  the  real  state  produced,  but  to  the  previous  fall, 
the  dearth  and  desolation  with  which  it  is  contrasted. 
And  generally,  if  the  ridicule  thrown  upon  a  revival 
were  thrown  upon  the  worldliness,  the  dishonorable 
looseness  of  life  and  principle  which  preceded,  it 
would  not  be  misplaced. 

We  see  then  that  revivals  are  in  no  degree  desul- 
tory, except  as  they  partake  of  human  errors  and 
infirmities.  They  He  embedded  in  that  great  system 
of  universal  being  and  event  which  the  divine  omni- 
presence fills,  actuates  and  warms.  As  the  gospel  is 
enlarged  in  the  world,  and  the  Christian  mind  enlight- 
ened, they  will  gradually  lose  their  extremes  and 
dishonorable  incidents,  and  will  constitute  an  ebb 
and  flow  measured  only  by  the  pulses  of  the  Spirit. 
The  church  will  then  make  a  glowing,  various  and 
happy  impression.  Her  armor,  though  modified,  will 
always  shine,  and  will  have  a  celestial  temper  in  it. 
Changing  her  front,  she  will  yet  always  present  a 
host  clad  in  the  full  panoply  of  God. 


"  O  Lord,  Revive  Thy  Work  ! " 


CHAPTER   V. 

OBJECTIONS  TO  REVIVALS. 

/^EJECTIONS  to  revivals  are  no  new  thing,  even 
from  the  friends  of  godHness.  The  primitive 
awakenings  encountered  them  ;  and  President  Ed- 
wards complained  of  those  in  his  day  ready  to  say, 
*'  There  is  but  little  sober,  solid  religion  in  this  work  ; 
it  is  little  else  but  flash  and  noise."  And  he  asks, 
**  Is  it  not  a  shame  to  New  England  that  such  a  work 
should  be  much  doubted  of  here?''  adding,  "  I  sup- 
pose there  is  scarcely  a  minister  in  this  land  but  from 
Sabbath  to  Sabbath  used  to  praj/  that  God  would 
pour  out  his  Spirit  and  work  a  reformation  and  a 
revival  of  religion  in  the  country,  and  turn  us  from 
our  intemperance,  profaneness,  uncleanness,  worldli- 
ness  and  other  sins.  And  we  have  kept,  from  year 
to  year,  days  of  public  fasting  and  prayer  to  God,  to 
acknowledge  our  backslidings  and  humble  ourselves 
for  our  sins,  and  to  seek  of  God  forgiveness  and 
reformation :  and  now  when  so  great  and  extensive 
a  reformation  is  so  suddenly  and  wonderfully  accom- 
plished in  those  very  things  that  we  have  sought  to 
God  for,  shall  we  not  acknowledge  it  ? '' 

Whitfield    preached    to  audiences  in  Boston,  in 
1740,  that  would  be  called  great   even   at  this  day. 


126  HANDBOOK  OF  REVIVALS, 

At  his  farewell  sermon  on  the  I2th  of  October,  on 
the  Common,  he  had  twenty  thousand  hearers ;  an 
assembly  as  large  as  two  hundred  thousand  would 
now  be,  if  regard  be  had  to  the  population  at  the 
two  dates.  He  had  his  enemies,  however ;  and  one 
writer  gives  it  as  his  opinion  that  "  every  exhortation 
given  here  by  Whitfield  costs  the  people  of  Boston  a 
thousand  pounds?"  The  same  writer  described  the 
preacher  as  a  '*  vagrant  enthusiast,  with  an  ill-point- 
ed zeal." 

At  a  meeting  of  the  General  Association  of  the 
Colony  of  Connecticut,  at  Newington,  June  i8,  1745, 
the  following  action  was  had  : 

"  Voted,  Whereas  there  have  of  late  years  been 
many  errors  in  doctrine  and  disorders  in  practice  pre- 
vailing in  the  churches  of  this  land,  which  seem  to 
have  a  threatening  aspect  on  these  churches  ;  and 
whereas  Mr.  George  Whitfield  has  been  the  promo- 
ter, or  at  least  the  faulty  occasion  of  these  errors  and 
disorders ;  this  Association  thinks  it  needful  to  de- 
clare that  if  the  said  Mr.  Whitfield  should  make  his 
progress  through  this  government,  it  would  by  no 
means  be  advisable  for  any  of  our  ministers  to  admit 
him  into  their  pulpits,  or  for  any  people  to  attend  on 
his  preaching." 

Although  in  our  day  the  terms  "  religious  ex- 
citement," "  spasmodic  effort,"  and  the  hke  are 
less  frequently  bandied  than  formerly,  still  there  are 
many  who  gravely  shake  their  heads  when  revivals 
are  commended,  and  recoil  at  the  mention  of  the 


OBJECTIONS  TO  REVIVALS.  127 

very  name,  as  if  some  evil  inevitably  lurked  behind 
that  designation. 

Perhaps  there  is  this  poor  apology  for  most  of  such 
persons,  that  they  are  constitutionally  timid,  or  ex- 
cessively conservative  ;  or  they  may  not  have  wit- 
nessed revivals,  unless  it  be  the  most  unfavorable 
specimens. 

It  is  sad  to  be  compelled  to  say  that  strong 
churches  (using  a  popular  term)  oftenest  object  to 
revivals  ;  and  that,  too,  when  they  owe  their  present 
strength  to  revivals.  In  conversation  with  Bishop 
Simpson,  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  the 
writer  was  struck  with  the  remark,  that  the 
wealthiest  churches  in  that  denomination,  in  New 
York  and  the  other  cities,  were  indebted  to  revivals  for 
their  independence;  and  that  he  extremely  regretted 
the  tendency  often  witnessed  on  the  part  of  such 
churches,  to  think  lightly  of,  and  labor  little  for 
special  outpourings  of  the  Spirit. 

In  referring  to  the  great  benefits  which  the 
Presbyterian  churches  of  Philadelphia  have  derived 
from  revivals  in  the  past,  the  Presbyterian  of  that 
city  says:  "But  are  any  inclined  to  think  that 
we  have  reached  a  stage  to  which  such  things 
are  not  adapted  ?  —  especially  that  revivals  be- 
long to  the  less  cultivated,  refined,  wealthy,  fashion- 
able congregations?  Let  it  be  remembered  that  the 
most  intellectual  ministers  of  our  Church  were  con- 
verted through  revival  services ;  that  in  every  revival 
period  the  ablest  of  judges,  lawyers,  and  physicians 
in  the  neighborhood,  are  numbered  among  the  con- 


1 28  HANDBOOK  OF  RE  VIVALS. 

verts  ;  that  our  continued  salvation  is  worked  out  by 
awakenings  in  our  colleges,  in  connection  with  which, 
through  the  labors  of  talented  and  refined  Professors, 
the  intellectual  young  men  of  the  day  are  brought 
into  the  ministry  of  reconciliation.  It  is  a  great  pity 
if  any  of  our  people  who  have  risen  in  the  scale  of 
wealth,  and  desire  to  be  considered  especially 
respectable  and  fashionable,  consider  themselves 
above  such  precious  influences,  and  unadvisedly 
imagine  that  these  are  only  appropriate  to  the  poorer 
and  the  less  pretentious  .'* 

It  may  be  asked  at  the  outset,  "  Do  not  revivals 
presuppose  corresponding  periods  of  declension  ?  "  Sup- 
pose it  be  so  ;  and  that  God  foresaw  these  wicked 
backslidings  of  his  people,  and  planned  revivals  to 
overbalance  them.  Is  there  any  objection  to  this 
view?  Another  answer  is  this:  It  is  not  in  contrast 
with  religious  declension^  but  religious  activity 
specially  directed  to  other  ends — to  the  cultivation  of 
Christian  gifts  and  graces  within  the  church  itself — 
that  we  speak  of  this  more  direct  and  engrossing 
activity  of  the  churches.  Suppose  we  say,  again, 
that  God  by  thus  doing  adjusts  himself  to  the 
great  law  of  change, — the  law  and  love  of  variety 
wrought,  as  it  would  seem,  into  the  very  substance 
and  texture  of  the  human  mind.  We  see  it  to  be 
the  case  that  an  equable  perpetuity  of  interest  is 
not  according  to  man's  nature.  The  mind  freshens, 
then  it  flags ;  now  moves  more  earnestly  in  this  di- 
rection, now  in  that.  It  demands  a  certain  sort  of 
variety  even   in    its   religious  interests  and   labors ; 


OBJECTIONS  TO  REVIVALS.  129 

how  in  the  work  of  conversion  ;  then  in  the  work 
of  edification,  preparing  Christians  for  the  trials  of 
their  profession  and  the  work  of  their  calling. 
Suppose  we  say,  too,  that  business  has  its  revivals  ;— 
politics  its  revivals ; — and  pleasure  its  revivals.  And 
cannot  God  rise  higher  than  they,  and  put  them 
down  by  giving  better  things  the  ascendancy? 

We  do  not  see  why  these  considerations  do  not 
meet  the  difficulty. 

The  term  special  effort  is  odious  to  some.  It  is 
enough  to  disturb  their  nerves.  Anything  new  is 
terrifying.  With  them  the  extraordinary  is  the 
extravagant.  But  we  might  show  them  how  fertile 
in  invention  the  men  of  the  world  are  in  carrying 
their  points ;  quickly  trying  another  measure  where 
one  does  not  succeed  ;  and  ask,  Should  not  "  the  chil- 
dren of  light"  be  equally  wise?  Such  persons  would 
do  well  to  remember  that  without  change  there 
could  be  no  progress.  True  conservatism  is  cautious, 
and  not  rash ;  but  those  who  are  ever  bringing  for- 
ward the  past  as  a  precedent  for  to-day,  would  do 
well  to  remember  that  the  present  itself  was  founded 
on  the  alteration  of  some  past  that  went  before  it. 
Where  had  the  churches  been  to-day  had  not  Chris- 
tian effort  been  breaking  forth  in  new  directions? 

Excesses  are  pleaded  as  sufficient  ground  for 
being  cautious  as  to  revivals.  We  are  sorry  to 
admit  that  these  have  existed  ;  and  probably  they 
will  exist,  to  a  greater  or  less  extent,  as  long  as  men 
are  what  they  are. 

But  is  not  a  storm  preferable  to  a  parching 
6* 


130 


HANDBOOK  OF  REVIVALS. 


drought?  The  economy  of  nature  admits  of  the 
possibiUty  of  fearful  torrents  if  it  rain, — brawHng 
down  the  mountain  sides,  tearing  up  the  meadows, 
and  leaving  sand  instead  of  fertility  on  the  plain. 
Why  not,  therefore,  object  to  rain  ?  Doubtless,  on 
the  whole,  the  atmospheric  arrangement  is  a  good 
one.  Let  us  not,  then,  oppose  revivals  because 
occasionally  the  religious  impulse  rises  above  the 
usual  level,  and  flows  over  the  ordinary  channels, 
and  does  some  incidental  mischief.  Better  have 
noisy  animal  excitement  than  that  the  sterile  wastes 
of  worldliness  should  not  be  transformed  into  fruitful 
gardens  of  the  Lord.  TJie  greatest  possible  evil  is 
a  deadly  insensibility.  When  the  house  is  on  fire 
and  the  family  asleep,  better  that  they  be  awakened 
by  violence  than  consumed.  Better  rouse  them 
even  at  the  expense  of  insanity  than  let  them  perish 
in  the  flames. 

We  must  also  remember  that  the  greatest  and 
best  actions  have  ever  been  performed  in  stages  of 
excited  feehng  and  high  personal  exaltation.  And 
it  is  Dr.  Bushnell,  we  believe,  who  says  ''  If  any  one 
expects  to  carry  on  the  cause  of  salvation  by  a  steady 
roUing  on  the  same  dead  level,  and  fears  continually 
lest  the  axles  wax  hot  and  kindle  into  a  flame,  he 
is  too  timorous  to  hold  the  reins  in  the  Lord's 
chariot." 

There  is  also  this  reply  to  be  made  to  those  who 
decry  revivals  because  tJiey  produce  agitation.  They 
do  not  condemn  excitement  in  other  things.  They 
will  see  as  much  enthusiasm  in  a  political  cabal,  or 


OBJECTIONS  TO  REVIVALS.  131 

in  an  election  of  civil  officers,  or  in  a  commercial 
speculation,  or  even  in  the  pursuits  of  science,  as  in 
a  revival  of  religion,  and  not  object  to  it.  They  will 
allow  and  demand  excitement  in  the  orator,  the 
poet,  the  statesman,  the  warrior ; — a  man  may  be 
ardent  on  any  subject  but  religion,  while  on  this 
subject  they  denounce  fervor  as  fanaticism.  Nobody 
complains  of  excitement  when  a  ship  is  going  down, 
or  when  half  a  city  is  on.  fire,  or  in  political  revolu- 
tions. And  can  any  good  reason  be  given,  why,  when 
the  great  majority  of  a  congregation  are  slumbering 
on  the  brink  of  eternal  ruin,  they  should  not,  if  pos- 
sible, be  alarmed  and  excited  ''  to  flee  from  the  wrath 
to  come  ?"  Mr.  Barnes  once  said,  "From  whence  comes 
the  objection  that  revivals  are  mere  scenes  of  excite- 
ment ?  From  that  man  excited  throughout  the  whole 
week  in  pursuit  of  gain,  feverish  and  restless,  and 
unacquainted  for  one  whole  hour  at  a  time  with  calm 
thought  and  repose  ;  from  that  man  whose  life  is 
spent  in  the  whirlwind  of  political  controversy  or  in 
the  career  of  ambition  ;  from  that  calm  and  interest- 
ing group  preparing  for  the  splendid  party  and  the 
dance  !  O  there  all  is  calm  and  serene ;  but  in  reli- 
gion all  is  excitement  and  commotion !  Well  may 
this  objection  be  heard  from  the  excited,  agitated, 
tumultuous  population  of  a  city  ;  a  population  more 
than  any  other  on  earth  living  in  scenes  of  excite- 
ment ;  unhappy  when  they  are  not  excited  ;  foster- 
ing everywhere  the  means  of  excitement ;  and  resist- 
ing all  the  means  which  the  friends  of  religion  can 
use  to  bring  them  to  sober  thought  and  calm   reflect 


1 32  HANDBOOK  OF  RE  VIVA LS. 

tion.  What  we  aim  at  is  that  this  excitement  may 
be  laid  aside,  and  that  the  now  busy  multitude  may  be 
brought  to  tJiink  soberly  about  the  immortal  destiny 
beyond  the  tomb.  We  aim  that  they  may  lay  down 
the  exciting  romance  or  novel,  and  take  up  the  Bible 
— full  of  sober  truth  ;  that  they  may  forsake  the  the- 
atre— a  place  of  mere  excitement,  and  find  happiness 
in  the  calmness  of  the  closet,  and  the  sober  employ- 
ments of  the  fireside  ;  that  they  may  turn  away  from 
the  agitating  scenes  of  political  strife,  and  from  the 
exciting  of  envy,  and  malice,  and  green-eyed  jealousy, 
and  ambition,  and  from  the  intoxicating  bowl  and  the 
dance  of  pleasure,  and  devote  themselves  to  the  sober 
business  of  religion." 

Farther.  Is  the  good  to  be  denounced  with  the 
bad?  Because  there  is  undue  enthusiasm,  sometimes, 
in  revivals,  are  we  to  be  indifferent  toward  them  ?  To 
borrow  an  illustration,  if  you  should  hear  a  lecture  on 
science,  or  politics,  or  religion,  in  which  you  should  dis- 
cover a  few  mistakes,  while  nearly  the  whole  of  it  was 
sound,  and  practical,  and  in  a  high  degree  instruct- 
ive, would  you  condemn  the  whole  for  these  trifling 
errors,  and  say  it  was  all  a  mass  of  absurdity ;  or 
would  you  not  rather  treasure  it  up  in  your  memory 
as  in  the  main  excellent,  though  you  felt  that,  like 
everything  human,  it  was  marred  by  imperfection  ? 
And  why  should  not  the  same  principle  be  admitted 
in  respect  to  revivals  ?  Is  it  right,  is  it  honest, 
because  there  may  be  in  them  a  small  admixture  of 
enthusiasm,  to  treat  them  as  if  they  were  made  up 
of  enthusiasm  and   nothing  else?     Would  it  not  be 


OBJECTIONS  TO  REVIVALS.  133 

more  equitable  and  more  candid  to  separate  the 
precious  from  the  vile,  rather  than  to  lump  together 
the  devil's  dross  and  the  God-given  ore  ?  And  we 
may  say  of  the  blessed  works  which  we  have  traced 
in  previous  chapters,  with  Edwards,  "  If  such  things 
are  enthusiasm,  and  the  fruits  of  a  distempered  brain, 
let  my  brain  be  evermore  possessed  of  that  happy  dis- 
temper !  If  this  be  distraction,  I  pray  God  that  the 
world  of  mankind  may  be  all  seized  with  this  benign, 
meek,  beneficent,  beatifical,  glorious  distraction  !" 

Spurious  conversions^  it  is  alleged,  come  of  this 
excitement.  But  we  may  say  ''  What  is  the-  chaff 
to  the  wheat?"  Spurious  conversions  there  no 
doubt  are  in  revivals.  So  are  there  in  seasons  of 
coldness.  And  it  is  by  no  means  clear  that  the 
proportion  of  false  hopes  cherished  in  revivals  is 
greater  than  in  other  seasons. 

Dr.  Humphrey  tells  of  85  converts  added  in  one 
revival ;  and  he  *'  is  able  to  say  that  now  at  the  end 
of  thirty-seven  years  from  the  time  of  their  pubhc 
espousals  to  Christ,  there  has  not,  so  far  as  I  can 
learn,  been  a  single  case  of  apostasy  from  the  faith 
once  delivered  to  the  saints,  nor  of  yielding  to  the 
mastery  of  any  of  those  habits  which  disgrace  the 
Christian  name,  and  drown  men  in  destruction  and 
perdition." 

Dr.  Nettleton  said:  "During  the  leisure  occa- 
sioned by  my  late  illness,  I  have  been  looking  over 
the  regions  where  God  has  revived  his  work  for  the 
two  years  past.  The  thousands  who  have  professed 
Christ  in  this  time,  in   general,  appear  to   run  well. 


134 


HANDBOOK  OF  REVIVALS. 


Hitherto  I  think  they  have  exhibited  more  of  the 
Christian  temper,  and  a  better  example  than  the 
same  number  who  have  professed  religion  when 
there  was  no  revival.  If  genuine  religion  is  not  found 
in  revivals  I  have  no  evidence  that  it  exists  in  our 
worlds  This  is  strong  testimony ;  but  no  stronger 
than  numerous  pastors  could  present.  And  it  con- 
firms the  view  we  would  naturally  receive  of  a  pow- 
erful work  of  grace,  namely,  that  just  then  we  should 
have  the  best  fruits ; — less  of  man's  work,  and  more 
of  God's  ;  less  of  calculation,  and  more  of  conviction  ; 
less  of  head-work,  and  more  of  heart-work ;  less  of 
theoretical  persuasion,  and  more  of  direct,  practical, 
moral  earnestness  ; — and  so  developing  a  purer,  more 
vigorous,  and  more  highly  vitalized  Christian  charac- 
ter than  in  times  when  there  is  less  of  "  the  demon- 
stration of  the  Spirit  and  of  power." 

It  is  often  objected  to  revivals  that  the  sympa^ 
thies  are  liable  to  be  wrought  upon.  Now,  as  we 
have  elsewhere  insisted,  it  is  of  vast  importance  that 
in  religious  awakenings  solid  instruction  be  given, 
and  the  understanding  be  addressed.  And  if  there 
be  these  clear  and  vivid  exhibitions  of  divine  truth, 
upon  what  ground  is  the  excitement  of  the  sympa- 
thies to  be  objected  to  ?  As  God  moves  the  mind 
according  to  its  nature,  why  may  he  not  employ  the 
sympathetic  principle  to  awaken,  soften  and  prepare 
the  way  for  conversion  ?  ''  I  have  yet  to  learn," 
remarks  Mr.  Barnes,  "  why  religion  is  to  be  regarded 
as  suspicious  and  tarnished  because  the  pleadings  of 
a  father  or  mother,  or  the  tears  of  a  sister  have  been 


OBJECTIONS  TO  REVIVALS.  1 35 

the  occasion,  though  amidst  deep  excitement,  of 
directing  the  thoughts  to  eternity.  To  me  it  seems 
there  is  a  pecuHar  loveliness  in  the  spread  of  religion 
in  this  way ;  and  I  love  to  contemplate  Christianity 
calling  to  its  aid  whatever  of  tenderness,  kindness 
and  love  there  may  be  existing  in  the  bosom  of  fallen 
and  erring  man.  These  sympathies  are  the  precious 
remains  of  the  joys  of  paradise  lost  ;  they  may  be 
made  invaluable  aids  in  the  work  of  securing  paradise 
again.  They  serve  to  distinguish  man,  though  fallen, 
from  the  dis-social  and  unsympathizing  apostasy  of 
beings  of  pure  malignancy  in  hell,  and  their  exist- 
ence in  man  may  have  been  one  of  the  reasons  why 
he  was  selected  for  redernption,  while  fallen  angels 
were  passed  by  in  their  sins.  On  no  subject  have 
we  so  many  common  interests  at  stake  as  in  religion. 
I  look  upon  a  family  circle.  What  tender  feelings ! 
What  mutual  love !  What  common  joys !  What 
united  sorrows !  The  blow  that  strikes  one  member 
strikes  all.  The  joy  that  lights  up  one  countenance 
diffuses  its  smiles  over  all.  Together  they  kneel  by 
the  side  of  the  one  that  is  sick;  together  they 
rejoice  at  his  recovery ;  or  they  bow  their  heads  and 
weep  when  he  dies,  and  put  on  the  same  sad  habili- 
ments of  grief  and  walk  to  his  grave.  Nor  are  these 
all  their  common  joys  and  woes.  They  are  plunged 
into  the  same  guilt  and  danger.  They  are  together 
under  the  fearful  visitations  of  that  curse  which  has 
travelled  down  from  the  first  apostasy  of  man. 
They  are  going  to  a  common  abode  beneath  the 
ground.     And   that  guilty  and  suffering  circle,  too^ 


136 


HANDBOOK  OF  REVIVALS. 


may  he  irradiated  with  the  same  beam  of  hope,  and 
the  same  bahn  of  Gilead.  and  the  same  great  Physi- 
cian may  impart  heaHng  there.  Now  we  ask  why 
they  may  not  become  Christians  together?  Sunk  in 
the  same  woes,  why  may  they  not  rise  to  the  same 
immortal  hope  ?  When  one  member  is  awakened, 
why  should  not  the  same  feeling  run  through  the 
united  group?  When  one  is  impressed  with  the 
great  thoughts  of  immortality,  why  should  not  the 
same  thoughts  weigh  on  each  spirit  ?  And  when  the 
eyes  of  one  kindle  with  the  hope  of  eternal  life,  why 
should  not  every  eye  catch  the  immortal  radiance, 
and  every  heart  be  filled  with  the  hope  of  heaven  ? 
And  why  may  we  not  appeal  to  them  by  all  the 
hopes  of  sitting  down  together  in  a  world  of  bliss, 
and  by  all  the  fears  of  being  separated  to  different 
destinies  in  an  eternal  heaven  or  hell  ?" 

In  fact,  it  is  one  strong  argument  for  revivals  that 
this  principle  of  sympathy  is  then  brought  into  ex- 
ercise. A  parent,  brother,  sister,  child,  sees  another 
member  of  the  family  weeping  with  a  sense  of  sin,  and 
asking  prayers,  or  rejoicing  in  a  new  found  hope,  or 
separating, by  profession,  from  the  world  and  enter- 
ing into  the  company  of  believers.  The  sight  of 
the  eye  affects  the  heart,  and  the  inquiry  starts, 
**  Am  I  to  go  to  hell,  while  that  dear  one  goes  to 
heaven?  Do  not  I  need  religion,  too?"  And  thus 
the  current  of  thoughtlessness  is  interrupted,  and 
the  mind  becomes  impressible  and  attentive :  and 
this  gained,  there  is  reason  to  hope  that  farther  pro- 
gress will  be  made. 


OBJECTIONS  TO  REVIVALS.  137 

Thus  viewed,  an  objection  to  revivals  becomes  an 
argument  in  their  favor. 

It  is  sometimes  said  that  to  expect  revivals  pre- 
vents uniform  effort.  We  answer  that  it  is  only  so 
with  those  who  are  not  well  instructed.  If  the  min- 
ister will  keep  prominent  the  duty  of  uniform  effort, 
most  of  his  people  will  respond  to  his  views.  And 
there  is  no  question  but  that,  as  a  rule,  those  ready 
to  labor  in  revivals  are  just  the  persons  engaged  in 
steady  work ;  while  those  who  cry  out  ''  excitement" 
find  it  convenient,  somehow,  to  be  idlers  in  God's 
vineyard. 

*'  But  the  excitement  soon  subsides,  and  then 
tJiere  is  a  reaction^  True,  the  special  excitement  is 
only  temporary.  In  the  nature  of  the  case  it  could 
not  be  otherwise.  And  farther,  there  may  be  reac- 
tion. Is  there  not  in  all  special  work,  of  every  kind  ? 
But  does  the  pastor,  the  politician,  or  the  farmer 
decline  special  effort  at  special  times  from  fear  there 
will  be  reaction  in  the  overworked  brain,  or  body  ? 
What  folly  to  plead  the  law  of  rest  against  the  law 
of  special  work  ! 

Let  us  add  here  the  words  of  Rev.  T.  L. 
Cuyler :  "  It  is  made  an  objection  to  revivals  of  reli- 
gion that  they  are  '  mere  temporary  excitements.' 
True  enough.  Pentecost  lasted  one  day,  but  that  one 
day  changed  the  moral  face  of  the  globe.  Luther's 
Reformation  work  was  comprised  within  a  few  years ; 
Europe  and  the  world  feel  it  to  this  hour.  The  mem- 
orable revival  of  1857  began  with  a  few  praying 
hearts  in  New  York — it  culminated  in  a  few  weeks ; 


138 


HA  NDB  0  OK  OF  RE  VI VA  L  S. 


its  outward  phenomena  ceased  in  a  twelve-month. 
The  influence  spread  across  the  seas,  and  around  the 
globe.  Did  the  results  end  with  the  end  of  the  ex- 
citement ?  Have  its  converts  all  gone  back  to  un- 
belief and  ungodliness  ?  No !  That  revival  has  its 
enduring  monuments  in  nearly  every  church  on  this 
continent.  Its  history  will  blaze  on  one  of  the 
brightest  pages  of  God's  record-books  which  shall 
be  opened  on  the  day  of  judgment.  Revivals  <2r^ 
temporary  in  duration.  This  is  partly  to  be  accounted 
for  through  God's  sovereignty,  and  partly  through 
human  imperfection.  Revivals  are  commonly  short- 
lived, and  they  often  are  attended  with  a  few  excesses 
and  false  conversions.  But  would  any  sane  man  ob- 
ject to  copious  rain  because  it  did  not  continue  to 
rain  on  forever?  Would  he  object  to  it,  either,  be- 
cause it  had  swelled  a  few  streams  into  a  freshet, 
and  carried  off  a  few  mill-dams  and  bridges  ?  Shall 
we  do  away  with  steam  power  simply  because  the 
boiler  of  the  "  St.  John"  exploded  and  blew  a  dozen 
human  beings  into  eternity?  Revivals  are  indeed 
attended  with  incidental  dangers ;  but  they  are  only 
such  as  belong  to  the  constitution  of  imperfect  human 
nature.  They  are  in  accordance  with  the  divine 
plan.  They  are  in  harmony  with  church-agency  in 
the  best  days  of  the  church's  history." 

And  it  must  farther  be  said,  that  revivals  are  not 
followed  by  the  same  coldness  and  levity  that  pre- 
ceded them.  The}!-  leave  an  impression  in  the  moral 
feehngs  of  the  community,  which  is  not  soon  effaced. 
But,  if  it  were  true,  as  it  regards  the  unconverted,  it 


OBJECTIONS  TO  REVIVALS.  1 30 

is  what  might  be  expected.  It  is  only  the  relapse  of 
minds  ever  averse  to  seriousness,  and  anxious  for 
relief  from  the  inquietudes  of  conscience,  into  their 
old  and  settled  courses.  Revivals  do  not  produce 
the  levity  of  worldly  minds.  They  powerfully  inter- 
rupt it.  For  the  time  being,  and  commonly  long 
after,  the  ball-room  and  bar-room  are  deserted,  com- 
paratively if  not  entirely,  and  Sabbath-breakers  find 
their  way  to  the  house  of  God.  Is  it  any  argument 
against  revivals,  that  the  depraved  heart,  though 
awed  for  the  time  by  the  manifest  tokens  of  divine 
presence,  can  at  last  resist  their  influence  and  turn 
like  the  children  of  Israel  before  the  mount  of  God, 
to  idols  of  their  own  choosing? 

But  "  /?  it  not  better  to  have  conversions  all  the 
while  f  Certainly.  Labor  for  them,  and  be  not  sat- 
isfied without  them.  And  we  admit  that  in  an  im- 
portant sense  that  is  a  wrong  state  of  things  which 
needs  a  revival.  Possibly  the  time  will  come  when  re- 
vivals will  not  be  needed;  when,  as  we  might  say, 
there  will  be  a  perpetual  revival.  But  we  are  not  to 
prescribe  modes  of  operation  to  the  Almighty.  And 
if  he  choose  to  water  his  church  by  occasional  show- 
ers, rather  than  with  the  perpetual  dew  of  his  grace  ; 
and  this  more  at  one  period,  and  on  one  continent, 
than  at  other  times  and  places,  we  should  rejoice 
and  be  grateful  for  the  rich  effusions  of  his  Spirit  in 
any  form  and  manner  ;  and  should  endeavor  to  avail 
ourselves  of  these  precious  seasons,  for  the  conver- 
sion of  sinners.  We  know  that  many  good  men 
have  supposed,  and  still  suppose,  that  the  best  way 


140  HANDBOOK  OF  REVIVALS. 

to  promote  religion,  is  to  go  along  tcniformly,  and 
gather  in  the  ungodly  gradually,  and  without  excite- 
rhent.  But  however  sound  such  reasoning  may  ap- 
pear in  the  abstract,  facts  demonstrate  its  futility. 
If  churches  were  far  enough  advanced  in  knowl- 
edge, and  had  stability  of  principle  enough  to  keep 
awake,  such  a  course  would  do  ;  but  most  Christians 
are  so  little  enlightened,  and  there  are  so  many 
counteracting  causes,  that  they  will  not  go  steadily 
forward,  and  so  must  be  impelled  by  special  influences. 
'''•  ^m\.,  Is  not  a  periodical  and  special  divine  ififlu^ 
ence  on  men  for  their  conversion  derogatory  to  God  ? 
Is  he  not  ahvays  prcsejit  and  ready  to  bless  ?  "  Yes  ; 
but  our  sins  may  separate  between  him  and  us. 
And  again,he  may  be  as  truly  blessing  the  world  in 
the  edification  of  his  people  as  by  the  direct  conver- 
sion of  sinners.  But  not  to  insist  on  this  here,  let  it 
be  observed  that  this  objection  is  easily  seen  to  be 
superficial.  On  this  principle  there  ought  to  be  no 
intervals  of  drought  or  rain  ; — no  revolving  cycles  of 
change,  but  either  continuous  drenching  rains  or 
ever-scorching  suns.  Instead  of  this,  we  see  that 
while  God  is  unchangeable  in  his  purpose,  he  is  vari- 
ous in  his  methods.  Revivals  are  in  accordance 
with  the  analogy  of  nature,  which  has  its  seasons  of 
revivification  and  rapid  growth  followed  by  seasons 
of  ripening  fruit  and  maturing  strength.  They  are 
in  harmony  with  the  nature  of  man,  who  requires 
alternate  seasons  of  activity  and  repose  ;  of  stirring 
labor  and  excitement  on  the  one  hand,  and  on  the 
other  of  tranquil  enjoyment  and    sober   reflection  ; 


OBJECTIONS  TO  REVIVALS.  141 

each  in  turn  preparing  the  body  and  the  mind  for 
the  other,  and  both  in  their  due  season  imparting 
health  and  vigor  to  the  system,  and  conspiring  to 
produce  the  largest  possible  results.  Revivals 
accord  especially  with  the  habits  and  spirit  of  the 
present  age,  which  is  an  age  of  excitement,  of  divis- 
ion of  labor,  of  associated  feeling  and  action,  of  con- 
centrated effort,  and  hurried  enterprise  and  rapid 
locomotion. 

"  But  why  not  be  content  with  a  moderate  growth 
instead  oi  great  and  rapid  ingatherings  f  Because 
it  is  not  primitive ;  not  after  God's  plan.  In  the 
early  churches  conversions  were  by  the.  hundred  and 
the  thousand.  The  word  spread,  not  with  that  mod- 
eration insisted  on  by  those  who  are  always  afraid 
of  being  charged  with  extravagance,  but  with  the 
sweep  and  power  of  a  divine  movement.  And  the 
agents  were  borne  onward  as  on  the  wings  of  the 
wind,  willing  to  be  a  laughing-stock  to  men  ;  willing 
to  hear  an  outcry  from  the  world  which  they  were 
turning  upside  down. 

But  one  sufficient  answer  is,  that  this  ''  going  on 
steadily"  (i.  e.  slowly)  leaves  the  great  mass  of  men 
in  their  sins,  and  coolly  consigns  whole  generations 
to  hell !  For  death  does  not  wait  for  our  slow  pro- 
cesses ! 

But  ''  why  do  you  have  revivals  at  particular  sea- 
sons^ as  in  the  winter  for  example?''  Suppose  we 
ask  in  reply,  "■  Why  do  you  have  your  Lecture  seasons 
in  the  winter,  rather  than  summer  ?  —  and  your 
social  entertainments,  and  the  like?"    Is  it  unreason. 


142  H^  ^DB  0  OK  OF  RE  VI VA  L  S. 

able  or  arrogant  to  suppose  that  there  are  with  God 
prudential  considerations  leading  to  this  choice  of 
times  and  seasons  for  his  special  and  signal  working, 
based  upon  this  fact,  that  certain  times  are  more 
favorable  than  others  for  his  works  ? 

We  have  thus  alluded  to  some  of  the  common 
objections  to  revivals.  No  doubt  it  is  generally 
rather  to  some  of  their  i7icidental  features  that 
objection  is  made  than  to  revivals  themselves.  It 
is  unfair  and  unreasonable,  however,  to  hold  revivals 
accountable  for  the  evils  that  sometimes  attach  to 
them.  When  Whitfield  was  once  preaching  in 
Boston,  a  meeting-house  was  so  packed  that  the 
gallery  was  supposed  to  be  giving  away,  and  there 
was  a  panic  in  which  several  persons  were  trampled 
to  death.  Did  the  blame  attach  to  the  revival? 
Persons  sometimes  take  cold  in  a  revival.  Is  that 
the  fault  of  the  revival  ? 

This  is  a  painful  object  to  write  upon.  One  might 
suppose  that  anything  fraught  with  such  blessings  as 
are  revivals  would  be  welcomed  universally ;  that 
churches  long  praying  for  such  a  time  would  gladly 
mark  the  first  appearance  of  it,  and  that  ministers 
long  mourning  their  own  and  their  people's  dead- 
ness  would  rejoice  in  its  approach.  But  alas !  it  is 
otherwise.  "  It  is  no  new  thing,"  says  one,  **  for  the 
world  to  spit  upon  Christ  and  revile  Him, — no  new 
thing  for  unregenerate  and  foolish  men  to  blaspheme 
the  work  of  the  Spirit ;  but  sad  indeed  is  it  that  any 


OBJECTIONS  TO  REVIVALS.  143 

t"hat  are  his  should  hide  their  faces  from  him  and 
from  his  work  !  " 

Are  none  who  ought  to  be  leaders  in  the  world's 
conquest,  from  this  very  cause  failing  of  influence  ? 
Are  no  preachers  open  to  the  censure  conveyed  in 
the  remark  of  a  hearer,  that  his  minister,  apparently, 
would  rather  that  souls  should  remain  unconverted 
than  be  converted  in  any  way  except  his  ? 

Not  far  from  the  scene  of  a  revival,  one  cold  day, 
stood  two  men  in  conversation.  They  belonged  to 
different  churches,  and  the  following  was  the  sub- 
stance of  their  discourse  : 

''  What  is  the  state  of  religion  in  your  church  ?" 

"  Very  cold,  indeed,  sir :  it  is  as  far  below  the 
freezing  point  as  is  the  temperature  of  the  atmo- 
sphere." 

"  And  what  is  your  minister  preaching  about  ?  " 

*'  He  is  laboring  to  show  the  danger  of  animal 
excitement  in  religion." 

The  conversation  closed  with  the  exclamation, 
"The  danger  of  animal  excitement!  Why,  surely 
the  man's  sermons  would  be  better  adapted  to  the 
state  of  his  congregation  if  he  were  to  preach  on  the 
danger  of  being  spiritually  frost-bitten  !  " 

The  pungent  Mr.  Ryle,  in  one  of  his  tracts,  gives 
these  utterances:  "The  plain  truth  is,  that  many  be- 
lievers in  the  present  day  seem  so  dreadfully  afraid 
of  doing  harm  that  they  hardly  ever  dare  to  do  any 
good.  There  are  many  who  are  fruitful  in  objections, 
but  barren  in  actions  ;  rich  in  wet  blankets,  but  poor 
in  anything  like  Christian  fire.     They  are  like  the 


144 


HANDBOOK  OF  REVIVALS. 


Dutch  deputies,  who  would  never  allow  Marlborough 
to  venture  anything,  and  by  their  excessive  caution, 
prevented  many  a  victory  from  being  won."  It 
must  be  confessed  that  this  representation  is  but  too 
true. 

A  home  missionary  in  the  West  wrote  some  time 
since  as  follows:  "If  Christians  were  half  as  much 
excited  about  a  heavenly  inheritance  as  the  people 
here  are,  and  have  been  for  a  few  months  past,  about 
Government  land,  village  lots,  mill  sites,  cultivated 
farms,  etc.,  etc.,  they  would  be  branded  at  once  with 
the  wildest  kind  of  fanaticism.  How  strange  that 
professors  of  religion  are  fairly  beside  themselves 
in  the  anxiety  to  secure  a  little  of  this  world's  goods, 
and  yet  that  some  of  them,  if  they  chance  to  hear 
a  poor  sinner  cry,  "  God  be  merciful  to  me  a  sinner," 
or  witness  deep  anxiety  for  a  lost  world,  are  ready 
to  cry,  "  Excitement !  Excitement !  It  is  all  excite- 
ment." 

The  very  orthodoxy  of  some  is  made  an  occa- 
sion for  inactivity.  They  cry  out,  "  You  are  trying 
to  get  up  a  revival  in  your  own  strength  :  take  care, 
you  are  interfering  with  the  sovereignty  of  God : 
better  keep  along  in  the  usual  course,  and  let  God 
give  a  revival  when  he  thinks  it  is  best :  God  is  a 
sovereign,  and  it  is  very  wrong  for  you  to  attempt  to 
have  a  revival,  just  because  you  thi^ik  a  revival  is 
needed  !  "  Now  no  fact  (as  we  have  elsewhere  taken 
occasion  to  show)  is  more  apparent  in  revivals  than 
that  of  the  divine  sovereignty.  But  such  talk  as 
this  is  just  what  Satan  Hkes,  and  men  cannot  do  his 


OBJECTIONS  TO  REVIVALS.  145 

work  more  effectually  than  by  thus  preaching  up 
the  sovereignty  of  God  as  a  reason  why  we  should 
not  put  forth  revival  efforts. 

An  RQ,iu2\  participation  2.y\A  personal  experience  in 
precious  revivals  would  dissipate  many  a  man's 
objections.  It  makes  a  vast  difference  in  one's 
estimate  of  a  revival  whether  he  enter  into  it  or  look 
at  it.  In  the  Memoirs  of  the  late  Mr.  William  Daw- 
son is  the  following  anecdote : 

Mr.  Dawson  was  one  day  accosted  by  an  individ- 
ual who  said  he  had  been  present  at  a  certain  meet- 
ing ;  that  he  hked  the  preaching  very  well,  but  was 
much  dissatisfied  with  the  prayer-meeting ;  adding, 
that  he  usually  lost  all  the  good  he  had  received 
during  the  sermon  by  remaining  in  these  noisy 
meetings.  Mr.  D.  replied  that  he  should  have 
united  with  the  people  of  God  in  the  prayer-meet- 
ing, if  he  desired  to  profit  by  it.  ""  Oh  !  "  said  the 
gentleman,  "■  I  went  into  the  gallery,  where  I  leaned 
over  the  front,  and  saw  the  whole.  But  I  could  get 
no  good  ;  I  lost,  indeed,  all  the  benefit  I  had  received 
during  the  sermon." 

'•  It  is  easy  to  account  for  that,"  rejoined  Mr. 
Dawson. 

"  How  so?"  inquired  the  other. 

"  You  mounted  to  the  top  of  the  house,  and,  on 
looking  down  your  neighbor's  chimney  to  see  what 
kind  of  a  fire  he  kept,  you  got  your  eyes  filled  with 
smoke.  Had  you  entered  by  the  door  and  gone 
into  the  room  and  mingled  with  the  family  around 
the  household  hearth,  you  would  have  enjoyed  the 
7 


146  HANDBOOK  OF  REVIVALS. 

benefit  of  the  fire  as  well  as  they.  Sir,  you  have  got 
the  smoke  in  your  eyes  !  " 

The  writer  would  most  earnestly  entreat  all 
opponents  of  revivals  to  look  more  thoroughly- into 
the  matter, — to  ascertain,  as  far  as  possible,  in  what 
a  revival  really  consists, — and  to  prove  their  own 
selves,  lest  it  be  found  in  the  great  day  that  they 
have  been  *'  fighting  against  God." 

That  man  takes  an  awful  responsibility  who 
assumes  to  utter  a  word  in  disparagement  of 
revivals  of  religion. 

There  are  few  names  in  our  country's  annals  more 
conspicuous,  for  good  or  for  evil,  than  that  of  Aaron 
Burr.  Of  his  talents  none  can  doubt.  His  defects 
were  moral  rather  than  intellectual,  consisting  in  a 
total  apostasy  from  the  religion  of  his  fathers,  and  in 
the  lawlessness  of  one  who  had  deliberately  cast  off 
fear  and  restrained  prayer  before  God.  His  father 
was  an  earnest  Christian  minister;  his  mother  one 
of  the  most  devout  women  of  her  times,  the  daugh- 
ter of  Jonathan  Edwards,  and  the  off-shoot  of  a 
domestic  circle  which  has  been  represented  as  more 
nearly  resembling  the  life  of  heaven  than  any  other 
on  earth.  Mr.  Parton,  in  his  Life  of  Aaron  Burr, 
perhaps  without  intending  it,  tells  how  this  apostasy 
came  about.  During  his  last  year  in  college  (at 
Princeton)  there  was  a  revival  in  the  institution. 
^*  Burr  confessed  that  he  was  moved  by  the  revi- 
val. He  respected  the  religion  of  his  mother  ;  he 
had  taken  for  granted  the  creed  in  which  he  had 
been  educated.     Therefore,  though  he  was  repelled 


OBJECTIONS  TO  REVIVALS,  i^j 

by  the  wild  excitement  which  prevailed,  and  disgusted 
by  the  means  employed  to  excite  terror,  his  mind 
was  not  at  ease.  He  consulted  Dr.  Witherspoon  in 
this  perplexity.  The  clergymen  of  the  time  were 
divided  in  opinion  upon  the  subject  of  revivals ; 
those  educated  in  the  old  country  being  generally 
opposed  to  them.  President  Witherspoon  was  of 
that  number,  and  he  accordingly  told  the  anxious  stu- 
dent that  the  raging  excitement  was  fanatical,  not 
truly  religious,  and  Burr  went  away  relieved."  This 
is  believed  to  be  the  key  to  Burr's  apostate  career. 

Assuming  that  that  opinion  of  the  revival  was  the 
real  cause  of  his  going  away  '^  relieved,"  what  terrible 
consequences  followed  that  advice.  For  Burr  pro- 
ceeded to  drink  in  with  avidity  the  reasonings  of  the 
French  and  English  infidels,  which  were  much  in  vogue 
at  the  time.  These  prepared  him  for  the  profligate 
habits  which  distinguished  him  through  life,  which 
procured  his  arraignment  at  the  bar  of  his  country 
for  high  treason,  which  involved  him  in  his  fatal 
duel  with  Hamilton,  and  which  made  him  ever  after 
an  outcast  and  a  vagabond  in  the  earth.  It  causes 
a  shudder  to  think  that  possibly  that  deprecia- 
ting remark  as  to  the  revival  made  him  the  lib- 
ertine, the  duellist,  the  plotter  against  his  govern- 
ment, the  heartless  seducer,  and  the  victim  of  a 
supreme  selfishness  that  he  was.  And  it  is  an  illus- 
tration of  the  sad  consequences  that  may  follow  the 
utterance  of  one  word  against  revivals. 

It  will  be  remembered  that  our  Saviour  claimed 
for   his   miracles   that    they   were    wrought    by   the 


1^8  ^A  NDB  0 OK  OF  RE  VI VA  L  S. 

Spirit  of  God.  The  Pharisees  attributed  them  to  the 
agency  of  Satan.  What  that  sin  was  the  context 
tells  us.  "  All  manner  of  sin  and  blasphemy  shall 
be  forgiven  unto  men  :  but  the  blasphemy  against 
the  Holy  Ghost  shall  not  be  forgiven  unto  men." 
**  Whosoever  speaketh  a  word  against  the  Holy  Ghost 
it  shall  not  be  forgiven  him,  neither  in  this  world, 
neither  in  the  world  to  come."  Revivals  also  claim 
to  be  wrought  by  the  Spirit  of  God.  If  they  are  so, 
what  the  sin  of  speaking  against  them  is,  it  is  not  for 
us  to  say — farther  than  that  it  is  in  so7ne  sense,  at 
least,  the  sin  of  "  speaking  against  the  Holy  Ghost." 
The  degree  of  the  guilt  depends^  on  the  means  of 
knowledge  and  the  malignity  of  purpose.  We  would 
neither  presume  nor  wish  to  say,  that  in  any  case  it 
is  unpardonable  ;  but  who  would  not  shun  the  possi- 
biHty  of  speaking  contemptuously  of  the  w^ork  of  the 
Spirit?  "Beware  therefore,"  says  an  apostle,  ''lest 
that  come  upon  you  which  is  spoken  in  the  proph- 
ets ;  behold,  ye  despisers,  and  wonder  and  perish : 
for  I  work  a  work  in  your  day,  a  work  which  ye 
shall  in  no  wise  believe,  though  a  man  declare  it 
unto  you."  He  that  will  speak  lightly  of  revivals, 
should  ponder  these  words  deeply,  and  remember 
that  he  will  be  called  upon  in  the  great  day  to  con- 
front the  fact  that  he  took  it  upon  himself  to  con- 
demn those  scenes  of  religious  awakening  which 
brought  such  gladness  to  such  multitudes  of  souls. 

Nor  let  it  be  forgotten,  that  one  may  be  secretly 
doubtful  and  indifferent  as  to  revivals  ;  and  so,  though 
not  openly  opposing   them,    be  practically   against 


OBJECTTONS  TO  REVIVALS.  149 

them.  Such  persons  cannot  be  reUeved  of  the  re- 
sponsibility of  being  opposed,  in  spirit  and  in  prac- 
tice, to  revivals  by  their  silent  and  negative  course 
regarding  them.  To  have  no  positive  faith  in  revi- 
vals is  to  be  averse  and  contrary  to  them.  Revivals 
are  so  big  with  consequences,  so  instinct  with  life  and 
power,  that  they  cannot  be  objects  of  attention 
without  moving  the  mind  one  way  or  another,  with- 
out being  hated  where  they  are  not  loved,  dreaded 
where  they  are  not  desired,  though  peculiar  circum- 
stances of  expediency  may  repress  positive  expres- 
sions of  aversion.  Such  persons  will  not  only  do 
nothing  in  favor  of  revivals,  but  amidst  studied 
silence  and  reserve  will  do  much  against  them.  Can 
the  preaching  of  ministers  be  otherwise  than  essen- 
tially hostile  to  revivals,  who  are  not  without  doubts 
whether  revivals  are  not  the  work  of  man,  or  perhaps 
of  man  and  Satan  united  ?  The  state  of  mind  which 
dictates  such  a  strain  of  preaching  cannot  but  dic- 
tate a  similar  strain  of  conversation  ;  and  though 
direct  unfriendliness  may  not  be  intended,  yet  it 
will  be  exerted,  and  exerted-in  the  most  decisive  and 
effectual  manner. 

And  this  thous^ht  must  be  added  ;  that  ministers 
may  believe  in  revivals,  and  still  be  practically 
opposed  to  them,  because  their  one  great,  earnest 
aim  is  not  to  bring  sinners  to  immediate  repent- 
ance ;  which  is  the  very  spirit  of  revivals. 

*'  O  Lord,  Revive  Thy  Work." 


CHAPTER  VI. 

POSITION   OF  EVANGELISTS. 

"X  "\  rE  may  define  evangelists  as  preachers  without 
pastoral  charges.  As  thus  defined,  the  apos- 
tles were  evangelists, — tellers  of  the  good  tidings  to 
the  people  at  large. 

Paul  was  the  prince  of  evangelists.  In  five  and 
twenty  years  he  travelled  three  times  over  a  great 
part  of  Asia  and  Europe.  Twice  he  spent  two  years 
as  a  prisoner,  preaching  to  all  who  came  to  him,  as 
well  as  to  successive  soldiers  to  whom  he  was 
chained.  At  one  place  he  wintered,  at  another  he 
spent  a  year  and  a  half,  at  a  third  two  whole  years, 
so  preaching  "  that  all  they  that  dwell  in  Asia  heard 
the  word  of  the  Lord  Jesus." 

Our  blessed  Lord  went  from  place  to  place 
preaching  and  performing  his  mighty  works.  In  the 
three  years  of  his  public  life  he  travelled  three  times 
over  Galilee.  Three  times  he  visited  Jerusalem. 
For  weeks  together  he  preached  at  Capernaum,  a 
border  town  where  many  were  coming  and  going. 
Six  months  he  labored  beyond  Jordan,  and  twice  he 
sent  out  disciples  to  extend  his  work.  He  came  not 
mainly  to  teach,  and  yet  through  his  public  life  he 
labored  as  an  itinerant.  It  was  thus  that  he  spread 
his  gospel  among  perhaps  three  millions  of  people. 


POSITION-  OF  E  VANGELISTS.  \  5  i 

Modern  missionaries,  in  the  main,  are  evangelists. 
So  were  many  of  the  earnest  preachers  of  early  days. 
Whitfield  spent  most  of  his  life  as  an  evangelist.  So 
did  John  Wesley,  who  rode  horseback  100,000  miles 
in  his  visits  from  place  to  place. 

In  this  country  from  the  earliest  times,  there  have 
been  men  acting  as  evangelists.  More  than  a  hun- 
dred years  ago  the  Philadelphia  Baptist  Association 
appointed  Rev.  Messrs.  Edwards  and  Gano  to  visit 
and  preach  as  evangelists.  Dr.  Nettleton,  in  the  first 
half  of  the  present  century,  was  a  famous  evangelist. 
Inspired  with  the  earnest  wish  to  give  himself  to  the 
foreign  mission  service,  but  prevented  from  so  doing, 
he  gave  himself  to  the  work  of  an  evangelist ;  first 
among  destitute  churches,  and  then,  upon  the  calls 
of  his  brethren,  to  the  visitation  of  churches  with 
pastors.  And  everywhere  the  Lord  went  with  him 
and  wonderfully  blessed  his  labors.  Eternity  alone 
will  tell  the  multitudes  led  to  Christ  in  connection 
with  his  itinerant  services.  The  names  of  others 
might  be  mentioned  who  were  also  much  blessed  in 
this  work. 

And  yet  such  labors  in  our  day  are  not  looked 
upon  with  favor.  A  chief  cause  is  found  in  the  im- 
prudence of  some  evangelists.  Great  scandal  was 
brought  upon  this  class  of  preachers  by  one  James 
Davenport,  more  than  a  century  ago.  His  excesses 
caused  the  ministry  to  look  with  suspicion  upon  this 
style  of  service,  and  to  dread  even  the  name  evan- 
gelist. 

Rev.    Joseph    Fish,  of  Stonington,  Conn.,  in    a 


152 


HANDBOOK  OF  REVIVALS. 


sermon  which  he  published  in  1763,  informs  us  of 
the  visit  of  Mr.  Davenport  to  his  church  some 
twenty  years  previously.  Speaking  of  the  revivals  of 
that  day,  he  says,  "  In  these  strange  operations,  there 
was  a  marvellous  mixture  of  almost  every  thing 
good  and  l?ad— truth  and  error,  chaff  and  wheat. 
For  while  the  spirit  of  God  wrought  powerfully, 
Satan  raged  maliciously,  and  acted  his  old  subtle 
part  to  deceive.  This  happened,  or  at  least  was  car- 
ried to  the  highest  pitch,  under  the  preaching  and 
ministrations  of  a  wonderful,  strange,  good  man, 
(the  Rev.  James  Davenport,  of  Long  Island,)  who  vis- 
ited these  parts  in  the  time  of  our  religious  concern 
and  awakening ;  a  young  man  of  undoubted  real 
piety,  fervent  zeal  for  God,  love  to  souls,  and  ardent 
desire  to  advance  the  Redeemer's  kingdom.  But, 
(thus  it  was  permitted,)  a  man,  while  with  us,  under 
the  powerful  influence  oi  -^  false  spirit  in  a  great  part 
of  his  conduct,  as  many  then  told  him,  and  as  he 
himself  did  afterwards  acknowledge  with  deep  abase- 
ment. Satan  taking  the  advantage  of  his  zeal  in 
religion,  transformed  himself  into  an  angel  of  light, 
and  hurried  him  into  extremes ;  yea,  artfully  carried 
him  beside  the  truth  and  duty,  and  beyond  the 
bounds  of  decency.'* 

It  is  not  difficult  to  trace  the  effects  of  the  mis- 
guided zeal  of  this  man  in  the  existing  coldness 
towards  itinerating  ministers. 

And  this  has  been  enhanced  by  men  since  his 
time.  Any  one  familiar  with  the  religious  history 
of  the  churches  for  the  last  forty  years,  can  recall  the 


POSITION  OF  EVANGELISTS. 


153 


names  of  evangelists  who  have  not  commended 
themselves  to  the  good  judgment,  (if  indeed  to  the 
confidence)  of  their  brethren  generally.  Dr.  Hum- 
phrey, in  his  Revival  Sketches,  says  :  "  The  great  de- 
mand for  preaching  in  western  revivals,  brought  out 
a  number  of  zealous  young  men  with  but  little  expe- 
rience, who  felt  it  their  duty  to  enter  into  the  work 
and  help  the  pastors  wherever  their  services  were 
desired.  They  soon  took  the  name  of  evangelists, 
or  revivalists,  as  they  were  more  commonly  called. 
Some  of  them,  in  process  of  time,  became  zealous 
overmuch.  They  introduced  measures  which  many 
pastors  of  riper  judgment  and  more  experience  in 
revivals  could  not  approve.  And  as  their  zeal  in- 
creased, they  wanted  to  go  to  places  where  they 
were  not  sent  for.  Nor  would  they  be  hindered  for 
want  o{  regular  invitations.  Influential  members  of 
the  churches  who  sympathized  with  them  were  ap- 
proached, and  enlisted  to  overrule  the  judgment  of 
their  ministers,  and  wring  from  them  a  reluctant 
consent.  If  the  ministers  would  not  yield,  they 
must  be  broken  down,  as  the  phrase  was.  This  was 
often  attempted,  and  sometimes  succeeded.  Nor 
would  the  evangelist  long  consent  to  labor  under 
the  advice  and  direction  of  the  pastor.  He  must 
give  up  the  reins,  and  stand  aside  and  look  on,  or 
take  a  subordinate  part  in  the  revival.  The  conse- 
quence was,  that  divisions  were  created  in  the 
churches,  part  holding  with  the  pastors  and  part 
with  the  evangelists ;  and  though  scores  of  converts 
might  be  announced,  some  churches  were  actually 

7* 


154 


HANDBOOK  OF  REVIVALS. 


weakened,  and  to  such  a  degree  that  if  not  quite 
broken  up,  in  what  has  since  been  called  the  '  burnt 
district,'  they  have  scarcely  recovered  to  this  day. 
Not  only  were  good  ministers  driven  from  their  con- 
gregations in  this  manner,  but  such  prejudices 
against  revivals  were  created  by  these  extreme  meas- 
ures, that  it  has  taken  a  whole  generation  to  remove 
them." 

But  while  eccentricities  and  rashness  are  justly 
chargeable  to  some  who  have  acted  as  evangelists, 
it  should  not  operate  as  an  argument  against  this 
class  of  laborers.  Richard  Baxter  remarks  that 
though  the  word  of  God  is  divine,  our  mode  of  dis- 
pensing it  is  human  ;  and  there  is  scarcely  anything 
we  have  the  handling  of  but  we  leave  on  it  the 
print  of  our  fingers.  Imperfection  attaches  to  our 
best  endeavors  ;  and  why  should  we  be  suspicious 
of  a  particular  kind  of  labor  because  of  the  extrav- 
agance or  unworthiness  of  some  who  have  under- 
taken it  ?  God  knows  more  than  we  know  ;  and  it 
becomes  us  to  be  slow  to  denounce  that  upon  which 
he  bestows  his  blessing,  even  though  it  seem  not  to 
deserve  our  approval. 

Much  can  be  said  in  favor  of  this  particular  in- 
strumentality. Undoubtedly  it  is  of  divine  appoint- 
ment, for  *'  he  gave  some  evangelists."  And  if 
it  be  insisted  that  their  functions  in  primitive  times 
were  unlike  those  performed  now,  it  devolves  upon 
the  objector  to  show  the  essential  difference.  True, 
they  did  not  labor  chiefly  with  churches,  but  out- 
side  of    them ;    although  this   is   not    clear   as   to 


POSITION-  OF  EVANGELISTS. 


55 


Apollos,  at  least,  whose  fame  as  an  evangelist  was  in 
all  the  churches.  But  at  first  there  were  no  churches 
with  whom  evangelists  could  labor.  It  was  needful 
that  they  preach  in  new  localities,  like  our  modern 
missionaries.  This  carrying  the  gospel  into  ^'  the 
regions  beyond  ''  engrossed  all  their  time  and  atten- 
tion ;  a  prominent  exception,  however,  being  found 
in  the  apostle  Paul,  who,  with  other  labors,  visited 
and  strengthened  the  churches, — cooperating  with 
the  pastors.  To  reason  from  the  early  practice  there- 
fore, as  against  the  present,  seems  scarcely  allowable. 
We  doubt  whether  an  argument  against  modern  evan- 
gelism can  be  drawn  from  New  Testament  order. 

Again :  experience  attests  to  the  great  useful- 
ness of  this  agency.  We  have  spoken  of  Whitfield 
and  Wesley.  It  is  also  well  known  that  Luther  and 
his  fellow-laborers  carried  forward  the  work  more  as 
evangelists  than  as  pastors.  Hosts  of  itinerant 
preachers  and  colporteurs  went  everywhere  convey- 
ing the  word  of  life  to  the  homes  and  hearts  of 
the  people. 

The  early  revivals  in  this  country  were  directly 
connected  with  the  labors  of  Edwards,  the  Tennents, 
Wheelock,  Pomroy,  Pendleton,  and  many  others, 
who  either  had  no  pastoral  charges,  or  gave  them  up 
for  the  time,  and  went  out  as  evangelists  to  places 
far  and  near,  arousing  the  churches  and  warning  men 
to  repent.  The  same  was  true  of  the  later  revivals; 
as  remarked  above  in  regard  to  Nettleton  and 
others. 

It  were  not  difficult  to  point  to  some  men  now 


I  56  HANDBOOK  OF  RE  VIVALS. 

who  are  honored  and  beloved  as  the  helpers  of  pas- 
tors in  ''  bringing  in  sheaves,"  and  the  extent  of 
whose  usefulness  it  is  impossible  to  overestimate. 
What  multitudes  of  souls,  both  among  those  in  glory 
and  those  toiling  for  Christ,  are  witnesses  to  the  good 
accomplished  by  the  untiring  energies  of  men  whose 
names  might  be  mentioned. 

We  are  fully  aware  of  the  unfavorable  opinion  of 
many,  as  to  some  of  the  men  and  measures  connected 
with  evangelism  during  the  last  half  century.  Nor 
do  we  say  there  is  no  good  ground  for  it.  But  it 
may  well  be  asked,  what  had  been  the  condition  of 
the  churches  to-day  without  that  class  of  labor  to 
which  exception  is  taken  ?  Certainly  the  churches 
never  made  greater  progress  than  within  the  period 
of  modern  evangelism.  And  who  will  undertake  to 
say  that  it  is  not  owing,  largely,  to  the  new  impulses 
given  through  this  particular  branch  of  effort? 

Farther.  We  can  easily  see  some  peculiar  advan- 
tages in  evangelistic  labor.  For  one  thing,  it 
stimulates  expectation  and  hope,  and  impels  to 
prayer  and  readiness  for  a  blessing.  Speaking  of  the 
great  revivals  at  the  beginning  of  this  century,  Baird 
says,  *'  As  one  means  of  extending  the  work,  minis- 
ters who  had  enjoyed  the  presence  of  God  among 
their  own  people,  were  selected  by  some  ecclesiasti- 
cal body  and  sent  forth,  generally  two  together,  on 
preaching  tours  among  the  neighboring  churches. 
The  expectation  of  their  coming  drew  large  audiences 
wherever  they  preached." 

'*  The  churches  which  they  visited  being,  in  most 


POSITION  OF  EVANGELISTS. 


15: 


cases,  prepared  to  receive  them  by  a  previous  sea- 
son of  fasting  and  prayer,  and  animated  by  their 
presence  and  labors  to  redoubled  fervor  of  supplica- 
tion, were,  in  many  cases  favored  with  an  immediate 
outpouring  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  Under  these  and 
similar  influences  the  work  of  God  spread  into  more 
than  one  hundred  towns  in  Massachusetts  and  Con- 
necticut, and  into  a  still  greater  number  of  places  in 
the  new  settlements  of  Vermont,  New  Hampshire, 
Maine  and  New  York,  which  had  but  recently  formed 
a  wide-spread  field  of  missionary  labor." 

For  the  time  being,  as  we  see,  these  men  were 
evangelists ;  and  the  facts  alleged  were  what  would 
have  been  expected.  For,  if  a  minister  and  church 
know  of  the  speedy  coming  of  an  evangelist,  the 
feeling  is  that  they  must  bestir  themselves.  Sluggish- 
ness and  procrastination  are  put  away.  The  preach- 
ing is  more  earnest.  Responsibility  for  the  success 
of  the  proposed  special  effort  is  felt ;  prayers  are 
more  fervent  and  direct ;  and  thus  the  way  of  the 
Lord  is  prepared. 

Still  farther:  expectation  is  awakened  in  the 
community,  and  the  people  are  ready  to  come  to- 
gether, at  least  to  hear  the  strangers,  and  to  witness 
'what  occurs.  And  the  first  thing  in  saving  men  is 
to  gain  a  hearing.  A  principal  reason  why  the 
masses  perish  is  because  they  never  hear  preaching. 

Again  :  through  the  labors  of  evangelists  the  vari- 
ous gifts  of  the  ministry  are  in  a  measure  diffused. 
One  man  has  specially  the  gift  to  teach,  another  to 
incite.     Or,  as  we  may  say,  the  one  prepares  iw^iy  and 


1 5  8  HANDBOOK  OF  RE  VIVALS. 

the  Other  kindles  it.  One  preacher,  too,  may  have 
no  aptness  in  revival  work,  and  another  may  excel 
in  this,  and  in  little  else.  Thus  one  class  of  talent 
is  supplemented  by  the  other. 

Dr.  Geo.  B.  Ide,  of  Massachusetts,  after  a  great 
revival  among  his  people  in  connection  with  the  labors 
of  Mr.  Earle,  said  that  his  parish  was  like  a  garden 
in  the  spring  with  the  beds  all  laid  out,  and  the 
seeds  all  planted  in  them  ;  and  that  it  only  needed 
the  additional  sunshine  that  came  along  with  the 
evangelist  to  make  the  seeded  rows  shoot  forth.  So 
in  multitudes  of  cases.  One  man  plants,  and 
another  waters  ;  while  it  is  God  that  giveth  the  in- 
crease. One  sows,  (he  is  specially  fitted  for  that :) 
and  another  reaps  (he  is  specially  fitted  for  that). 
And  again  one  man  excels  in  winning  souls  to 
Christ,  and  another  in  building  them  up  in  the  faith. 
And  why  should  not  all  the  gifts  of  the  ministry  be 
brought  into  requisition,  and  diffused  far  as  possible 
among  the  churches  for  their  edification  ? 

How  often,  too,  does  a  disheartened  minister  find 
cheer  and  strength  in  the  coming  of  an  evangelist. 
His  work  may  drag  heavily  ;  and  yet  a  little  added 
power  would  accomplish  wonders.  Mr.  Earle  once 
likened  himself  to  the  additional  horse  with  whiffle- 
tree  attached  to  hitch  on  and  help  pull  the  load 
up  the  hill.  The  disciples  went  forth  two  by  two. 
But  the  pastor  labors  on  alone  ;  and  like  "the  com- 
ing of  Titus"  of  old,  may  be  the  visit  of  a  brother  min- 
ister. Iron  sharpeneth  iron ;  countenance  cheers 
countenance ;    and    so    the    feeble    hands    become 


POSITION  OF  E  VA  NGEIIS  TS.  i  5  q 

strong,  and  the  work  goes  bravely  on.  Often  Is  a 
single  visit  of  an  evangelist  the  very  4;hing  that 
saves  a  church,  and  insures  a  long  and  successful  pas- 
torate. But  for  this  many  a  man  had  quitted  his 
field,  and  let  the  interest  die. 

Hundreds  upon  hundreds  of  feeble  churches,  too, 
without  settled  pastors,  have  been  saved  from  ex- 
tinction by  such  visits  of  God's  servants ;  and  after 
that  have  been  able  to  support  a  minister. 

Farther  still :  a  pastor  may  be  overworked  ;  and 
a  failure  of  health  at  the  beginning  of  a  revival 
among  his  people,  may  make  the  labors  of  an  evan- 
gelist highly  desirable  for  a  few  weeks  or  months. 
Anticipating  this  state  of  things.  Dr.  Porter  said  : 
*'  Such  help  has  often  been  furnished  by  the  occa- 
sional labors  of  other  pastors,  who  have  had  a  short 
leave  of  absence  frorn  their  own  flocks.  But  perhaps 
the  only  adequate  provision  for  such  emergencies 
would  be,  that  a  few  men,  of  rare  endowments  for 
this  particular  service, — men  of  God,  distinguished 
for  judgment,  fervor  of  piety  and  suavity  of  temper, 
— should  be  held  in  resei-ve  to  labor  where  they  are 
most  needed,  as  assistants  to  stated  pastors.  These 
men,  of  course,  should  be  ordained  ministers,  and 
hold  themselves  accountable  to  some  regular  ecclesi- 
astical body." 

Once  more.  There  is  no  reason  to  doubt  that  it 
pleases  God  to  bestow  his  converting  grace  in  special 
measure  in  connection  with  the  labors  of  some 
evangelists.  It  is  undeniable  that  through  them 
great  numbers  of  souls  are  gathered  into  the   Chris- 


1 60  ^A  NDB  0  OK  OF  RE  VI VA  L  S. 

tian  ranks  ;  and  there  is  no  conceivable  way  of  ac- 
counting for  this  acknowledged  success  but  on  the 
ground  here  indicated.  It  seems  good  to  the  Most 
High,  in  the  sovereignty  of  his  operations,  to  ac- 
company with  the  extraordinary  power  of  the  Holy 
Ghost  the  preaching  and  the  means,  which  are  in 
themselves  simple  and  in  no  wise  remarkable,  of  men 
whom  he  has  evidently  raised  up  for  this  particular 
work.  The  names  of  Whitfield,  Nettleton,  the  Ten- 
nents,  Finney,  Knapp,  Inskip,  Earle,  Hammond, 
Dewitt,  Graves,  Caughey,  and  others,  illustrate  this 
remark.  And  we  hold  this  to  be  a  sufficient  warrant 
for  the  employment  of  the  agency  in  question. 

Say  what  we  will,  God  sets  the  seal  of  his  appro- 
val on  these  labors  ;  and  what  ''  he  hath  cleansed, 
that  call  thou  not  common  or  unclean." 

Nor  is  it  by  any  means  certain  that  one  reason 
for  the  infrequency  of  revivals  is  not  to  be  found  in 
the  neglect  of  this  instrumentality.  And  if  churches 
generally,  instead  of  viewing  all  evangelists  with  sus- 
picion, and  speaking  evil  of  their  work  and  their 
office,  were  to  pray  for  more  and  better  men  of 
this  class,  it  were  a  mighty  gain  to  the  cause  of 
Christ.  And  when  the  harvest  is  so  plenteous,  and 
the  laborers  so  few,  it  is  little  less  than  appalling  to 
witness  the  frequent  indiscriminate  denunciation  of 
a  means  which  has  been,  and  is,  such  a  power  for 
good. 

In  saying  this  we  are  not  depreciating  the  pastor- 
ate ;  far  from  it.  Nor  would  we  be  understood  to  hold 
that  the  system  of  evangelism  has  not  its  drawbacks, 


POSITION  OF  E  VANGELISTS.  1 6 1 

and  could  not  be  improved.  There  is  danger  on  the 
part  of  churches  of  a  distrust  of  the  estabhshed  means 
of  grace, and  a  morbid  craving  for  extraordinary  meas- 
ures :  and  on  the  part  of  the  evangehsts,  a  longing 
for  immediate  rather  than  permanent  results ;  an 
adoption  of  doubtful  measures  and  management  to 
hurry  such  results ;  and  an  unhealthy  love  of  noto- 
riety through  the  press,  and  the  like.  These,  and 
perhaps  other  tendencies  are  to  be  guarded  against. 
But  such  tendencies  are  not  sound  objections  to  the 
system  itself;  for  there  is  nothing  perfect  beneath 
the  sun.  The  field  is  wide  for  evangelistic  labor,  and 
in  the  time  when  many  shall  run  to  and  fro  and 
knowledge  shall  be  increased,  likely  it  will  be  more 
extensively  called  into  requisition  than  now. 

In  just  this  connection  some  words  of  caution  are 
appropriate.  If  reliance  is  placed  upon  foreign  aid  to 
such  an  extent  as  to  diminish  the  sense  of  responsi- 
bility on  the  part  of  the  church  or  the  pastor,  it  is  a 
serious  evil.  Sometimes  the  feeling  is  that  without 
an  evangelist  nothing  can  be  done ;  and  so  nothing 
is  attempted.  Sometimes  the  people  wait  (in  compar- 
ative indolence  and  hopelessness)  mi tz/  the  promised 
visitation  is  realized.  And  sometimes  the  visit  of  the 
evangelist  having  come,  it  is  felt  that  the  work  will 
go  forward  anyhow,  as  a  necessary  consequence. 

All  this  is  wrong.  The  pastor  and  his  charge 
must  feel  that  it  devolves  on  t/ie7n,  not  on  him,  to 
insure  success,  in  its  human  aspect.  If  the  impres- 
sion prevail  that  they  are  now  relieved  from  obliga- 
tion, and    may   be   lookers-on,    no  good  can   come. 


l62  HANDBOOK  OF  REVIVALS. 

The  pressure  must  still  lie  upon  their  hearts.  No 
aid  from  abroad  is  useful  which  tends  to  release  the 
church  and  the  stated  ministry  from  a  full,  undivided 
sense  of  responsibility  for  earnest,  active,  personal 
effort  to  carry  on  the  revival. 

Yet  it  should  be  added,  that  if  a  church  and  min- 
ister will  not  labor  together  without  assistance,  let 
them  send  for  it.  Better  so  than  that  the  wise  and 
foolish  slumber  on,  and  both  perish  together. 

And  the  evangelist  himself  will  need  grace  to  act 
with  discretion,  in  order  to  secure  the  greatest  bene- 
fit. If  wise,  he  will  never  use  a  style  of  preaching 
that  is  vulgar  in  diction  or  manner,  or  in  any  way  of- 
fensive to  good  taste.  He  will  be  solemn  and  not 
trifling ;  always  courteous,  and  never  abrupt,  rude, 
or  coarse.  He  will  everywhere  be  the  Christian 
gentleman. 

Moreover,  he  will  be  exceedingly  careful  in  all 
his  ways ;  and  especially  in  his  intercourse  with  the 
other  sex  will  avoid  even  the  very  appearance  of 
evil ;  for  the  eyes  of  gainsayers  are  upon  him. 

He  will  be  patient,  "  not  rendering  railing  for  rail- 
ing, but  contrariwise,  blessing."  He  will  be  much  in 
prayer ;  will  watch  his  own  heart ;  will  keep  humble 
before  God  ;  will  study  to  show  himself  approved  of 
God,  a  workman  that  needeth  not  to  be  ashamed, 
rightly  dividing  the  word,  and  not  handling  the 
word  of  God  deceitfully.  He  will  be  thoroughly 
honest,  not  using  aught  of  "pious  fraud,"  or  arti- 
fice of  any  kind  to  gain  a  present  end,  as  is  some- 
times the  case  with  revival  laborers. 


POSI TION  OF  E  VA  NGELIS  TS. 


163 


The  good  evangelist  will  also  in  every  way  help, 
and  not  harm  the  pastor.  The  pastor  is  the  head  of 
the  flock,  and  cannot  even  temporarily  abandon  his 
post.  He  is  responsible  for  results  more  than  any 
one  else  ;  and  therefore  his  opinion  and  wishes  are 
to  be  respected.  Said  Nettleton,  "  Settled  pastors 
have,  and  ought  to  have,  the  entire  management  in 
their  own  congregations.  Each  one  has  a  right  to 
pursue  his  own  measures,  within  his  own  limits ;  and 
no  itinerant  has  any  business  to  interfere  or  dictate. 
It  will  ever  be  regarded  as  intermeddling  in  other 
men's  matters.'' 

Good  evangelists  will  not  be  ready  to  denounce 
those  Christians  and  those  ministers  as  enemies  of 
revivals,  who  will  not  yield  up  to  them  the  reins,  nor 
sanction  all  their  movements.  There  is  danger  of 
this  from  the  nature  of  the  case.  Their  minds  are 
awake  to  the  soul's  salvation  ;  and  they  are  oppressed 
by  its  amazing  importance.  They  feel  that  some- 
thing efficient  ought  to  be  done — must  be  done  to 
wake  up  a  slumbering  world ;  and  they  naturally 
desire  that  all  Christians  should  go  along  with  them 
in  their  efforts.  In  this  state  of  mind  they  expect 
nothing  but  cordial  co-operation ;  and  where  they  do 
not  find  it,  corrupt  nature  takes  advantage  of  the 
excitement  they  have  reached,  and  the  disappoint- 
ment they  feel,  (and  perhaps  withal  of  a  naturally 
ardent  temperament,)  to  discharge  itself  not  only  in 
grievous  complaints,  but  sometimes  even  bitter 
invective.  All  this  should  be  guarded  against  with 
the  greatest  care. 


1 64  HA NDBOOK  OF  RE  VI VALS. 

It  is  a  most  delicate  service  for  an  itenarant 
preacher  to  go  in  and  labor  with  a  pastor  of  ordinary 
standing  in  a  revival.  And  it  requires  great  wisdom, 
prudence,  and  self-forgetfulness,  lest  the  latter  be 
thrown  into  the  background,  and  his  influence  un- 
intentionally impaired.  The  biographer  of  Nettleton 
bestows  a  high  praise  in  saying,  that  an  instance 
probably  cannot  be  mentioned  in  which  his  influence 
led  to  the  dismission  of  a  pastor;  but  many  instances 
might  be  mentioned  in  which  he  was  instrumental  in 
strengthening  the  hands  of  pastors.  He  would  treat 
ministers  with  such  kindness,  and  speak  of  them  with 
such  respect,  as  to  make  the  impression  on  the 
minds  of  their  people  that  they  were  worthy  of 
their  confidence  ;  and  thus  not  a  few  who  had  almost 
lost  their  influence,  were  firmly  reinstated  in  the 
affections  of  their  people. 

Of  course  the  true  evangelist,  as  we  have  intima- 
ted, will  zvatcJi  his  own  hearty  and  be  right  before 
God.  He  will  not  act  an  assumed  part ;  affecting  a 
measure  of  sincerity  and  godliness  that  does  not  be- 
long to  him.  How  holy  a  man  does  it  become  him 
to  be !  How  much  on  his  knees  !  How  intimate 
and  uninterrupted  his  transactions  with  the  Throne ! 
If  Luther  trembled  every  time  he  entered  the  pul- 
pit, well  may  an  evangelist  tremble  as  he  sets 
foot  on  new  ground,  and  puts  himself  into  vital  con- 
nection with  a  special  work  in  behalf  of  God  and 
men !  His  very  zeal  and  success  expose  him  to 
peril.  Human  passions,  hateful  pride,  and  unchar- 
itable bitterness  may  be  mixed  with  his  zeal  for  the 


POSITION  OF  EVANGELISTS.  £65 

Lord  ;  and  when  abundant  blessings  are  showering 
down,  the  enemy  of  his  soul  is  sure  to  attempt  to 
puff  him  up  with  the  idea  that  he  has  eminent  gifts, 
and  the  highest  tokens  of  God's  favor,  and  so  Jie  may- 
go  forth  and  act  among  his  fellow  creatures  as  if  pe- 
culiarly wise  and  strong  and  good. 

President  Edwards'  words  on  this  point  are  much 
in  place  ;  and  no  doubt  they  were  called  forth  by 
some  of  the  revival  preachers  of  his  time.  He  says  : 
"  There  is  also  great  temptation  to  an  assuming  be- 
havior in  some  persons.  When  a  minister  is  greatly 
succeeded  from  time  to  time,  and  so  draws  the  eyes 
of  the  multitude  upon  him,  and  he  sees  himself 
flocked  after  and  resorted  to  as  an  oracle,  and  people 
are  ready  to  adore  him  and  to  offer  sacrifice  to  him, 
as  it  was  with  Paul  and  Barnabas  at  Lystra,  it  is 
almost  impossible  for  a  man  to  avoid  taking  upon 
him  the  airs  of  a  master.  All  young  ministers  in  this 
day  of  bringing  up  the  ark  of  God  should  take  warn- 
ing by  the  example  of  a  young  Levite  in  Israel, 
Uzzah  the  son  of  Abinadab.  He  seemed  to  have  a 
real  concern  for  the  ark  of  God,  and  to  be  zealous 
and  engaged  in  his  mind  ;  but  God  smote  him  for  his 
want  of  humility  and  taking  too  much  upon  himself." 

Doubtless  this  is  one  reason  why  God  subjects 
these  his  servants  to  so  many  humiliations,  and  de- 
feats, and  trials.  In  this  way  they  are  kept  where 
he  can  consistently  bestow  upon  their  labors  his 
blessing. 

It  must  be  added,  that  if  the  evangelist  should 
respect  the  position  of  the  pastor,  so  should  the  pas- 


1 55  HA  NDB  0  OK  OF  RE  ViVAL  S. 

tor  respect  the  position  of  the  evangelist.  Obliga- 
tions are  not  all  on  one  side.  It  not  unfrequently 
happens  that  the  evangelist  is  assailed,  publicly  or 
privately,  and  perhaps  by  those  from  whom  better 
things  should  be  expected.  In  such  cases,  the  pas- 
tor, above  all  others,  should  "  hold  such  in  reputa- 
tion." Sometimes  it  may  .be  necessary  (not  often) 
to  resort  to  the  public  press  to  expose  a  base  slander 
or  a  lurking  insinuation.  Possibly  it  may  have  to 
be  done  in  the  open  assembly.  Except  in  extreme 
cases,  however,  it  is  decidedly  better  that  neither  the 
assailed  party  nor  the  pastor  take  any  notice  of  the 
matter.  If  the  brethren  of  the  church,  including  the 
minister,  give  to  the  evangelist  their  hearty  and 
persevering  support,  all  will  be  well.  The  ''strife  of 
tongues"  will  in  this  way  be  silenced  ;  and  God  will 
take  care  of  both  the  workman  and  the  work. 

But  a  pastor  who  is  not  ready  to  be  the  ^rue 
brother  to  the  evangelist,  acts  a  very  unworthy  part 
in  inviting  him  to  come  to  his  assistance. 

In  this  connection  we  must  record  the  belief,  that 
the  habit  of  some  excellent  brethren  in  the  ministry 
of  passing  indiscriminate  censure  upon  evangelists 
and  their  work,  is  a  sin  that  ought  to  be  repented  of. 
Did  not  our  Lord  teach  that  speaking  lightly  of  one 
of  his  servants  was  to  ''  despise  him  that  sent  him  ?  '' 
If  ministers  denounce  their  brethren  (who  at  least 
have  a  conscience  in  pursuing  their  often  thankless 
task)  what  must  be  expected  of  the  world  ?  We  com- 
mend the  thought  to  all  preachers  and  theological 
teachers. 


POSITION  OF  EVANGEIISTS. 


167 


The  following  resolutions,  adopted  by  an  associa- 
tion in  Maine,  after  a  season  of  rich  spiritual  har- 
vesting, embody  sound  views  upon  the  topic  under 
remark  : 

"  I.  God  honors  the  established  ministry  of  the 
Christain  religion  by  employing,  in  the  conversion  of 
sinners,  usually,  the  truth  as  preached  by  his  faith- 
ful ministers. 

"  2.  The  establishment  of  such  a  ministry,  how- 
ever efficient  and  successful  in  any  branch  of  the 
church,  has  by  no  means  exhausted  the  instrumentali- 
ties of  salvation  ;  the  prerogative  being  still  the  Lord's 
to  project,  even  into  the  most  cultivated  portions  of 
his  vineyard,  new  and  additional  means. 

*'  3.  Masses  of  precious  truth,  imparted  by  many 
an  able  and  faithful  pulpit,  sometimes  lie  inoperative, 
at  least  in  that  which  is  most  essential,  because 
unquickened  by  the  Spirit — by  importunity  of  prayer 
— by  devout  ardor  of  sympathy — by  fervor  of  appeal 
— and  by  variety  of  motive  made  intense  and  almost 
irresistible.  To  do  this  may  demand,  for  a  time, 
men  and  measures  not  usually  employed. 

"  4.  Evangelists  are  of  divine  appointment,  and 
have  their  peculiar  work.  That  work  is  never  in  de- 
rogation of,  but  always  collateral  and  auxiliary  to  , 
the  established  ministry ;  being  designed  merely  to 
supplement  its  officers  and  labors,  and  thus  be  tribu- 
tary to  the  conversion  of  souls,  the  spread  of  the 
Redeemer's  kingdom,  and  the  glory  of  his  name.'* 

''  O  Lord,  Revive  Thy  Work  ! " 


CHAPTER  VII. 

CHILD-PIETY  AND   PROFESSION. 

/'^HILDREN  have  formed  a  large  proportion  of 
professed  converts  in  the  more  recent  revivals. 
Some  look  with  favor  upon  this,  and  some  with  dis- 
favor;'but  it  certainly  gives  increased  interest  to  the 
subject  of  child-piety  and  profession. 

We  take  up  the  two  points  separately ;  and  first 
ask  as  to  the  possibility  of  child-piety.  Happily 
there  is  not  ground  for  much  discussion -here.  The 
very  words  of  our  Lord,  "  Suffer  little  children  to 
come  unto  me  and  forbid  them  not,  for  of  such  is 
the  kingdom  of  heaven,''  make  it  sure  that  there 
is  nothing  on  the  part  of  God  preventing  the  conver- 
sion of  young  children. 

Is  there  anything  on  their  part  ?  We  ask  what 
is  there  in  the  gospel,  and  in  the  mind  of  the  child, 
to  prevent  the  apprehension  of  all  saving  truth? 
The  gospel  is  comprehended  in  these  two  facts : — 
man  a  sinner,  and  Christ  a  Saviour.  Undoubtedly 
poor  Jack,  of  whom  we  have  read,  had  the  whole  of 
the  gospel  when  he  could  repeat  (and  this  was  all 
he  knew) : 

"  I'm  a  poor  sinner  and  nothing  at  all, 
And  Jesus  Christ  is  my  all  and  in  all.*' 

He  who  knows  as  much  as  that  has  the  core  of  all 


CHILD-FIB TY  A ND  PROFESSION.  \ 69 

Scripture.  And  cannot  a  child  comprehend  these 
two  simple  facts  ?  When  an  infant  it  understands 
what  it  is  to  disobey  and  displease  a  parent,  and  to 
feel  sorry  for  it.  Is  it  difficult  to  impart  the  idea  that 
God  may  be  disobeyed,  and  what  it  is  to  be  penitent 
in  view  of  it  ?  A  very  young  child  may  understand 
this. 

And  why  not,  also,  that  Christ  is  a  Saviour? 
Children  know  much  more  than  they  are  often  sup- 
posed to  know.  Dr.  Archibald  Alexander  said  that 
at  four  years  of  age  he  was  interested  to  know  the 
meaning  of  the  words  anatheijia^  maranatha,  as  a 
minister  was  preaching  on  the  text  containing  them  ; 
and  that  he  watched  for  the  explanation,  and  under- 
stood it,  and  never  forgot  it. 

Besides  the  fact  of  the  extreme  simplicity  of  what 
is  essentially  the  gospel,  we  add  this  thought ;  that 
Sunday  school  instruction,  and  Sunday  school  sing- 
ing, and  children's  books  and  papers,  have  rendered 
intelligent  the  masses  of  children  upon  religious  sub- 
jects to  a  very  great  extent ;  and  that  therefore 
they  cannot  be  considered  so  ignorant  of  scripture 
truth  as  to  prevent  their  conversion.  No :  the 
blessed  Spirit  can  find  truth  enough  to  work  with  in 
almost  any  child's  mind.  The  prophecy  is  becoming 
fulfilled,  that  "  There  shall  be  no  more  an  infant  of 
days  (in  respect  to  knowledge)  for  the  child  shall  die 
an  hundred  years  old.'' 

Advancing  a  step,  we  remark  that  childhood  is 
the  most  hopeful  period  of  conversion.  Consider 
this  circumstance,  which  is  a  decided  advantage  on 


170 


HANDBOOK  OF  REVIVALS. 


the  part  of  the  child  over  the  adult;  viz.,  that  it  has 
already  many  of  the  qualities  that  enter  largely  into 
the  religious  character  and  life.  Our  Lord  meant  at 
least  this  when  he  said,  "  Of  such  is  the  kingdom  of 
heaven,''  for  it  is  added,  "  Whosoever  shall  not  re- 
ceive the  kingdom  of  God  as  a  little  child,  shall  not 
enter  therein."  And  he  once  took  to  him  a  child  to 
illustrate  to  his  followers  some  of  the  qualities  which 
they  must  possess. 

These  are  readily  seen.  For  instance,  love  is  a 
marked  feature  in  childhood  ;  and  so  are  humility^ 
(or  the  want  of  ambition,)  and  teachableness,  and  sub^ 
mission  to  authority,  and  hope,  and  faith.  And  these 
are  fieatures  of  true  piety.  Now  it  is  a  gain  to  pos- 
sess beforehand  these  features,  though  yet  unsancti- 
fied.  Other  things  being  equal,  a  child  will  more 
readily  believe  than  an  adult ;  because,  as  we  say,  it 
is  more  natural  to  it. 

A  child  will  also  be  more  ready  to  submit  to 
God's  authority  because  used  to  submit  to  parental 
authority ;  and  the  naturally  loving  and  less  selfish 
heart,  will  be  more  ready  to  attach  itself  to  the  dear 
Parent  in  heaven,  than  will  be  the  heart  of  an  adult. 
And  so  we  might  speak  of  other  qualities.  This 
being  the  case,  if  there  is  anything  in  h(t'mg  fit  sub- 
jects for  conversion,  we  should  conclude  that  chil- 
dren are  such. 

And  this  is  still  more  apparent  if  we  remember 
the  extreme  susceptibility  of  childhood. 

Human  nature  is  then  very  plastic  and  ductile. 
It  is  yielding  and  shapeable.     God  may  bless  human 


CHILD-PIETY  AND  PROFESSION, 


171 


efforts  to  the  conversion  of  the  most  hardened  :  with 
him  nothing  is  impossible.  But  how  much  more 
reasonable  to  expect  success  in  our  trying  to  shape 
impressible  childhood  and  youth  into  ''  vessels  of 
honor,"  than  in  attempting  it  with  those  who  have 
long  been  burnt  and  bronzed  in  the  fires  of  passion 
and  sin. 

The  difference  between  childhood  and  age,  in 
regard  to  susceptibility,  is  like  that  between  a  page 
of  type  just  set  up,  and  a  page  that  has  been  stereo- 
typed. In  the  former  case  it  is  easy  to  make  altera- 
tions ;  but  how  difficult  in  the  latter.  You  may 
nearly  as  well  break  up  the  plate  altogether  as  to  at- 
tempt to  alter  it  much.  Or,  the  difference  is  like  that 
between  a  young  tree,  and  that  same  tree  after  many 
years'  growth.  The  weight  of  a  sparrow  had  bowed 
it  when  a  sapling  ;  now  the  strength  of  a  Hercules 
cannot  bend  it.  Or,  the  difference  is  like  that 
between  a  wooden  sailing  craft  and  an  iron-clad. 
The  one  is  easily  pierced,  the  other  resists  the  heavi- 
est shots. 

Rev.  Dr.  Burchard  (whose  letter  Is  appended  to 
this  chapter)  says  on  this  matter  of  child-nature, 
"  The  skillful  husbandman  selects  first  a  good  farm, 
the  freest  from  rocks  and  noxious  roots,  a  deep, 
loamy  soil,  not  overworked,  susceptible,  under  proper 
culture,  of  the  largest  fruitage  and  abundance.  Now 
our  position  is,  that  in  all  this  wide  extended  and 
various  field—"  the  zvorld,'' — the  best  soil,  the  easi- 
est cultivated,  yielding  the  largest  increase,  is 
the  heart  of  childhood.      This  is  confirmed  by  the 


1 72  HANDBOOK  OF  RE  VIVALS. 

parable  of  the  sower,  in  which  some  seed  is  repre- 
sented as  falling  by  the  wayside,  some  upon  stony 
places  where  there  was  not  much  earth,  and  some 
among  thorns,  and  the  result  was  there  was  no  fruit. 
Whatever  classes  of  persons  may  there  be  represented 
• — the  gay,  the  frivolous,  the  hardened,  the  overbur- 
dened with  care, — surely  this  part  of  the  parable  is 
not  intended  to  represent  the  child's  character,  or 
any  obstacles  therein  to  the  growth  of  the  spiritual 
seed.  Who  so  free  as  children  from  temptation, 
from  the  cares  of  this  world,  the  deceitfulness  of  rich- 
es, and  all  those  hurtful  influences  which  so  effect- 
ually counteract  the  impressions  of  truth  upon  the 
mind?  Their  ardent  sensibilities,  their  sensitive  con- 
science unused  to  the  process  of  moral  hardening, 
render  them  preeminently  the  good  ground  of  the 
parable  ;  and  here,  if  any  where,  may  we  look  for  an 
hundred  fold  increase.  Childhood  is  therefore  pecu- 
liarly and  emphatically  the  age  designed  by  God  in 
the  constitution  and  condition  of  things,  designated 
by  the  Scriptures,  and  demonstrated  by  experience, 
as  the  time  for  the  successful  application  of  the 
means  of  grace ;  the  spring  time,  the  time  for  sowing 
the  good  seed  of  the  word,  the  time  which,  above 
all  others,  invites  effort,  and  gives  promise  of  suc- 
cess.'' 

We  conclude,  then,  that  little  children  can  be  con- 
verted, and  that  many  circumstances  strongly  favor  it. 
Scripture  and  analogy  justify  this  beUef.  It  requires 
no  more  intellect  to  love  Christ,  than  to  hate  him  ;  to 
please  than  to  displease  him,  to  serve  than  to  disobey 


CHILD-PIETY  AND  PROFESSION'. 


173 


him.  As  a  little  child  can  take  its  spoonful  of  milk, 
and  be  sustained  by  it  as  surely  as  the  man  is  sustain- 
ed by  his  strong  meat,  so  the  little  child  with  its  hand 
of  faith  can  take  as  true  a  hold  of  Christ,  and  get  life 
and  salvation  from  him  as  surely  as  an  aged  Christian. 
If  old  enough  to  sin,  and  be  piinisJied  for  it,  why 
not  old  enough  to  repent  and  be  saved  ?  If  old 
enough  to  hear  the  parental  voice,  why  not  GocTs 
voice  ? 

We  have  seen  little  lambs  In  the  fields  run  toward 
the  keeper  at  his  call ;  perhaps  the  quickest  to  catch 
his  voice  and  be  at  his  side.     And 

"  When  Israel's  gentle  Shepherd  stands, 
With  all-engaging  charms, 
And  sweetly  calls  the  tender  lambs 
To  fold  them  in  his  arms," 

shall  we  doubt  whether  they  are  old  enough  to 
know  his  voice  ?  Shall  we  be  suspicious  of  their 
coming  ?  Shall  we  imitate  those  in  Christ's  day  who 
forbade  them  to  come?  Let  it  not  be.  It  is  safe  to 
follow  in  Christ's  steps ;  and  he  said,  "  Suffer  them 
to  come  and  forbid  them  not." 

We  come  to  another  point, — the  fact  of  child- 
piety.  Very  little  children  do  come  to  Christ.  It  is 
commonly  held  that  Jeremiah  and  John  the  Baptist, 
who  are  spoken  of  in  Scripture  as  sanctified  from  their 
birth,  were  early  the  children  of  grace :  and  also  that 
King  Josiah  at  the  age  of  eight  years  (when  he  be- 
gan to  reign)  feared  the  Lord.  There  certainly 
were   children   among   Christ's   followers  when    on 


1^4  HANDBOOK  OF  REVIVALS. 

earth.  Take  this  scene  in  his  life :  "  When  the 
chief  priests  and  scribes  saw  the  wonderful  things 
that  he  did,  and  the  children  crying  in  the  temple, 
and  saying,  Hosanna  to  the  Son  of  David,  they 
were  sore  displeased,  and  said  unto  him,  Hearest 
thou  what  these  say?  And  Jesus  saith  unto  them 
Yea ;  have  ye  never  read.  Out  of  the  mouth  of 
babes  and  sucklings  thou  hast  perfected  praise?" 
And  then  take  this  record  concerning  him  :  "  In  that 
hour  Jesus  rejoiced  in  spirit,  and  said,  I  thank  thee, 
O  Father,  Lord  of  heaven  and  earth,  that  thou  hast 
hid  these  things  from  the  wise  and  prudent,  and  hast 
revealed  them  unto  babes:  even  so.  Father;  for  so 
it  seemed  good  in  thy  sight."  Were  there  not  then 
some  "babes,"  i.  e.,  very  small  children  among  those 
that  received  his  gospel? 

The  early  Christians  embraced  pious  children. 
Thus  Polycarp,  martyred  at  the  age  of  95,  de- 
clares he  had  served  God  86  years ;  showing  that  he 
was  converted  at  the  age  oi  nine  years.  And  Justin 
Martyr  testifies  of  many  of  both  sexes  *'  who  had 
been  made  disciples  to  Christ  from  their  infancy, 
and  continued  uncorrupted  all  their  lives.'' 

And  coming  to  more  modern  times,  it  were  easy 
to  name  many  eminent  servants  of  God  who  began 
to  serve  him  in  childhood :  as  Baxter  for  instance, 
who  said  he  did  not  recollect  the  time  when  he  did 
not  love  God  and  all  that  was  good.  Matthew 
Henry  was  converted  before  1 1  years  old,  Mrs.  Isabel 
Graham  at   10 ;  President   Edwards  probably  at  7, 


CHILD-PIETY  AND  FROFESSIOM. 


175 


Dr.  Watts  at  9,  Bishop  Hall  and  Robert  Hall  at 
II  or  12. 

Pres.  Edwards,  in  his  "  narrative"  says,  "  It  has 
heretofore  been  looked  on  as  a  strange  thing,  when 
any  have  seemed  to  be  savingly  wrought  upon,. and 
remarkably  changed  in  their  childhood  ;  but  now,  I 
suppose,  near  thirty  were  to  appearance  so  wrought 
upon  between  ten  and  fourteen  years  of  age,  and  two 
between  nine  and  ten,  and  one  about  four  years  of 
age ;  and  because,  I  suppose,  this  last  will  be  with 
most  difficulty  believed,  I  shall  hereafter  give  a  par- 
ticular account  of  it.  The  influences  of  God's  Spirit 
have  also  been  very  remarkable  on  children  in  some 
other  places,  particularly  at  Sunderland  and  South 
Hadley,  and  the  west  part  of  Suffield.  There  are 
several  families  in  this  town  that  are  all  hopefully 
pious ;  yea,  there  are  several  numerous  families,  in 
which,  I  think,  we  have  reason  to  hope  that  all  the 
children  are  truly  godly,  and  that  most  of  them  have 
lately  become  so."  He  also  remarks  ''  God  in  this 
work  has  shown  a  remarkable  regard  to  little  chil- 
dren ;  never  was  there  such  a  glorious  work  amongst 
persons  in  their  childhood,  as  has  been  of  late  in 
New  England  ;  he  has  been  pleased  in  a  wonderful 
manner  to  perfect  praise  out  of  the  mouths  of  babes 
and  sucklings  ;  and  many  of  them  have  more  of  that 
knowledge  and  wisdom  that  pleases  him,  and  renders 
their  religious  worship  acceptable,  than  many  of  the 
great  and  learned  men  of  the  world.'' 

To  these  utterances  of  Mr.  Edwards,  we  add  other 
testimony  as  to  child-piety  and  revivals. 


1^6  HANDBOOK  OF  REVIVALS. 

Dr.  Griffin  wrote  the  following  as  to  a  revival  in 
Newark,  N.  J.,  under  his  ministry:  "The  appearance 
was  as  if  a  collection  of  waters  long  suspended  over 
the  town  had  fallen  at  once,  and  deluged  the  whole 
place.  One  Sabbath  after  the  second  service,  when 
I  had  catechized  and  dismissed  the  little  children, 
they  gathered  around  me  weeping  and  inquiring 
what  they  should  do.  I  know  not  but  a  hundred 
were  in  tears  at  once.  The  scene  was  as  affecting  as 
it  was  unexpected.'' 

Dr.  Archibald  Maclay,  of  New  York,  thus  speaks 
of  the  converts  under  his  ministry :  "  Many  of  those 
who  embraced  the  gospel  at  this  period  were  young. 
One  was  only  seven  years  old.  She  came  to  me  in 
my  study  in  great  distress,  asking  if  God  could  save 
her,  for  she  had  lived  seven  years  without  loving 
him,  and  all  the  time  sinning  against  him.  She 
united  with  the  church,  and  has  lived  to  train  up  a 
large  family  in  the  fear  of  God.  Moreover,  the 
great  body  of  those  who  made  a  profession  of  religion 
have  continued  in  the  faith,  rooted  and  grounded  in 
love,  and  have  not  been  moved  away  from  the  hope 
of  the  gospel." 

One  Mr.  Halley,  in  1753,  wrote  thus  of  a  work  in 
Scotland  :  *'  Thirteen  societies  for  prayer  have  been 
recently  instituted,  and  a  new  one  is  about  to  be  es- 
tablished. I  cannot  express  how  much  I  am 
charmed  with  the  young  people.  Oh,  to  hear  the 
young  lambs  crying  after  the  great  Shepherd, — to 
hear  them  pouring  out  their  souls  with  such  fervor, 
with  such  beautiful  expressions,  with  such  copious- 


CHILD-PIETY  AND  PROFESSION. 


177 


ness  and  fulness,  did  not  only  strike  me  with  admi- 
ration, but  melted  me  into  tears.  I  wished  in  my 
heart  that  all  contradictors,  gainsayers,  and  blasphe- 
mers of  this  work  of  God  had  been  where  I  was  that 
night." 

The  writer  loves  to  recall  the  case  of  a  little  girl 
of  nine  years  who  had  a  very  distinct  perception  of 
sin,  and  pleaded  with  God,  in  her  room  by  herself, 
the  promise,  '*  Those  that  seek  me  early  shall  find 
me  ;  "  and  then  reassured  her  soul,  saying  "  Shall 
find  me!  It  does  not  say,  (she  said)  may  find  me, 
but  shall  find  me  ;  "  and  finding  the  Saviour,  truly, 
she  became  a  bright  ornament  in  the  church.  A 
child  in  Bridgeport,  Conn.,  of  some  eight  years,  was 
asked  why  she  thought  she  was  a  Christian  ;  and  she 
answered,  "  Because  I  beheve  all  the  words  of  the 
Lord  Jesus."  Could  any  person  have  given  a  better 
answer  ? 

A  sick  girl  of  ten  years  of  age  was  asked,  "  Is  the 
matter  settled  between  you  and  God  ?" 

"■  Oh  !  yes,"  was  the  calm  reply. 

"  How  did  you  get  it  settled  ?" 

**  Why,  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  settled  it  for  me  J* 

"  And  when  did  he  do  that  for  you  ?  " 

"  When  he  died  on  the  cross  for  my  sins?  " 

"  How  long  is  it  since  you  knew  this  blessed  and 
consoling  fact?" 

**  About  twelve  months  ago." 

"  How  did  you  know  that  the  work  which  Christ 
accomplished  on  the  cross  for  sinners  was  done  for 
you  ?  " 

8* 


i;8 


HANDBOOK  OF  REVIVALS. 


She  at  once  replied,  "  I  read  it  in  the  Bible^  and 
believed  that  it  was  just  soT 

Who  could  ask  for  a  better  experience  than 
this? 

An  eminent  Scotch  minister  (Dr.  W.  L.  Alex- 
ander) had  doubted  the  genuineness  of  the  great  work 
going  on  near  him  among  children,  until  he  was  once 
in  a  prayer-room  where  many  little  ones  were  pray- 
ing; and  he  says  of  that  scene :  ''I  stood  listening  and 
the  tears  rushed  down  my  cheeks  as  I  hstened.  I 
could  not  help  it,  because  I  felt  that  I  was  reproved 
that  I  had  doubted  the  work  of  God  in  that  particu- 
lar, and  now  he  had  brought  me  face  to  face  with  the 
work  itself" 

Would  any  one  want  a  better  Christian  experi- 
ence than  this  from  a  little  child  in  Boston  :  "  I  lis- 
tened to  the  sermon  and  felt  more  sorry  and  more 
sorry  for  my  sins ;  and  a  kind  lady  took  me  by  the 
hand,  and  showed  me  the  way  to  the  blessed  Saviour, 
and  then,  when  I  got  home,  I  went  straight  to  my 
bed-side,  and  prayed  to  God  to  give  me  a  new  heart 
and  take  Satan  out  of  my  heart,  and  to  make  me  his 
child.  And  then  I  went  and  asked  my  mother's  and 
father's  forgiveness ;  and  then  I  felt  better.  And 
then  I  prayed  to  God  again,  and  then  went  to  sleep. 
The  next  day  I  felt  so  happy  that  I  felt  like  singing 
all  the  time.  And  now  I  feel  as  if  I  had  given  my 
heart  to  Christ." 

If  it  be  asked  how  early  should  we  expect  the 
conversion  of  our  children  ?  We  answer,  just  as 
early  as  we  begin  to  labor  and  pray  in  earnest  for  it. 


CHILD-PIE  TY  AND  PR  OFE  SSI  ON. 


17  g 


And  should  parents  and  Sunday  school  teachers  do 
their  full  duty  to  children  in  this  regard,  adult  con- 
version would  become  the  rare  exception,  and  early 
conversion  the  rule.  There  is  a  vast  amount  of 
skepticism  on  this  subject  among  the  churches, 
which  must  be  removed  before  this  world  is  given  to 
Christ.  As  McCheyne  has  said,  "  Jesus  has  reason 
to  complain  of  us  that  he  can  do  no  mighty  works 
in  our  Sunday  schools  because  of  our  unbelief." 

Approaching  now  the  other  part  of  our  topic, 
chWd-profcssioji,  we  are  aware  that  it  is  contro- 
verted ground.  A  hesitancy  to  receive  quite  young 
children  to  a  public  profession  of  religion  is  very 
general  in  all  the  churches. 

In  his  "  Letters  to  a  Son  in  the  Ministry,"  Dr. 
Heman  Humphrey  gives  endorsement  to  this  con- 
servative view,  as  follows  : 

"  You  do  not  tell  me  whether  the  revival  in  L — ■ 
embraces  children  or  not.  This  is  not  unfrequently 
the  case,  and  I  have  no  doubt  that  many  are  renewed 
at  a  very  tender  age.  But  if  there  is  any  considera- 
ble number  of  the  children  of  your  congregation 
excited  to  make  the  great  inquiry,  ''what  shall  we 
do,"  I  am  sure,  that  while  you  rejoice  to  see  them 
flocking  around  for  advice,  it  will  occasion  you  a  great 
deal  of  solicitude.  You  will  find  it  extremely  diffi- 
cult to  determine  how  much  of  the  interest  which 
they  manifest  arises  from  mere  sympathy,  and  how 
much  from  the  striving  of  the  Spirit — how  much 
they  talk  and  exhort  and  pray  from  imitation,  and 


l8o  HANDBOOK  OF  REVIVALS. 

how  much  from  the  impulse  of  rehgious  feehng. 
You  will  often  be  astonished  at  the  apparent  maturity 
of  their  views  and  genuineness  of  their  experience, 
and  will  probably  look  upon  many  more  of  them  as 
truly  converted  than  really  are  so.  A  few  months 
will  convince  you  that  much  of  what  appeared  so 
promising  was  "  the  morning  cloud  and  the  early 
dew."  "Some  however,  will,  it  is  to  be  hoped,  give 
increasing  evidence  of  a  real  change  of  heart,  and 
the  question  of  receiving  them  into  the  church  will 
come  up  at  no  distant  day.  They  may  wish  very 
much  to  be  admitted,  and  their  friends  perhaps  will 
urge  it ;  but  I  hope  you  will  take  time  and  look  at 
the  question  in  all  its  bearings,  before  you  give  your 
consent.  A  great  many  young  people  in  some  parts 
of  the  land  are  now  in  the  churches,  who  are  quite 
sure  they  never  had  any  religion,  and  who  exceed- 
ingly regret  that  they  were  encouraged,  or  allowed 
to  make  a  profession  at  so  early  an  age.  It  appears 
to  me  the  cases  are  very  rare,  in  which  children 
should  be  received  Mnd^r  fourteeit ;  and  that  it  is  not^ 
safe  to  admit  many,  till  they  are  still  older.  The 
true  way,  I  cannot  help  thinking  is,  to  form  them 
into  a  class  of  catechumens,  under  such  a  course  of 
religious  instruction,  as  is  best  calculated  to  imbue 
their  minds  with  the  essential  doctrines  of  the 
gospel ;  to  make  them  acquainted  with  the  nature 
and  evidences  of  true  piety,  and  to  prepare  them  for 
admission  to  the  Lord's  table,  after  a  suitable  proba- 
tion. Precisely  how  long  they  should  be  kept  in  the 
class  of  catechumens,   I   am    not   prepared   to  say. 


CHILD-PIE  TV  A  ND  PR  OFE  SSI  ON.  j  g  I 

Doubtless  some  may  be  admitted  into  the  church 
earlier  than  others ;  but  I  think  there  is  more  danger 
of  moving  too  fast,  than  too  slow." 

We  fail  to  see,  however,  why  there  is  not  here  a 
false  distinction  between  what  is,  after  all,  but  a 
question  of  evidence.  Why  be  so  cautious  as  to  the 
testimony  of  a  child?  Is  it  merely  because  the 
subject  is  a  child?  That  were  folly  indeed.  Since, 
then,  it  is  a  question  of  validity  of  evidence,  why 
not  frankly  weigh  the  testimony  and  act  accordingly? 
Why  give  credence  to  the  experience  of  the  adult 
and  reject  or  refuse  to  accept,  the  experience  of  the 
child  ? 

Certainly  there  is  no  foundation  for  this  hesitancy 
in  the  Scriptures  ;  and  we  cannot  see  why  it  is  not 
unfairness  to  the  child,  and  every  way  unwise.  If  a 
babe  ever  needs  the  mother's  breast,  it  is  just  after  it 
is  born :  and  the  same  must  be  true  of  spiritual 
babes.  And  if  one  class  more  than  another  needs 
the  church's  embrace,  it  is  those  young  in  years. 
How  unphilosophical  (as  well  as  unfair)  to  keep  the 
child  outside  the  church  till  piety  be  proved^  when 
this  is  not  exacted  of  adults  ? 

We  are  told  that  the  church  of  which  Dr.  Cox 
was  pastor  for  a  long  time,  in  Brooklyn,  once  had  a 
rule  prohibiting  children  under  fourteen  years  of  age 
from  becoming  members  of  the  church.  At  that 
time  a  very  intelligent  girl  asked  for  admittance. 
The  session  did  not  wish  to  tell  her  that  they  could 
not  receive  her.  They  made  excuses  and  put  her 
off  from  time  to   time,  until  at  last  the  pastor  was 


l82  HANDBOOK  OF  REVIVALS. 

obliged  to  tell  her  that  she  could  not  be  received. 
She  was  familiarly  acquainted  with  Dr.  Cox,  and  for 
a  moment  she  laid  her  head  upon  his  shoulder  and 
wept.  Then  lifting  her  eyes  pathetically  to  his,  she 
said,  "  Dr.  Cox,  Jesus  Christ  would  not  treat  me  so; 
he  says,  'suffer  little  children  to  come  unto  me.*" 
Upon  which  the  pastor  exclaimed,  ''Away  with  all 
church  rules  that  conflict  with  Christ's  word." 

It  is  related  that  a  certain  deacon  in  Maine 
would  not  let  his  converted  boy  join  the  church 
because  he  was  "  too  young.''  "  Wait,''  said  he,  "  till 
you  sJlow  that  you  are  pious.''  The  minister,  who 
did  not  share  in  his  views,  found  the  deacon  one 
cold  spring  day  toward  night,  getting  the  sheep  and 
lambs  into  the  barn.  "  Why  do  you  do  this  ? ''  he 
asked.  ''  Because  I  fear  these  lambs  will  freeze  to 
death  if  I  leave  them  out  over  night,"  replied  the 
deacon.  "  But,"  said  the  minister,  "would  it  not  be 
as  well  to  leave  them  out  till  they  sJiozv  that  they 
are  going  to  live,  and  then  get ^ them  in?"  The 
deacon  took  the  hint;  and  said,  "I  shan't  prevent 
my  boy's  joining  the  church  any  longer!  "  It  were 
well  for  all  objectors  to  ponder  and  apply  the  narra- 
tive. 

We  talk  to  our  children  in  the  family  and  Sunday- 
school  about  Jesus'  loving  little  children,  and  being 
ready  to  receive  them.  We  urge  them  to  begin  now 
to  love  him,  repeating  "  I  love  them  that  love  me, 
and  those  that  seek  me  early  shall  find  me."  We 
tell  them  they  may  die  early,  and  that  that  is  a 
reason  why  they  should  repent  now.     And  we  pray 


CHILD-  PIE  TY  AND  PR  OFE  SSI  ON.  183 

for  their  immediate  conversion,  and  teach  them  to 
sing  of  the  loveliness  of  infant  piety.  But  when 
they  tell  us  they  love  Jesus,  and  would  like  to 
profess  their  love  for  him,  we  hesitate,  and  advise 
caution  and  delay.  Even  where  parents  are  com- 
pelled to  acknowledge  a  great  change  in  the  child, 
and  see  better  evidence  of  piety  (as  they  admit)  in 
the  child  than  in  themselves,  they  oppose  the  idea  of 
joining  the  church. 

Alas,  for  such  inconsistency.  Do  we  not  thus 
show  that  our  prayers  for  their  speedy  conversion 
were  faithless  ?  ^Do  we  not  depreciate  and  undo  our 
own  teaching?  And  do  we  not  cast  discredit  upon 
the  work  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  and  discourage  all 
efforts  on  the  part  of  the  child  to  follow  the  divine 
requirements? 

It  is  astonishing  that  the  teaching  and  the  prac- 
tice of  Christians  here  are  so  at  variance.  Why  not 
cease  this  perpetual  talk  about  child-piety,  or  else 
accept  its  consequences?  If  we  believe  what  we 
preach,  namely,  that  the  children  ought  to  love 
Christ,  and  should  now,  at  once,  give  their  httle 
hearts  to  him,  (the  staple  of  Sunday  school  addresses) 
then  why  not  acknowledge  child-piety  where  it  is 
apparent?  Why  try  to  lead  the  children  to  Christ, 
and  then  shut  the  door  of  Christ's  church  against 
them  ?  Why  in  our  homes  and  sanctuaries  entreat 
them  with  tears  and  loving  words  to  be  Christians 
now,  and  then  doubtfully  shake  the  head  when  the 
question  comes  of  their  admission  to  the  commu- 
nion ? 


1 84  HANDBOOK  OF  REVIVALS. 

Many  a  parent  perusing  these  lines  may  remem- 
ber how  a  dear  child  spoke  of  having  found  Jesus. 
You  heard  the  simple  tale  with  tearful  interest,  and 
said,  "  I  am  glad  of  it,  darling."  You  gave  thanks 
for  it  in  the  closet ;  and  felt  unspeakable  joy  at  see- 
ing the  new  sweetness  of  temper  in  the  child,  the  in- 
creased dutifulness,  and  lovingness,  and  prayerful- 
ness. 

Then  the  child  said,  ''  May  I  join  the  church?" 
You  said,  *^  Wait  a  little,  my  dear."  The  child  sub- 
mitted (though  with  disappointment)  to  your  supe- 
rior judgment. 

Months  passed.  Again  the  child  said,  ''  What 
do  you  think  about  my  joining  the  church  now?  I 
would  like  to  do  it  if  you  approve  of  it."  You  said, 
*'  You  know  you  are  very  young;  hadn't  you  better 
wait  a  little  longer  ?  "     So  it  passed  on. 

At  length,  years  after,  (if  God  did  not  take  the 
precious  one  to  himself,)  the  minister,  upon  exhort- 
ing this  youth  to  become  pious,  finds  traces  of  exist- 
ing godliness.  *'  How  long  have  you  felt  so  ? " 
*'  Why,  for  years.''  The  pastor  calls  to  see  you  as 
to  the  child's  profession.  You  consent,  and  the  child 
is  taken  into  the  church.  But  oh,  what  a  loss 
has  already  been  experienced  !  Darkness  and  doubt 
gathered  upon  the  young  mind,  from  the  fact  that 
you  seemed  to  question  the  reality  of  the  change. 
Perplexity  arose  on  a  thousand  points.  Coldness  en- 
sued, and  wanderings  in  evil  ways  ;  until  at  last  in 
another  work  of  grace,  that  poor  thing  again  through 
fearful  struggles  came  into  the  light ; — to  regret   till 


CHILD-PIETY  AND  profession:  185 

a  dying  day  that  there  had  not  been  experienced  dur- 
ing those  years  the  warm  sympathies  of  the  church, 
instead  of  the  chiUing  influences  of  the  world. 

This  is  by  no  means  an  overdrawn  or  unusual 
case.  There  are  thousands  of  Christians  who  might 
have  sat  for  the  picture.  And  in  this  hght  how  much 
is  the  practice  under  remark  to  be  deprecated. 

A  minister  of  much  observation  says :  *'  I  have 
not  a  doubt  that  thousands  of  child-converts  have 
gone  through  life  and  never  joined  any  church,  but 
lingered  along,  full  of  doubts  and  fears  and  darkness, 
and  in  this  way  have  spent  their  days,  and  gone  to 
the  grave  without  the  comforts  or  the  usefulness 
which  they  might  have  enjoyed,  simply  because  the 
church,  in  her  folly,  suffered  them  to  wait  outside  of 
her  pale,  to  see  whether  they  would  grow  and  thrive 
without  those  ordinances  which  Jesus  Christ  estab- 
lished particularly  for  their  benefit.  Why  thus  turn 
them  out  alone  upon  the  cold  mountains,  among  the 
wild  beasts,  to  starve  or  perish,  to  see  whether  they 
are  alive  or  not  ?  This  whole  system  is  as  unphilo- 
sophical  as  it  is  unscriptural.  It  is  almost  as  absurd 
as  it  would  be  to  throw  out  a  young  child  into  the 
street,  to  see  whether  it  will  live  ; — to  say,  ''  If  it 
lives  and  promises  to  be  a  healthy  child,  we  will  take 
care  of  it  ;  "  when  that  is  the  very  time  it  wants 
nursing.  Should  the  church  throw  her  new-born 
children  out  to  the  winds,  and  say,  if  they  live  there, 
let  them  be  raised  ;  but  if  they  die,  they  ought  to 
die.  We  earnestly  pray  that  the  time  may  speedily 
come  when  such  folly  shall  cease." 


1 86  HANDBOOK  OF  REVIVALS. 

Abundant  testimony  could  here  be  introduced  as 
to  the  worthy  Hves  of  professors  received  into  fellow- 
ship in  childhood.  An  able  minister  once  affirmed  in 
public,  that  in  his  ministry  he  had  admitted  three  or 
four  hundred  persons  to  the  church.  Of  these,  one 
hundred  were  children ;  and  he  believed  that  fewer 
mistakes  had  been  made  in  admitting  them  than  in 
the  case  of  the  adults. 

Another  experienced  pastor  says,  ''  I  may  safely 
say  that  the  most  satisfactory  cases  have  been 
those  of  children  and  quite  young  persons."  "  For 
myself,"  says  another  pastor,  "  I  have  reason  to  thank 
God  for  permitting  me  the  joy  of  seeing  scores  of 
children  coming  to  Christ.  No  more  satisfactory 
cases  of  conversion  have  ever  come  under  my  obser- 
vation than  among  children." 

And  another  says,  "  I  here  record  the  gratifying 
fact,  that  under  my  pastorate  I  do  not  recall  an  in- 
stance where  the  church  has  been  compelled  to  ex- 
clude a  member  received  in  early  childhood  ;  while 
among  the  most  active  and  useful  persons  in  my 
charge  are  many  who  came  in  as  children."  Mr. 
Spurgeon,  also,  lately  used  almost  these  very  words. 
These  are  but  samples  of  many  that  might  be  given. 

The  writer  recently  addressed  a  communication 
to  several  distinguished  ministers  of  different  denom- 
inations, requesting  their  views  upon  three  points : 
I.  T\i^fact  of  child-piety  as  a  thing  to  be  expected 
and  labored  for.  2.  The  wisdom  of  early  profession  ; 
especially  the  results  under  their  own  observation. 
3.  Is  the  prevaihng  hesitancy  as  to  receiving  young 


CHILD-PIETY  AND  PROFESSION.  187 

but  apparently  pious  children  to  a  public  profession, 
to  be  approved  and  encouraged,  or  otherwise? 

The  following  responses  will  be  read  with  interest : 

From  Rev.  Dr.  Goodwin^  Chicago^  III, 

My  Dear  Brother: 

I  am  only  too  glad  to  note,  in  a  most  hasty  way, 
such  replies  to  the  inquiries  you  raise  as  my  ex- 
perience and  observation  suggest. 

1.  I  have  no  doubt  whatsoever  as  to  the  possi- 
bility of  early  piety,  and  none  as  to  the  duty,  and 
that  a  most  imperative  one^  of  laboring  to  secure  such 
piety  in  the  very  earliest  years. 

And  I  believe  further,  that  one  of  the  grand 
mistakes  made  in  many  of  our  churches,  and  almost 
generally  throughout  the  range  of  our  Protestant 
faith,  is  that  we  forget  that,  "  of  such  is  the  king- 
dom of  heaven.''  We  perpetually  lay  out  all  our 
.strength,  marshal  all  our  arguments,  and  multiply  all 
our  agencies  to  reach  adults,  and  bring  them  to  a 
knowledge  of  the  truth ;  while  the  real  development 
and  exquisite  power  of  the  gospel  does  not  lie  that 
way,  but  lies  rather  in  the  "  nurture  and  admonition 
of  the  Lord." 

2.  I  believe  fully  in  the  wisdom  of  early  profes- 
sions'.— such  being  always  made  upon  evidence 
satisfactory  to  parents  (who  believe  of  course,  in  the 
piety  of  children — as  alas  !  how  many  do  not).  I 
would  not  encourage  such  professions,  in  any  case, 
without  some  one — either  a  parent,  or  warm,  earnest 
disciple  in   the  household,   or  faithful   teacher — to 


I88  HANDBOOK  OF  REVIVALS. 

watch  over  the  child,  and  lead  it  lovingly  in  the  way. 
My  experience  is — and  I  have  received  a  large  num- 
ber— that  such  young  persons  give  as  clear  and 
satisfactory  proof  of  the  leadings  of  the  Spirit,  and 
just  as  truly  and  consistently  honor  their  professions, 
as  do  older  disciples.  Indeed,  as  concerns  pliabiHty, 
readiness  to  receive  and  to  put  in  practice  Christian 
instruction,  sincerity  of  motive,  simplicity  and  con- 
scientiousness of  conduct — I  have  always  found  the 
youth,  the   children,  far  in  advance  of  older  people. 

I  think  they  ought  not  to  be  received,  (as  is  so 
often  done,)  and  then  all  instruction  or  attempts  to 
shape  their  character  be  dropped.  There  is  clear 
need  that  catechetical  classes,  children's  meetings  or 
circles,  or  some  method,  by  either  the  pastor  or  a 
competent  Sabbath  school  superintendent — or  better 
still,  a  wise  and  loving  woman — shall  help  them  to 
know  Christ,  and  to  put  him  07i  in  daily  life,  and 
grow  up  into  him  in  all  things. 

3.  As  I  have  intimated,  I  strongly  disapprove 
the  existing  hesitancy  on  the  part  of  many  as  to 
receiving  children  into  the  church.  If  the  church 
is  Christ's  school,  then  why  leave  the  children  to 
pick  up  Christ's  teaching  by  such  chance-instruction 
as  they  may  happen  upon?  If  the  church  is  God's 
family,  and  the  children  have  any  relation  to  it,  why 
keep  them  out  when  they  need  most  nursing? 
Must  they  prove  that  they  can  go  alone  without 
help  before  we  are  ready  to  give  them  the  atmos- 
phere and  encouragement  of  the  household  ?     I  am 


CHILD-FJETY  AND  PROFESSION. 


189 


glad  you  have  taken  so  good  a  work  in  hand  ;  it  is 
greatly  needed. 

Very  truly  yours, 

E.  P.  Goodwin. 

From  Dr,  Stephen  H,  Tyng,  Neiv  York, 

Rev.  and  Dear  Brother  : 

My  intense  occupations  have  prevented  a  due 
notice  of  your  communication  and  request.  I  have 
not  time  to  go  into  any  discussion  or  exposition  of 
views  upon  the  general  subject  of  your  note,  in  theory. 
It  has  been  my  constant  practice  to  make  no  objec- 
tion to  age  in  a  Christian  profession,  if  I  am  satisfied 
on  the  two  points  of  actual  personal  conversion  and 
intelligence.  When  the  Spirit  of  God  anoints  a  soul 
to  Christ,  and  gives  his  witness  of  personal  ability 
to  love  and  serve  the  Saviour,  in  reality  and  truth, 
who  am  I  that  my  unbelieving  fears  should  be  inter- 
posed as  an  obstacle  to  his  work  and  will  ?  I  have 
received  a  profession  at  eight  years  of  age ;  I  think 
no  instance  has  occurred  to  me  younger, 
^  Yours  fraternally, 

Stephen  H.  Tyng. 

From  Rev.  Dr.   Webb,  Boston,  Mass. 

My  Dear  Brother: 

You  wish  in  reply  to  your  questions,  I  suppose, 
not  the  most,  but  the  least  I  can  say.  My  behef  is 
that  piety  in  the  children  of  Christian  parents  is  to  be 
expected. 

My  experience  does  not  disappoint  my  theory. 


igO  HANDBOOK  OF  REVIVALS, 

And  children  giving  evidence  of  piety  must  be 
taken  into  the  church. 

But  as  to  the  evidence,  I  wait  for  it  to' be  devel- 
oped somewhat.  The  Christian  family  is  a  sort  of  room 
in  the  church,  and  the  child  is  not  going  to  lose  his 
regeneration  there.  I  make  the  time  between  the 
beginning  of  evidence,  and  the  entrance  into  the 
church,  longer  in  case  of  children  than  of  adults.  I 
have  weekly  meetings,  and  all  hopeful  converts  are 
formed  into  a  kind  of  class  ;  and  I  instruct  them  in  our 
articles  of  faith — in  experimental  religion,  etc.  And 
from  this  class  I  select,  from  time  to  time,  such  as 
seem  to  me  qualified  to  take  upon  them  church 
responsibilities. 

With  all  our  machinery,  the  great  want  is,  on 
the  part  of  those  who  come  into  our  churches,  old  and 
young,  a  better,  deeper  understanding  of  the  truths 
and  doctrines  of  religion,  and  a  deeper,  surer  heart- 
acquaintance,  or  experience. 

In  case  of  an  adult,  having  been  subjected  to  the 
influences  and  temptations  of  the  world,  he  knows 
himself  better;  and  uniting  with  the  church  is  a 
change  of  relations,  and  an  assumption  of  responsi- 
bilities, that  he  will  ponder  and  feel. 

A  child  in  a  Christian  family,  however,  comes 
along  without  any  such  break  or  turn,  and  therefore  is 
not  likely  to  ponder  the  matter  so  sharply. 

But  children  well  instructed  by  the  minister, 
encouraged  to  open  all  their  mind  to  him,  tell  their 
temptations  and  purposes,  and  ask  questions, — chil- 


CHILD-PIETY  AND  PROFESSION: 


191 


dren  thus  developed  and  matured  under  my  eye, — I 
receive  joyfully. 

I  hope  this  forthcoming  book  will  be  as  good 
and  timely  as  '''Primitive  Piety  Revived." 

Yours  cordially, 

E.  B.  Webb. 

From  Rev.  Dr.  Richard  Fuller^  Baltmtore^  Md, 

Dear  Brother : 

I  comply  with  your  request  the  more  readily,  be- 
cause I  once  thought  I  was  doing  God's  service  in 
opposing  the  reception  of  young  children  into  the 
church,  and  was  most  thoroughly  and  touchingly  cor- 
rected by  my  own  first-born.  At  the  age  of  ten  she 
told  me  of  her  conversion,  and  desired  baptism. 
"My  darling  child,"  I  replied,  "  you  are  young  and 
your  gay  relatives  and  companions  may  lead  you  into 
the  world."  "  My  father,"  she  said,  ''  am  I  too 
young  to  love  yoii  and  my  mother  f  and  ought  I  not 
to  love  Jesits  before  all  and  above  all  ?  " — Since  then 
I  have  rejoiced  to  welcome  children  to  him  who 
says, ''  Suffer  little  children  to  come  unto  me  and  for- 
bid them  not," — thus  rebuking  in  his  apostles  the 
very  prejudice  we  now  encounter.  I  may  add,  that 
the  death-bed  of  this  precious  daughter,  at  the  age 
of  twenty-three,  was  so  triumphant  a  termination  to 
a  life  of  purity  and  love,  that  Dr.  Wayland  wrote  to 
ask  me  if  angels  really  appeared  in  her  room.  Never 
have  I  known  or  read  of  such  bodily  suffering,  but  of 
such  exultation  in  Jesus. — Forgive  a  father's  feel- 
ings. 


I Q2  HA  jVDB 0  ok:  of  re  VI VA L S. 

As  to  the  questions  you  propose,  I  answer  thus, 
after  much  experience  and  prayer: 

First.  We  believe  in  a  change  of  heart  by  which 
"  a  child  of  wrath"  becomes  "  a  child  of  God."  Let 
us  hold  fast  to  this,  especially  at  this  day.  If  there 
be  conversion,  the  earlier  the  better.  Paul  speaks 
with  a  holy  envy  of  those  who  *'  were  in  Christ  be- 
fore" him.  To  say  nothing  of  the  larger  term  for 
service,  how  many  painful  conflicts  are  we  spared  by 
conversion  in  our  first  years ! 

Second.  For  worlds  we  would  do  nothing  which 
Jesus  has  not  commanded  ;  but  for  worlds  we  would 
not  omit  anything  which  he  has  commanded.  And 
a  convert  ought  to  be  a^  once  baptized : — it  is  the 
voluntary  obedience  of  an  intelligent  believer. 

But  as  to  the  reality  of  the  change,  the  church 
must  decide  each  case  as  it  does  in  the  examination 
of  grown  persons ;  with  this  difference,  that  the  testi- 
mony of  the  parents  ought  to  go  very  far  in  deciding 
the  question,  and  the  opinion  of  the  Sabbath  school 
teacher  ought  to  be  almost  conclusive. 

Sunday  schools  have  changed  almost  wholly  the 
economy  of  churches  belonging  to  a  former  age  ;  but 
teachers  have  yet  to  feel  that  their  one  great  business 
is  the  conversion  of  their  scholars.  When  we  con- 
sider this  advantage  in  dealing  with  docile  minds, 
and  tender  consciences,  and  susceptible  hearts,  it  is  a 
lamentation,  and  should  be  for  a  lamentation,  that 
more  children  are  not  savingly  united  to  Jesus. 
Affectionately  in  the  Redemeer, 

R.  Fuller. 


CHILD-PIETY  AND  PROFESSION. 


193 


Fro7n  Rev.  Dr.  Burchard.,  New  York. 

My  Dear  Brother  : 

The  early  conversion  of  children  is  a  subject  of 
deep  and  growing  interest.  Doubt  and  indifference 
have  lamentably  characterized  the  past.  Christians, 
from  the  early  disciples  downward,  seem  to  have 
discouraged  any  attempt  to  bring  young  children  to 
Christ.  Even  the  most  earnest  of  them  have  not  la- 
bored in  faith  for  their  conversion.  While  they  have 
sowed  the  seed  on  the  mellowest  and  best  soil,  they 
have  felt  that  they  must  wait  through  many  long 
years,  before  there  could  be  any  real  germination, 
any  positive  fruit. 

With  this  prevailing  view,  the  conversion  of 
children  has  been  infrequent,  and  if  occasionally 
real,  regarded  rather  as  a  marvel  than  the  natural 
effect  of  God's  fidelity  and  gracious  promise  to  his 
believing  people ;  and  if  such  converted  children 
were  finally  received  to  the  communion  of  the 
church,  it  was  usually  after  the  test  and  tutelage  of 
years. 

This,  however,  amid  the  culminating  light  of 
modern  revivals,  and  a  better  interpretation  of  Script- 
ure, has  come  to  be  regarded  as  a  most  dangerous 
heresy.  The  efforts  and  prayers  of  Christians  are 
now  turned  to  the  young,  as  the  most  hopeful  field, 
as  furnishing  the  best  soil  for  the  seed  which  is  to 
produce  an  hundred  fold. 

Some  of  the  most  active  and  spiritual  members 
of  our  churches  were  regenerated  in  childhood. 
9 


194 


HANDBOOK  OF  REVIVALS. 


One  of  the  most  useful  and  prominent  pastors  in  the 
city  of  New  York,  was  received  into  full  fellowship 
of  the  church  at  the  early  age  of  eight  years,  and 
was  hopefully  converted  at  a  much  earlier  period. 
The  intimation  of  Paul  is  that  Timothy  became  the 
subject  of  grace,  and  a  student  of  Scripture,  when 
quite   a   youth. 

During  a  ministry  of  more  than  thirty  years, 
I  have  received  a  goodly  number  to  the  church 
between  the  ages  of  nine  and  twelve,  and  they 
"  have  run  well,"  giving  good  evidence  that  the  work 
was  thorough,  and  that  they  were  born  of  the 
Spirit. 

Why  should  not  such  cases  of  conversion  be 
more  frequent,  and  more  generally  expected?  Why 
should  the  sunniest  portion  of  life  be  given  to  the 
service  of  Satan  ?  Why  should  sin  be  suffered  to 
propagate  itself?  Why  should  the  seeds  of  the 
apostasy  be  permitted  even  to  germinate,  much  less 
to  produce  a  full  harvest  of  vice  and  crime?  Why 
;jhould  not  the  proclivities  to  evil  in  childhood  be 
-counteracted  by  those  moral  forces  implied  and 
involved  in  the  gospel  plan  of  mercy?  In  the 
Kitoning  blood  of  Jesus  there  is  the  needed  element 
for  changing  the  original  character  of  the  soil,  and 
making  it  good  ground  for  the  reception  of  the 
spiritual  seed-grain.  We  have  in  the  **  exceedingly 
rich  and  precious  promises,"  and  in  the  influences 
of  the  divine  Spirit,  the  glorious  sunshine  and 
showers,  so  essential  to  healthy  germination,  efflores- 
cence and  fruitage. 


CHILD-PIE  TY  AAW  PR  OFE  SSI  ON.  i  g  5 

If,  then,  children  may  be  converted,  why  should 
they  not  be  received  to  the  care  and  fellowship  of 
the  church  ?  The  church  is  God's  seminary  of  in- 
struction and  preparation  for  the  higher  honors  of 
heaven  ;  and  should  she  not  take  under  her  tutelage 
the  younger  disciples,  the  very  •'  babes  in  Christ,'* 
who  more  than  any  other,  need  the  ''  sincere  milk  of 
the  word,"  as  well  as  the  tender  care  of  our  com- 
mon mother,  the  church?  They  are  members  with 
us  of  the  household  of  faith,  and  they  should  not  be 
exiled  from  the  family  board  or  disinherited  of  their 
birthright.  They  are  lambs  of  Christ's  flock,  and  his 
charge  to  Peter  is  still  imperative,  "  Feed  my  lambs." 
They,  more  than  all  others,  need  protection  from 
the  storms  of  this  world,  the  pitfalls  and  perils  of 
the  wilderness,  the  fury  of  wild  beasts ;  and  to  this 
end,  they  must  be  gathered  into  the  fold,  under  the 
care  of  the  good  Shepherd.  The  idea  of  keeping 
them  out  of  the  church  in  their  weakness  and  help- 
lessness, when  they  most  need  shelter  and  protection, 
is  simply  absurd. 

In  my  early  Christian  life,  I  witnessed  a  scene  which 
opened  a  full  fountain  of  sympathy  for  the  young  and 
tender  lambs  of  the  flock.  Little  Martha,  the  grand- 
daughter of  the  officiating  clergyman,  appeared  before 
the  proper  officers  of  the  church  to  be  examined  for 
admission  to  its  communion.  She  was  examined 
thoroughly,  and  the  examination  showed  satisfactorily 
that  she  had  met  with  a  change  ;  and  yet  the  officers, 
said,  "  Martha,  you  are  very  young,  and  had  better 
wait  till  you  are  older  before  you  make  a  public  pro- 


ig5  HANDBOOK  OF  REVIVALS. 

fesslon  of  religion."  She  did  wait  patiently  for  three 
months,  and  then  appeared  again,  telling  the  same 
sweet  story  of  Jesus  and  his  love ;  and  yet  she  was 
advised  to  wait.  Again  she  appeared,  hopeful 
now,  but  was  again  disappointed.  And  when  a 
whole  year  had  passed,  and  she  was  again  advised  to 
wait,  her  breaking  heart  sobbed  out,  *'0h  !  grandpapa, 
how  old  must  I  be  before  I  may  love  Jesus,  and  sit 
with  him  at  his  table?"  The  old  prejudice  gave 
way.  She  was  received,  and  became  an  ornament 
and  a  blessing  to  the  church. 

Whom  Christ  has  received,  however  young,  the 
church  may  not  reject ;  and  those  who  are  fitted  for 
his  church  above  are  surely  fitted  for  its  fellowship 
here. 

Yours  in  the  gospel, 

S.  D.  BURCHARD. 

In  view  of  the  foregoing,  let  all  join  the  more 
heartily  in  the  prayer  of  Dr.  Bonar,  of  Scotland  : 
**  Lord,  sharpen  our  sickles  when  we  go  to  reap 
thy  harvest  among  the  young.  For  we  have  heard 
thee  say,  "  Have  ye  not  read.  Out  of  the  mouths 
of  babes  and  sucklings  thou  hast  perfected  praise? '' 

"  O  Lord,  Revive  Thy  Work  ! " 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

INDICATIONS  OF  A  REVIVAL. 

"DEFORE  a  copious  rain  we  may  expect  the  "little 
cloud  like  a  man's  hand.'' 

A  detcrviination  to  have,  by  God's  help,  a  better 
state  of  things,  must  be  set  down  as  a  first  indication 
of  a  revival.  We  must  desire  a  thing  before  having 
it.  It  is  when  we  stir  up  ourselves  to  call  on  God, 
and  to  put  forth  effort,  beq^use  we  are  tired  of  the 
present  and  intent  on  improvement,  that  the  blessing 
may  be  expected, — not  before.  Said  an  eminent 
divine,  "  I  never  had  a  revival  under  my  ministry 
without  laboring  for  it,  and  expecting  it." 

Distress  of  soul  over  prevailing  desolations  must 
accompany  this  desire  for  improvement.  "  As  soon 
as  Zion  travailed  she  brought  forth  children,"  said 
the  Prophet  Isaiah.  Soul-savers  are  not  ignorant  of 
birth-pangs.  This  is  imaged  to  us  in  our  Master's 
character.  He  is  the  great  Saviour  of  men  ;  but 
before  he  could  save  others  he  learned  in  their  flesh  to 
sympathize  with  them.  He  wept  over  Jerusalem. 
He  sweat  great  drops  of  blood  in  Gethsemane.  He 
was,  and  is,  a  high  priest  who  is  touched  with  the 
feeling  of  our  infirmities.  As  the  Captain  of  our  sal- 
vation, in  bringing   many  sons  unto   glory,  he   was 


198 


HANDBOOK  OF  REVIVALS. 


made  perfect  by  sufferings.  Even  he  went  not  forth 
to  rescue  the  perishing  until  he  had  spent  nights  in 
intercessory  prayer,  and  uttered  strong  crying  and 
tears  for  their  salvation. 

We  have  heard  Mr.  Earle  urge  God's  people  to 
go  down  into  Gethsemane  with  Christ ;  and  insist, 
most  tenderly,  that  they  must  feel  something  of  these 
agonies  before  souls  would  be  brought  in  ;  and  our 
own  pastoral  experience  is  in  the  same  direction. 
We  well  remember  the  mountain  weight  more  than 
once  pressing  down  on  the  soul,  so  that  the  feet 
seemed  to  stagger  on  the  pavements,  and  sleep  de- 
parted from  the  eyes  at  night  time. 

The  power  in  the  hand  of  God  for  conversions 
is  heart  coming  into  contact  with  heart.  This  is 
God's  battle-axe  and  weapon  of  war,  in  his  crusade. 
He  is  pleased  to  use  the  yearnings,  longings,  and 
sympathies  of  Christian  men,  as  the  means  of  com- 
pelling the  careless  to  think,  constraining  the  har- 
dened to  feel,  and  driving  the  unbelieving  to  consider. 
"  I  have  httle  confidence  in  elaborate  speech  and 
polished  sentences,"  says  Spurgeon,  "  as  the  means 
of  reaching  men's  hearts ;  but  I  have  great  faith  in 
that  simple-minded  Christian  woman,  who  must  have 
souls  converted  or  she  will  weep  her  eyes  out  over 
them ;  and  in  that  humble  Christian  who  prays  day 
and  night  in  secret,  and  then  avails  himself  of  every 
opportunity  to  address  a  loving  word  to  sinners. 
The  emotion  we  feel,  and  the  affection  we  bear,  are 
the    most    powerful    implements    of    soul-winning. 


INDICA  TIONS  OF  A  RE  VIVAL.  199 

God  the  Holy  Ghost  usually  breaks  hard  hearts  by 
tender  hearts." 

There  is  a  deep  philosophy  in  this  soul-yearning 
before  conversions.  One  reason  for  it,  doubtless,  is 
that  the  travail  qualifies  for  the  proper  taking  care 
of  the  offspring.  God  does  not  commit  his  new-born 
children  to  people  who  do  not  care  to  see  conversions. 
If  he  ever  allows  them  to  fall  into  such  hands,  they 
suffer  very  serious  loss  thereby.  Who  is  so  fit  to 
encourage  a  new-born  believer  as  the  man  who  first 
anguished  before  the  Lord  for  that  conversion?  Those 
whom  you  have  wept  over,  and  prayed  for,  you  will 
be  sure  to  love  and  assist.  The  church  that  never 
travailed,  should  God  send  her  converts,  would  be 
unfit  to  train  them.  She  would  not  know  what  to  do 
with  them.  Another  reason  is,  that  God's  glory  is 
thereby  promoted.  In  our  extremity  we  are  ready  to 
ascribe  all  to  the  sovereign  Spirit ;  and  not  till  then 
can  God  help  us;  for  he  will  not  give  his  glory 
to  another. 

Again  :  tJie providence  of  God  sometimes  indicates 
that  a  revival  is  at  hand.  There  is  a  conspiring  of 
events  to  open  the  way,  a  preparation  of  circum- 
stances to  favor  a  revival,  so  that  those  who  are 
looking  out  can  see  that  one  is  at  hand  almost  as 
plainly  as  if  it  had  been  revealed  from  heaven. 
Cases  have  occurred  in  this  country,  says  one  of 
experience,  where  the  providential  manifestations 
were  so  plain  that  those  who  were  careful  observers 
felt  no  hesitation  in  saying  that  God  was  coming  to 
pour  out  his  Spirit. 


200  HANDBOOK  OF  REVIVALS. 

The  praying  meeting  zvill  ivtprove  when  a  revival 
commences.  The  ''  two  or  three"  are  pressed  in 
spirit,  and  speak  often  to  one  another  about  it.  A 
passion  to  see  the  church  revived  rules  them.  By- 
degrees,  individuals  are  drawn  together  by  sacred 
affinity,  and  the  prayer-meetings  become  very  differ- 
ent. The  brother  who  talked  twenty  minutes  in  what 
he  called  prayer,  gives  up  his  oration,  and  falls  to 
pleading  with  tears  and  broken  sentences  ;  while  the 
friend  who  used  to  relate  his  experience,  and  go 
through  the  doctrines  of  grace,  and  call  that  a  prayer, 
forgets  that,  and  begins  agonizing  before  the  throne. 
And  not  only  this,  but  little  knots  here  and  there 
come  together  in  their  cottages,  and  in  their  quiet 
rooms  cry  mightily  to  God.  The  result  will  be  that 
the  minister,  even  if  he  does  not  know  of  this  feeling 
in  the  hearts  of  his  people,  will  grow  fervent  himself. 
He  will  preach  more  tenderly  and  earnestly. 

A  thirst  for  the  preached  zvord  and  a  deep  interest 
in  it,  is  a  revival  indication.  In  a  declension  there  is 
nothing  resembling  an  appetite,  a  thirst  for  the 
word ;  there  is  no  deep,  soul-penetrating,  soul-subdu- 
ing interest  felt  in  hearing  it.  The  whole  of  this  is 
reversed  in  a  revived,  living  church.  The  souls  of 
the  people  open  at  once  to  the  word  of  God,  and 
melt  and  bend  beneath  the  most  simple  truths 
presented  in  the  simplest  scripture  dress.  In  an 
account  from  the  island  of  Arran,  dated  1812,  we 
read :  "  For  some  months  after  the  commencement 
of  the  awakening,  the  subjects  of  it  manifested  an 
uncommon   thirst  after  the  means  of  grace.     Both 


INDICATIONS  OF  A  REVIVAL.  201 

old  and  young  flocked  in  multitudes  to  hear  the  word 
of  God.  The  house,  and  the  place  employed  for 
private  meetings,  were  frequently  so  crowded  that 
the  people,  as  it  were,  trod  one  upon  another.  To 
travel  ten  or  fifteen  miles  to  hear  a  sermon  was  con- 
sidered as  a  very  small  matter."  So,  too,  when  the 
returning  captives  lingered  about  the  ruins  of  Jerusa- 
lem and  the  temple,  and  the  very  stones  of  the  fallen 
walls  and  buildings  appeared  to  them  dear  as  jewels, 
and  even  the  dust  in  the  deserted  streets  seemed  to 
them  precious,  the  period  of  prophecy  was  almost 
determined  ;  the  time  to  rebuild  Jerusalem  and  the 
temple  was  well  nigh  come.  Thus,  while  a  decline 
of  interest  in  even  the  external  order  of  religion  sup- 
poses commensurate  spiritual  declension,  a  quickened 
interest  in  that  order  argues  spiritual  revival. 

Sorrow  and  sJianie  for  backsliding  are  a  symptom 
of  improvement.  The  Scriptures  are  clear  and  ex- 
plicit on  this  point.  "  I  will  pour  upon  the  house  of 
David  and  upon  the  inhabitants  of  Jerusalem,  the 
Spirit  of  grace  and  of  supplication."  And  what  shall 
be  the  fruit, — what  the  result  of  this  outpouring 
of  the  Holy  Ghost?  Is  it  joy  simply?  Is  it  change 
of  conduct  and  life  simply?  Nay,  joy  were  but  delu- 
sion in  this  case  apart  from  sorrow.  Change  of  con- 
duct were  but  hypocrisy  without  grief  and  shame  for 
conduct  past.  "I  will  pour  upon  them  the  Spirit  of 
grace — and  they  shall  look  upon  me  whom  they  have 
pierced,  <^;2<:/  they  shall  mourn  for  him ^'' — not  beheve 
on  him  simply,  but  mourn  for  him, — mourn  for  hitn^ 
for  dishonors  done  to  him, — for  ignominy  cast  upon 
9*       . 


202  HANDBOOK  OF  REVIVALS. 

him, — for  their  wicked  unbelief,  impenitence,  and 
estrangement  from  God  in  time  past. 

With  this  there  will  be  mutual  co7tfessions,  and 
restitutions.  The  command  to  "  confess  your  faults 
one  to  another''  is  not  neglected  ;  but  where  hard- 
ness and  estrangement  have  existed,  it  is  acknowl- 
edged, and  the  alienated  ones  beg  pardon  of  each 
other,  and  the  breaches  are  healed. 

Especially  will  there  be  a  readiness  to  make 
amends  for  injury  or  injustice.  It  is  a  rule  in  the 
isles  of  the  Hebrides,  that  when  a  man  meets  a  stray 
sheep  on  the  moor,  he  is  entitled  to  carry  it  home  as 
his  own,  and  obliged  to  make  an  equivalent  offering 
in  the  collection  for  the  poor  on  the  Sabbath  day. 
After  the  commencement  of  the  revival  in  the  Lewis, 
says  a  writer,  ''  many  came  to  confess  to  their  minis- 
ter the  trouble  of  conscience  they  experienced  by 
reason  of  having  what  they  called  a  black  sheep  in  their 
flocks — some  having  had  them  for  several  winters. 
The  minister  always  directed  them  to  make  restitu- 
tion now  in  the  appointed  way;  and  in  one  season, 
the  sum  of  £\6  was  deposited  in  the  plate.  The 
number  of  sheep  annually  lost  has  wonderfully  di- 
minished since  the  commencement  of  the  revival, 
leading  to  the  conclusion  that  the  loss  imputed  to 
accident  arose  from  dishonesty.'' 

Together  with  this  will  there  be  hearty  renuncia- 
tion of  sin^and  a  new  dedication  to  God.  If  the  Lord 
is  near,  the  ^^  idols"  are  put  away,  and  the  appeal 
has  not  been  without  response,  "  Who  will  conse- 
crate himself  this  day  unto  the  Lord?  " 


INDICATIONS  OF  A  REVIVAL. 


203 


Impotimate  prayer  for  a  revivalydind  readiness  to 
work  in  it,  is  evidence  of  its  commencement.  Some- 
times Christians  are  not  engaged  in  prayer  for  a 
revival,  not  even  when  they  are  engaged  generally 
in  prayer.  Their  minds  are  upon  something  else ; 
they  are  praying  for  something  else — the  salvation 
of  the  heathen  and  the  like — and  not  for  a  revival 
among  themselves.  But  when  they  feel  the  want 
of  a  revival  they  pray  as  if  their  hearts  were  set 
upon  it,  and  as  if  they  could  not  be  denied.  And 
they  are  willing  to  sacrifice  for  the  success  of  the 
work. 

Hence,  an  immediate  and  earnest  coming  up  to 
the  help  of  the  Lord  against  the  mighty,  is  evidence 
of  the  special  presence  of  the  Spirit.  Mr.  Nettleton 
wrote  in  1822,  of  his  preaching  in  Somers,  Conn., 
and  seeing  no  such  indications.  He  tells  of  the 
^^ turning poinf  thus:  I  said,  ''  When  will  you  take 
up  the  great  subject  of  a  revival  in  earnest  ?  I 
alluded  to  what  I  had  often  been  informed  had  been 
the  state  of  things  in  this  place  for  several  years 
past.  They  had  often  imagined  themselves  on  the 
very  eve  of  a  revival ;  appearances  seemed  to  justify 
this  expectation  ;  but  they  have  uniformly  subsided, 
and  no  general  revival  had  been  witnessed ;  and  at 
this  moment  I  hear  the  sound  of  something,  (I 
observed.)  Is  it  the  abundance  of  rain  ?  I  canno^ 
tell;  this  awful  suspense  will  not  continue  long." 
That  afternoon  the  great  question  about  a  revival 
was  graciously  settled,  for  the  people  put  away 
indifference  and  procrastination. 


204     ■  HANDBOOK  OF  REVIVALS, 

Another  revival  indication  is  zeal  for  the  conver- 
sion of  others.  When  the  Christians  of  the  Pente- 
costal church  were  scattered  abroad  in  the  persecu- 
tion upon  the  death  of  Stephen,  we  are  told  that 
"  they  went  everywhere  preaching  the  word."  Most 
of  them,  doubtless,  were  private  Christians  ;  yet 
wherever  they  went  it  seems  they  carried  the  news 
of  Christ  along  with  them.  ''  The  love  of  Christ  con- 
strained them."  ''  They  could  not  but  speak  the 
things  which  they  had  seen  and  heard."  They  could 
not  but  say  to  men — "  Come  with  us  and  we  will  do 
you  good  :  "  "  We  have  found  the  Messiah  :  *'  "  Come 
see  a  man  that  told  me  all  that  ever  I  did  ;  is  not 
this  the  Christ?"  And  so  it  will  be  with  Christians 
now  if  the  revival  spirit  has  kindled  upon  them. 

Finally  :  Cojiviction  of  sinners  in  considerable  num^ 
bers  indicates  the  beginning  of  a  revival.  Sometimes 
the  change  in  this  respect  is  very  gradual ;  and  for  a 
considerable  time  nothing  more  can  be  said  than 
that  there  is  a  more  listening  ear,  and  a  more  serious 
aspect  than  usual  under  the  preaching  of  the  word; 
and  this  increased  attention  is  gradually  matured 
into  deep  solemnity  and  pungent  conviction.  In 
other  cases,  the  reigning  lethargy  is  suddenly  broken 
up,  as  if  there  had  come  a  thunderbolt  from  eternity ; 
and  multitudes  are  heard  simultaneously  inquiring 
what  they  shall  do   to  be  saved. 

Some  of  the  foregoing  views  are  confirmed  in  a 
sentence  from  Dr.  Humphrey's  Letters  to  his  Son ; 
^yhich  is  here  reproduced.  ''Favorable  indications 
may  pass  away  as  the  morning  cloud   and  the  early 


INDICATIONS  OF  A   REVIVAL.  20$ 

dew.  I  have  myself  experienced  several  such  alter- 
nations of  hope  and  discouragement  before  the  revival 
actually  came.  There  are,  however,  signs  and  evi- 
dences on  which  you  may  rely.  If  there  are  great 
searchings  of  heart  in  the  church  ;  if  old  hopes  are 
shaken  ;  if  differences  of  long  standing  are  healed  by 
mutual  confessions ;  if  Christians  are  remarkably 
humble  and  prayerful ;  if  they  speak  often  one  to 
another,  and  if  their  bowels  yearn  over  the  impeni- 
tent, then  is  a  revival  begun.  There  can  be  no 
doubt  of  it.  And  when  in  connection  with  such  a 
state  of  things  in  the  church,  sinners  in  considerable 
numbers  are  awakened,  when  you  find  here  and  there 
cases  of  genuine  conviction,  and  some  individuals 
giving  striking  evidence  that  they  have  been  born 
again,  you  need  not  doubt  that  a  real  work  of  grace 
has  commenced  in  the  congregation  as  well  as  in  the 
church.  But  even  then  you  should  guard  against 
expressing  yourself  too  sanguinely,  when  you  speak 
on  the  subject,  and  should  exhort  the  church  to 
*'  rejoice  with  tremblingP  It  is  not  certain  that  be- 
cause God  has  begun  to  revive  his  work  he  will  carry 
it  on  ;  that  because  a  few  have  been  converted  many 
more  will  be.  The  Holy  Spirit  may  be  grieved  and 
may  depart  ere  you  have  sung  out  your  first  song.*' 

"  O  Lord,  Revive  Thy  Work.'* 


CHAPTER   IX. 

REVIVALS    HINDERED    AND   ARRESTED. 

TF  there  be  one  momentous  question,  it  is    this; 

Why  are  not  revivals  more  general,  more  per- 
manent, more  extensive? 

And  the  answer  must  be,  that  there  are  hindrances 
to  their  commencement,  and  that  they  are  often  ar- 
rested after  they  have  begun.  We  take  the  two 
points  separately. 

There  are  hindrances  preventing  the  existence  of 
revivals. 

The  great  hindering  cause  is  that  the  churches 
are  not  living  in  keeping  with  their  chief  design. 
They  do  not  make  the  conversion  of  the  ungodly 
their  one  grand  aim.  The  very  intention  of  the 
church  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  as  a  converting  agency^ 
seems  lost  sight  of. 

The  followers  of  Christ  are  chiefly  engaged  about 
other  business  than  that  which  oiigJit  to  absorb  their 
attention.  That  business,  unquestionably,  is  the 
salvation  of  men,  the  conversion  of  the  world.  This 
was  the  mission  which  brought  Christ  himself  into 
the  world,  and  which,  when  he  was  about  to  leave 
the  world,  he  committed  to  the  hands  of  his  disci- 
ples of  all  generations,  as  the  high  purpose  of  their 


REVIVALS  HINDERED  AND  ARRESTED.       20/ 

existence.  His  first  disciples,  full  of  the  Holy  Ghost 
and  of  faith,  entered  on  this  work,  and  spent  their 
lives  and  their  all  in  performing  it.  They  planted 
churches  in  almost  every  part  of  the  civilized  world. 
But  nearly  eighteen  centuries  have  elapsed  since 
they  fell  asleep,  and  there  has  "scarcely  been,  until  of 
late,  any  enlargement  of  Christianity  beyond  the 
bounds  to  which  they  carried  it  ;  while  within  these 
bounds  it  has  been,  for  the  most  part,  in  a  state  of 
deplorable  infirmity  or  monstrous  perversion. 

The  reason  was,  that  succeeding  generations  of 
Christians  ceased  from  the  work  to  which  the  first 
disciples  devoted  their  lives.  Christians  have  re- 
cently had  a  partial  awakening  from  this  mighty 
infatuation ;  but  partial  it  truly  is.  Any  one  who 
will  Hft  up  his  eyes  and  look,  in  the  spirit  of  Christ, 
over  the  length  and  breadth  of  the  most  evangelical 
countries,  will  see  the  vast  multitude  of  professed 
Christians  engaged  about  almost  every  thing  rather 
than  fulfilling  the  unrevoked  command  of  their 
Lord,  to  teach  all  nations,  and  preach  the  gospel  to 
every  creature. 

This,  with  the  love  of  ease,  money,  pleasure, 
honor,  among  professors  of  religion,  rather  than  an 
ardent  and  laborious  desire  for  the  conversion  of 
perishing  sinners,  and  a  lack  of  holiness,  humility, 
and  dependence  upon  God  on  the  part  of  preachers, 
most  certainly  is  the  greatest  hindrance  to  revivals  ; 
— the  mighty  mountain  which  stands  in  the  way  of 
the  church's  enlargement. 

Distrust  of  revivals  is  another  hindering  cause. 


2o8  HANDBOOK  OF  RE VIVALS, 

Sometimes  this  takes  the  shape  of  positive  opposi- 
tion ;  and  the  solemn  words  of  Dr.  Porter  deserve 
to  be  rung  out  in  awful  tones  in  the  ears  of  opposers. 
Speaking  of  the  revivals  in  the  early  part  of  this 
century,  he  says ;  ''  In  a  few  instances  the  Holy 
Spirit  was  hindered  among  a  people  by  decided 
opposition  on  the  part  of  the  pastor,  or  leading 
members  of  a  church.  As  there  is  a  sin  which 
shall  never  have  forgiveness,  when  committed  by 
obdurate  contemners  of  God  and  his  grace, — a  sin 
that  is  unpardonable,  not  because  it  transcends  the 
mercy  of  God  or  the  merits  of  Christ,  but  because 
the  sinner  will  be  left  to  himself,  and  therefore  will 
never  repent, — so  a  church  whose  minister  or  mem- 
bers revile  the  special  work  of  the  Holy  Spirit, 
ascribing  it  to  fanaticism,  or  Satanic  agency,  are 
sometimes  left  to  wither  under  a  judicial  dereliction, 
like  the  mountains  of  Gilboa  on  which  there  was 
neither  rain  nor  dew.  Some  awful  examples  of  this 
sort  are  upon  record  in  the  history  of  New  England.'' 
But  there  may  be  feelings  of  distrust  when  there 
is  no  open  opposition.  And  where  these  feelings 
prevail,  it  cannot  be  a  matter  of  surprise  that  no 
extended  and  powerful  revivals  should  exist.  For 
there  the  means  ordinarily  essential  to  their  existence 
will  not  be  used,  but  on  the  contrary  will  be  care- 
fully avoided.  If  at  any  time  symptoms  should  be 
discovered  of  the  public  mind  becoming  more  than 
usually  interested  on  the  subject  of  religion,  efforts 
would  then  be  made  to  guard  against  the  incipient 
and  dreaded  evil.     Who  can  reasonably  wonder  that 


REVIVALS  HINDERED  AND  ARRESTED. 


209 


under  such  circumstances  there  should  be  no 
revivals?  Would  it  not  rather  be  strange  if  the  fact 
were  otherwise  ?  Is  there  evidence  that  God  ever 
revives  his  work  where  it  is  not  wished  for?  '*  If  I 
knew,"  says  one,  "  that  anywhere  revivals  were  not 
desired,  but  rather  dreaded,  I  should  want  no  other 
explanation  of  the  fact  that  they  are  not  enjoyed  ; 
this  is  reason  enough.'' 

We  greatly  fear  that  a  distrust  of  revivals  in  the 
minds  of  some,  even  of  pastors,  and  a  doubt,  on 
the  whole,  of  their  desirableness,  has  grieved  the 
gracious  Spirit,  and  hindered  his  visits  to  cheer  and 
bless  the  churches  of  the  land.  Undoubtedly  it  is 
one  of  the  most  serious  impediments  to  revivals. 
The  obstructions  with  which  they  meet  from  open 
opposers  are  trifling  compared  with  the  cold  indiffer- 
ence of  those  who  ought  to  be  their  friends  and  help- 
ers. The  plants  of  a  greenhouse  can  endure  the 
storms  without,  but  when  masses  of  ice  are  in  the 
enclosure,  how  can  they  grow  ? 

Hence  it  is  a  solemn  duty  of  each  objector  that 
he  examine  his  own  heart,  and  the  grounds  of 
his  indifference  or  opposition  to  revivals.  If  they 
are  the  genuine  work  of  God  ;  if  they  accord  with 
the  statements  of  the  Bible  ;  if  they  are  such  results 
as  he  has  a  right  to  expect  under  the  preaching  of 
the  gospel,  he  is  bound,  by  all  the  love  which  he 
bears  to  his  Saviour,  and  to  the  souls  of  men,  to 
desire  and  pray  for  their  increase  and  extension. 

It  is  much,  it  is  everything,  when  Christians 
mtelligently,  and  on  settled   grounds,  believe  in  the 


210  HANDBOOK  OF  RE  VIVALS. 

existence  and  value  of  revivals  of  religion ;  and  we 
cannot  hope  for  these  descending  influences  until  they 
shall  think  on  this  subject  as  the  Saviour  thought, 
and  feel  as  he  felt. 

Mr.  Barnes  once  put  to  his  congregation  some 
questions  which  any  pastor  might  press  home  upon 
all  his  hearers.  They  were  like  these:  Are  there 
none  of  you  who  start  back  at  the  word  revival^ 
and  who  feel  an  instinctive  dislike  to  the  name  ? 
Are  there  none  in  whose  minds  the  word  suggests 
the  idea  of  mere  excitement ;  of  scenes  of  enthusi- 
asm and  disorder  ;  of  irregularity  and  wildfire  ?  Are 
there  none  who,  when  they  pray,  and  with  very  hon- 
est intentions  in  the  main,  for  a  revival,  do  it  with 
many  qualifications  and  mental  reservations,  and 
with  an  apprehension  or  fear  that  the  prayer  may  be 
answered  ; — who  pray  from  the  custom  of  using  such ' 
language,  rather  than  from  any  intelligent  and  sin- 
cere wish  that  such  scenes  may  be  witnessed  ? 
When  prayers  are  offered  for  revivals,  are  there, 
practically^  no  prayers  against  them  ?  While  the 
fervent  petitions  of  a  portion  of  an  assembled  church 
ascend  to  heaven  for  the  descent  of  the  Holy  Spirit 
like  floods  and  showers,  are  there  no  counter  peti- 
tions that  cross  and  recross  the  prayers  of  those  who 
love  revivals,  as  they  ascend  up  to  God  ? 

On  this  theme  of  such  incalculable  importance  to 
the  churches,  we  subjoin  a  passage  from  a  discourse 
by  Dr.  Skinner,  which  is  worthy  of  prayerful  consid- 
eration. "  No  man  should  allow  himself  in  any  dis- 
trust or  misgiving  of  leligious  revivals,  such  as  have 


RE  VIVALS  HINDERED  A ND  ARRESTED.      2 1 1 

rendered  our  land  almost  peculiar  in  the  eyes  of  the 
old  world.  If  some  of  the  evils  of  the  day  are  to  be 
referred  to  them  as  the  occasion,  what  good  or  de- 
sirable thing  is  there  among  us  which  is  not  indebted 
to  them,  under  God,  as  the  chief  support  and  encour- 
agement, if  not  the  origin  ?  If  we  stand  in  doubt 
whether  these  remarkable  effusions  of  the  Spirit  be 
desirable  or  not,  should  we  not,  in  order  to  be  con- 
sisten-t  with  ourselves,  begin  to  question  the  ulti- 
mate success  of  Christianity?  What  manner  of 
persons  must  they  be,  in  heaviness  and  sorrow,  or 
else  in  hardness  of  heart,  who  can  allow  themselves 
in  distrustful  thoughts  concerning  the  desirable- 
ness of  religious  revivals?  Evils,  it  is  true,  are  in- 
cidental to  revivals ;  but  all  is  ultimately  lost 
without  them.  And  when  one  begins  to  object 
to  good  and  necessary  things  because  of  the  evils 
of  which  they  may  be  the  occasion,  where  will  he 
find  a  stopping-place  until  he  has  objected  to  the 
incarnation  of  Christ,  the  preaching  of  the  gospel, 
the  government  of  God,  his  own  existence,  and  even 
the  creation  of  the  world  ?  " 

To  proceed  :  a  pastor  may  prevent  the  beginning 
of  a  revival.  History  is  instructive  on  this  point. 
A  writer  upon  the  progress  of  the  churches  in  New 
England  some  half  century  ago,  states  that  there 
were  congregations  amid  the  surrounding  showers  of 
divine  influence  which  were  entirely  passed  by  ;  and 
that  ''  the  pastor  was  the  greatest  obstacle  to  a  re- 
vival among  his  people.  And  this  was  true,  though 
he  was  not  chargeable  with  any  heresy,  or  immoral- 


212 


HANDBOOK  OF  REVIVALS. 


ity,  or  hostility  to  revivals."  He  specifies  thai 
brother  A.  was  of  a  sluggish  temperament.  Brother 
B.  was  of  a  literary  taste,  an  idolator  of  books,  espe- 
cially of  popular  literature,  by  which  his  spirituality 
was  impaired.  Brother  C.  was  fond  of  social  and 
fashionable  entertainments,  and  in  the  habit  of  jest- 
ing and  story-telling,  which  destroyed  the  savor  of 
godliness  and  unfitted  him  for  revival  work.  Brother 
D.  hurt  his  usefulness  by  the  multiplicity  of  w£)rldly 
things  that  filled  his  hands,  and  he  had  not  time  or 
heart  to  help  forward  special  services.  Brother  E. 
was  so  ambitious  of  a  classical  style  that  he  sacrificed 
pungency  and  power  to  rhetorical  embellishment. 
And  brother  F.  was  one  of  the  "  moral  preachers," 
who  condemned  vices  and  extolled  the  virtues,  but 
did  not  preach  sin  and  redemption.  *'  These  ministers 
saw  no  revivals,  and  themselves  were  the  principal 
cause  of  it." 

Further.  Want  of  action  at  the  right  time  may 
occasion  the  loss  of  a  revival.  Especially  if  God  is 
pouring  out  his  Spirit  around  us,  it  is  the  time  for 
us  to  work.  If  one  sigh  of  a  true  Christian,  says  an 
old  divine,  wafts  the  bark  to  the  desired  haven,  or 
stirreth  Zion's  ship,  how  much  more  a  gale  of  sighs 
breathed  by  hundreds  of  believers!  If  one  trumpet 
sounds  so  loudly  in  the  ears  of  God,  how  much  more 
a  concert  of  all  the  silver  trumpets  in  Zion  sounding 
together  I  Where  so  many  hands  are  lifted  up,  how 
many  blessings  may  they  not  pull  down  from 
heaven  ! 

Often  have  I  observed,  says  an  experienced  win- 


REVIVALS  HINDERED  AND  ARRESTED. 


213 


ner  of  souls,  a  time  when  "the  heavens  were  big 
with  rain,"  and  yet  the  thirsty  land  remained  un- 
watered  because  we  were  slothful  to  do  God's  work 
in  his  time. 

We  read  that  the  dying  Elisha  commanded  King 
Joash  to  take  a  bunch  of  arrows,  and  smite  the 
ground  with  them. — 2  Kings,  13:  18,  19.  *' And  he 
smote  thrice,  and  stayed."  The  dying  prophet  was 
deeply  grieved  in  spirit,  and  said,  "  Thou  shouldst 
have  smitten  five  or  six  times;  then  thou  hadst 
smitten  Syria  till  thou  hadst  consumed  it:  whereas, 
now,  thou  shalt  smite  Syria  but  thrice."  He  finally 
obtained  only  three  victories  over  the  enemies  of 
Israel,  when  it  would  appear  that  God  intended  to 
have  given  him  five  or  six  signal  victories, — quite  to 
the  overthrow  of  Syria.  Upon  which  it  has  been  re- 
marked that  his  three  strokes  indicated  his  tendency 
to  slackness  or  indolence,  and  also  were  an  intimation 
that  a  few  victories  over  the  enemies  of  his  God  would 
satisfy  a  soul  fond  of  ease  and  quiet,  and  these  were 
all  the  Lord  gave  him.  This  but  illustrates  how  a 
church  may  from  irresolution  and  lack  of  promptness 
lose  a  splendid  victory. 

In  a  time  of  general  awakening,  Dr.  Nettleton 
wrote  in  the  following  strain  to  one  of  his  brethren 
in  the  ministry : 

*'  It  becomes  every  friend  of  Zion  to  prepare  the 
way  of  the  Lord  through  all  the  towns  in  this  region. 
The  fields  are  whitening  all  around  us;  and  though 
God  can  create  and  gather  the  harvest  without 
human  instrumentality,  yet  we  do  not  expect  it.     A 


214  HANDBOOK  OF  REVIVALS. 

revival  begun  is  likely  to  subside  without  the  constant 
pressure  of  gospel  motives  on  the  consciences  of  the 
awakened.  It  is  obvious  from  experience,  that  God 
generally  blesses  far  more  extensively  the  means  for 
extending  his  work,  than  he  does  for  commencing  it 
in  the  midst  of  surrounding  darkness.  As  the  con- 
version of  one  sinner  is  often  the  means  of  awaken- 
ing every  member  of  the  family,  and  the  impulse  is 
again  felt  through  every  kindred  branch,  and  through 
the  village  and  town ;  so  one  town  may  be  the 
means  of  revival  in  another,  and  that  in  another. 
Though  some  ministers  feel  the  truth  of  this  remark, 
yet  {^<Ny  if  any,  realize  it  in  its  full  force.  There  is 
as  really  a  season  of  harvest  in  the  moral  as  in  the 
natural  world.  Now  every  hand  that  can  hold  a 
sickle  needs  all  its  strength.  The  harvest /^///)/  ripe^ 
neglected  a  few  days  is  forever  lost.  Other  fields 
may  whiten,  and  the  same  field  a  second  time,  but 
the  former  neglected  harvest  is  lost  forever.  There 
is  a  crisis  in  the  feelings  of  a  people,  which,  if  not 
improved,  the  souls  of  that  generation  will  not  be 
gathered.  In  the  season  of  a  revival  more  may  be 
done — more  is  often  done  to  secure  the  salvation  of 
souls,  in  a  few  days,  or  weeks,  than  in  years  spent  in 
preaching  at  other  times.  One  sermon,  in  a  revival, 
often  does  more  execution  than  a  hundred  equally 
good  out  of  it.  And  I  verily  believe  that  more 
good  may  be  lost  for  the  want  of  that  oiie^  than  can 
be  done  with  it,  and  with  a  thousand  like  it,  when 
the  crisis  is  past." 

Again  :  inactivity  in  the  church  may  prevent  a  revi- 


RE  VI VALS  HINDERED  AND  ARRESTED.       2  I  5 

val.  Mr.  Edwards,  In  the  great  revival  under  his  eye, 
complained  of  those,  "  standing  at  a  distance,  and 
keeping  silence ;"  and  he  declared  that  such  exposed 
themselves  to  the  curse  of  Meroz,  for  not  ''  coming 
up  to  the  help  of  the  Lord  against  the  mighty."  Com- 
menting upon  this  curse  of  old,  Mr.  Spurgeon  forcibly 
says  that  some  such  curse  will  assuredly  come  upon 
every  professing  Christian  who  is  backward  in  help- 
ing the  church  in  the  day  of  her  soul's  travail.  "And 
we  shall  be  hindering  the  travail  of  the  church  if  we 
do  not  share  in  it.  Many  church-members  think 
that  if  they  do  nothing  wrong,  and  make  no  trouble, 
then  they  are  all  right.  Not  at  all,  sir  ;  not  at  all. 
Here  is  a  chariot,  and  we  are  all  engaged  to  drag  it. 
Some  of  you  do  not  put  out  your  hands  to  pull  ;  well 
then,  the  rest  of  us  have  to  labor  so  much  the  more  ; 
and  the  worst  of  it  is,  we  have  to  draw  yoti  also. 
While  you  do  not  add  to  the  strength  which  draws, 
you  increase  the  weight  that  is  to  be  dra\^n.  It  is 
all  very  well  for  you  to  say,  *'  but  I  do  not  hinder  ;" 
you  do  hinder,  you  cannot  help  hindering.  If  a 
man's  leg  does  not  help  him  in  walking,  it  certainly 
hinders  him.  Oh,  I  cannot  bear  to  think  of  it. 
That  I  should  be  a  hindrance  to  my  own  soul's 
growth  is  bad  indeed ;  but  that  I  should  stand  in  the 
way  of  the  people  of  God  and  cool  their  courage, 
and  damp  their  ardor — my  Master,  let  it  never  be  ! 
Sooner  let  me  sleep  among  the  clods  of  the  valley 
than  be  a  hindrance  to  the  meanest  work  that  is 
done  for  thy  name." 

Miiny  an  earnest  minister,  with  a  soul  panting  for 


2i6  HANDBOOK  OF  REVIVALS. 

conversions,  has  lamented  this  lack  of  cooperation 
on  the  part  of  his  brethren,  and  been  nearly  killed 
by  it.  An  inert,  inefficient  church,  or  one  self- 
willed  and  sluggish  church-member,  will  often  defeat 
the  best-directed  efforts  of  the  wisest  and  best  min- 
ister. 

But  revivals  may  be  arrested.  Let  us  turn  to  this 
thought.  There  is  a  sense  in  which,  after  they  have 
been  in  progress  for  a  season,  they  may  be  expected 
to  decline,  and  probably  will  decline, — perhaps  must 
decline.  They  will  decline  in  respect  to  the  degree  of 
vividness  and  force  with  which  truth  will  blaze  upon 
the  mind,  and  get  hold  of  the  feelings  of  the  heart. 
As  man  is  now  constituted,  and  amid  the  objects  by 
which  he  is  now  surrounded,  perhaps  it  is  not  possi- 
ble that  the  mind  should  have,  for  any  great  length 
of  time  together,  those  vivid  and  impressive  views 
of  spiritual  objects  which  for  a  season  it  may  have, 
and  which  in  a  revival  of  religion  it  often  does  have. 
We  are  inchned  to  think  that  the  laws  of  mind,  as 
man  is  in  the  present  world,  forbid  it.  In  this  sense, 
then,  it  may  be  expected  that  revivals  will,  (perhaps 
in  some  degree  must^  decline.  They  may  be 
expected  to  decline,  also,  in  regard  to  the  number  of 
minds  simultaneously  affected  by  them.  There  will 
be  a  season  during  which  the  number  of  the  anxious 
and  the  rejoicing  will  increase ;  and  after  a  while 
that  number  will  reach  its  highest  point  and  begin 
to  decline,  and  then  the  revival  in  this  respect  will  be 
at  stand,  or  begin  to  decline.     And  this,  we  think, 


RE  VIVALS  HINDERED  AND  ARRESTED.      2 1  / 

is  a  result  which  no  human  power  or  skill  in  the  use 
of  means  can  prevent. 

Conversions  ought  to  be  expected  to  continue. 
In  fact,  we  have  no  right  to  be  satisfied  unless  they 
are  perpetually  occurring.  Moreover,  the  quickened 
graces  of  the  children  of  God  are  to  be  kept  alive, 
and  more  and  more  operative.  So  that,  in  a  sense, 
the  work  goes  on,  though  less  as  a  specialty,  and 
more  in  another  channel  or  direction. 

It  is  only  in  a  narrow  sense  then  that  we  can 
justify  any  decline  in  a  revival.  And  yet  the  fact  in 
question  is  not  to  be  overlooked. 

Dr.  Lyman  Beecher's  remarks  are  judicious. 
He  says  of  the  special  sense  of  rapid  soul-saving,  and 
of  highly  excited  Christian  feeling  in  that  one  di- 
rection, ''  It  is  never  worth  while  to  chase  a  revival 
after  it  is  gone  by.  The  laws  of  mind  and  of  divine 
sovereignty  are  in  unison,  and  after  the  greater  stim- 
ulus has  been  applied  and  failed,  it  will  do  no 
good  to  apply  the  less.  After  one  battle  and  victory, 
it  remains  to  clear  the  decks  and  prepare  for  another. 
We  often  see  an  opposite  policy  followed.  A  pastor 
deplores  that  many  in  whom  he  is  deeply  interested 
are  not  converted ;  Christians  mourn  that  the  large 
results  which  seemed  within  reach  are  not  attained  ; 
and  they  combine  in  the  use  of  convulsive  efforts  to 
protract  the  interest  and  to  awaken  and  convert  the 
unsaved.  The  consequences  are  almost  uniformly 
the  same ;  the  renewed  efforts  fail,  and  pastor  and 
people,  instead  of  rejoicing  over  the  harvest  gath- 
ered, are  filled  with  despondency.' 


2i8  HANDBOOK  OF  REVIVALS. 

When  we  speak  of  a  revival  being  arrested,  then, 
we  refer  to  its  being  stopped  in  its  inception ;  or 
where  it  ought  to  go  on  to  the  gathering  of  many 
more  souls.  This  frequently  occurs ;  and  it  is  a  re- 
sult to  be  most  anxiously  guarded  against.  We 
specify  some  of  the  causes.. 

Discouragement  at  the  outset  is  a  frequent  cause. 
This  may  come  from  not  seeing  the  whole  church 
alive ;  perhaps  but  a  very  small  part  of  the  church. 
But  as  a  rule  the  wJiole  body  is  never  awake, — not 
even  in  the  most  extensive  revivals.  We  are  not  to 
wait  for  this  unanimous  or  general  movement. 

The  writer  once  said  to  some  brethren  who  were 
half-hearted  from  the  inactivity  of  the  body,  "  I 
never  expect  to  see  this  whole  church  waked  up  till 
startled  by  the  trump  of  the  Archangel ;  let  us  do 
our  duty,  and  not  wait  for  others."  And  he  here 
puts  it  upon  record  that  in  all  the  blessed  revivals  he 
has  passed  through  he  has  never  seen  the  whole  of 
the  church  once  thoroughly  aroused.  And  this  is  a 
common  experience  with  pastors. 

Let  not  Christians  spend  their  time,  and  divert 
their  attention,  by  complaining  to  one  another  of 
those  who  stand  back.  It  is  not  their  business  to 
censure  them;  neither  to  zvait  for  them  ;  but  logo 
forward  in  the  strength  of  the  Lord.  If  but  tivo  of 
them  become  truly  revived  themselves,  and  agree 
together,  and  offer  up  the  prayer  of  faith  for  a  revival 
of  religion,  they  may  expect  that  the  blessing  will 
be  granted. 

Other  causes  may  conspire  to  produce  discour- 


REVIVALS  HINDERED  AND  ARRESTED. 


219 


agement ;  such  as  the  state  of  the  weather ;  thinness 
of  audiences;  disability  of  working  members,  and 
the  hke.  Hence  it  is  pecuharly  requisite  in  God's 
people  to  exercise  great  patience  in  waiting  on  God 
under  special  difficiUties  and  disadvantages. 

In  fact,  it  often  occurs  that  in  this  way  or  some 
other,  the  pastor,  or  the  evangelist,  is  awfully  tried 
and  humbled  at  the  beginning  of  a  revival ;  thus 
being  prepared  for  a  rich  blessing. 

An  experience  of  Dr.  Edward  Payson,  which 
he  gives  in  his  journal  under  date  of  Feb.  21,  1815, 
is  in  place  here.  He  says,  of  some  revival  efforts, 
**  I  expected  severe  trials,  but  had  few  fears  of  the 
event.  The  trials  came,  but  they  did  not  come  in 
the  way  that  I  expected,  and  therefore  I  was  sur- 
prised and  overcome  by  them.  The  day  of  the  fast 
was  the  most  dreadful  day  of  my  life — the  day  in 
which  I  had  most  dreadful  proofs  of  more  than  dia- 
bolical depravity  of  heart.  The  meeting-house  was 
full,  but  things  did  not  go  on  in  the  manner  I  had 
hoped  and  expected.  I  thought  all  was  lost ;  and  I 
now  wonder  that  I  lived  through  it — that  a  broken 
heart  (as  Mr.  Newton  says  disappointed  pride  and 
madness  are  called),  was  not  the  consequence.  For 
some  days  I  saw  and  heard  nothing  encouraging, 
and  my  distress  was  unabated  ;  but  at  the  next  in- 
quiry meeting  I  found  more  than  sixty  inquirers.'* 
From  that  time  the  work  went  on. 

Unbelief  is  a  chief  cause  of  the  cessation  of 
revivals.  No  sin  is  more  dishonoring  to  God.  It  is 
discrediting  the  word  of  the  Almighty.     We  have 


220 


■HANDBOOK  OF  REVIVALS. 


the  most  awful  warnings  in  his  word  against  indulg- 
ing it.  We  read  of  one  place  where  Jesus  did  not 
many  mighty  works  because  of  the  unbelief  of  the 
people.  If  he  did  not  work  miracles  on  account  of 
their  unbelief,  will  he  revive  his  work  and  convert 
souls  while  his  people  are  filled  with  unbelief?  It 
has  been  found  by  universal  experience  that  just  in 
proportion  as  this  prevails,  the  sinews  of  moral  effort 
are  severed.  Let  doubt  and  unbelief  take  the  place 
of  faith,  and  the  Spirit  is  gone,  courage  is  gone  ;  men 
beat  the  air,  or  sit  down  in  indifference,  and  the  work 
wanes. 

Cessation  of  a  felt  dependence  on  God\N\\\.  arrest 
a  revival.  We  have  a  most  striking  illustration  of 
the  importance  of  this  reliance  on  God  in  the  expe- 
rience of  Dr.  Griffin ;  which  we  give  in  his  own 
words  : 

''  I  preached  my  first  sermon  at  New  Hartford 
Oct.  26,  1794.  In  the.  fall  of  1795  a  revival  com- 
menced which  in  the  course  of  the  wmter  apparently 
brought  about  fifty  to  the  knowledge  of  the  truth. 
The  neighboring  towns  were  not  then  visited  :  but  in 
October  1798  a  great  revival  began  at  West  Sims- 
bury  on  the  east,  and  soon  extended  to  Torringford 
on  the  west,  and  we  were  left  like  a  parched  island 
in  the  midst  of  surrounding  floods.  The  agonies  of 
that  hour  can  never  be  told.  First  one,  and  then 
two,  and  afterwards  more,  met  me  in  my  study  for 
prayer,  and  the  wrestlings  were  such  as  I  had  never 
witnessed  in  a  meeting  before.  On  the  4th  of  No- 
vember I  went  to  the  house  of  God,  saying  as  I  went, 


RE  VIVALS  HINDERED  A ND  A RRE S TED.      221 

''  My  soul,  wait  thou  only,  only,  ONLY  upon  God, 
for  my  expectation  is  from  him.."  During  the  morn- 
ing service  I  scarcely  looked  at  the  audience,  and 
cared  not  whether  they  were  asleep  or  awake,  feeling 
that  the  question  of  a  revival  did  not  lie  between  me 
and  them,  but  was  to  be  settled  in  heaven.  In  the 
afternoon,  in  alluding  to  the  fact  that  Jesus  of  Naz- 
areth was  passing  by  and  we  were  left,  and  could 
hardly  hope  for  another  visit  soon,  and  to  the  awful 
prospects  of  sinners  in  the  middle  of  life  i-f  another 
revival  should  not  come  in  twelve  or  fifteen  years,  I 
seemed  to  take  an  eternal  leave  of  heads  of  families 
out  of  Christ.  I  came  near  falling.  I  thought  I  should 
be  obliged  to  stop,  but  was  carried  through.  The 
nexj:  day  it  was  apparent  that  a  revival  had  com- 
menced. A  dozen  heads  of  families  of  the  most  re- 
spectable class  were  under  conviction;  and  in  the 
course  of  the  winter  and  the  following  year  a  hundred 
were  hopefully  added  to  the  Lord.  The  last  time  I 
heard  that  4th  of  November  referred  to  at  New 
Hartford,  I  was  told  that  between  forty  and  fifty  of 
those  converted  dated  their  convictions  to  that  day." 

One  who  does  not  know  something  of  this  expe- 
rience has  not  been  much  in  revivals.  While  this 
sense  oi  utter  depejtdence  G.^\stSy  God  can  consistently 
bless.  When  it  ceases,  the  work  ceases.  Let  the 
example  never  be  forgotten. 

Hence,  resti7ig  on  men   or  measures  will   stop  a 

revival.     When  an  evangelist  comes,  or  the  pastor  is 

specially  engaged,  or  special  meetings  are  commenced, 

the  extreme  danger   is  that  private  duties  will  be 

10* 


222  ^^  ^'^B ^  ^^  OF  RE  VI VA  L  S. 

neglected, — such  as  heart-searching  humihatlon,  and 
communion  with  God.  The  unconscious  feehng  is, 
that  we  can  do  without  these  now ;  and  so  we  part 
company  with  God  our  strength.  Just  here  minis- 
ters and  workers  commit  a  serious  evil.  Engaged 
from  day  to  day,  and  from  evening  to  evening,  in 
exhorting  sinners  to  repent,  and  in  praying  for  and 
comforting  the  penitent,  they  are  very  liable  to 
excuse  themselves  from  the  duties  of  self-examina- 
tion, and  family  and  private  prayer.  They  thus 
lose  their  spirituality,  and  consequently  their  energy 
and  efficiency.  Having  put  the  car  in  motion,  they 
leap  on,  and  it  ceases  to  move.  We  may  backslide 
during  the  progress  of  a  revival !  Let  it  never  be 
forgotten,  that  a  time  of  great  blessing  is  a  time  of 
great  peril ! 

This  resting  on  particular  measures  has  another 
evil  worthy  of  distinct  mention.  We  often  see 
revivals  decline  as  soon  as  the  special  means  are 
withdrawn ;  indicating  that  the  instruinentality  was 
made  too  prominent,  and  too  much  trusted  in,  to  the 
exclusion  of  the  Spirit  and  power  of  God  and  the 
simple  exhibition  of  divine  truth.  God,  having  been 
overlooked,  overlooks  us.  In  the  effort  to  bless 
ourselves  we  have  lost  the  blessing  of  heaven. 

Decline  of  prayerfulness  will  arrest  a  revival. 
Of  the  'taking  hold  on  God"  in  times  of  a  revival, 
Dr.  Lyman  Beecher  says  that  no  one  who  ever  felt 
it  can  fail  to  recognize  it,  as  kindred  cords  are  made 
to  vibrate  by  each  other's  motion.  It  is  a  deep, 
constant,  unutterable  desire  that  God  may  be  glori- 


RE  VIVALS  HINDERED  AND  A RRE S TED.       223 

fied  in  the  salvation  of  souls, — it  is  love  to  God, — it 
is  compassion  for  man, — it  is  gratitude, — it  is  broken- 
hearted, child-like  desire,  flowing  from  a  full  fountain, 
day  and  night,  in  ejaculations  and  protracted  wrest- 
lings at  the  throne  of  grace.  And  he  says,  "  I  bear 
testimony  to  the  glory  of  God  and  the  truth  of  his 
promises,  that  I  have  never  known  him  to  say  to  a 
church  in  which  such  a  spirit  of  prayer  prevailed, 
'  Seek  ye  me  in  vain.'  But  without  this  spirit  of 
prayer  a  revival  cannot  be  sustained ;  and  when  it 
declines,  the  glorious  work  must  stop.  Whenever 
the  humble  boldness,  the  brokenness  of  heart,  the 
prostration  of  spirit  in  the  dust,  are  gone  ;  the  tender 
inimitable  pathos  of  the  soul  evaporated;  and  the 
still  small  voice  of  simple  unaffected  importunity  is 
exchanged  for  earnest,  loud,  confident,  unhumbled 
supphcation,  we  will  soon  witness  the  gradual  sus- 
pension of  divine  influence."  ' 

Undue  and  premature  rejoicing  may  hinder  the 
progress  of  a  revival.  *'  Let  not  him  that  girdeth  on 
his  harness  boast  himself  as  he  that  putteth  it  off." 
A  great  general  cried,  "  No  shouting!"  as  some  new 
recruits  gained  a  slight  victory.  The  writer  has" 
often  said  in  the  beginning  of  a  revival,  "  Let  it  be 
headed  in," — referring  to  cutting  in  trees  to  compel 
them  to  get  roots.*  A  revival  must  have  bottom  ; 
and  exulting  belongs  to  the  flowers  and  the  leaves, 
not  the  roots. 

No  doubt  incipient  revivals  are  often  checked 
by  the  confident  and  even  boastful  way  in  which 
they  are  regarded  and  spoken  of.     Wise  leaders  will 


224 


HANDBOOK  OF  REVIVALS. 


watch  this.  The  biographer  of  Mr.  Nettleton  tells 
us  that  when  things  began  to  assume  a  favorable  ap- 
pearance, he  did  not  like  to  see  professors  of  religion 
elated,  and  disposed  to  talk  about  it  with  an  air  of 
exultation.  He  knew  that  flattering  appearances 
often  suddenly  vanish,  and  he  had  learned  that  it  is 
apt  to  be  so  when  Christians  begin  to  rejoice  prema- 
turely. He  frowned  upon  everything  hke  ostenta- 
tion, and  discouraged  the  disposition  which  too 
often  prevails,  to  proclaim  a  revival  upon  the  first  in- 
dication of  unusual  seriousness. 

And  it  must  be  added,  that  some,  while  publish- 
ing things  to  the  praise  and  glory  of  God,  have  pub- 
lished things  that  savored  so  strongly  of  a  disposition 
to  exalt  themselves,  and  to  make  their  own  agency 
stand  out  conspicuously,  as  to  create  unhappy  im- 
pressions and  injure  the  work. 

Satisfaction  with  present  r^^z///^  may  be  in  the  way 
of  progress.  If  it  be  felt  that  the  harvest  in  the  sheaf 
is  all  that  can  be  gathered,  Christians  will  be  less 
on  their  knees  with  their  faces  in  the  dust,  and  less 
consecrated  to  the  service  of  soul-saving. 

A  pastor  of  considerable  experience  in  revivals, 
states  that  he  thinks  this  a  common  cause  of  the 
cessation  of  the  work.  The  impression  is  something 
like  this :  The  blessing  has  already  been  larger  than 
we  could  have  hoped  for,  considering  our  infinite 
unworthiness,  and  we  regard  it  as  a  rich  earnest  of 
what  God  will  do  for  us  when  he  shall  be  pleased  to 
come  and  revive  us  again ;  but  we  must  wait  God's 


RE  VIVALS  HINDERED  A ND  A RRE S TED.      2 2 5 

time  for  the  conversion  of  the  many  who  are  left. 
In  this  way  Satan  gains  an  advantage  over  us. 

Diversion  of  the  public  mind  by  any  counter  ex- 
citement is  hurtful  to  a  revival.  It  is  something  to 
keep  up  the  train  of  sacred  associations  ;  and  what- 
ever comes  in  to  distract  attention  is  to  be  avoided. 

Hence  sectarian  discussions  are  hurtful.  When 
these  arise,  especially  if  there  be  unhappy  wran- 
glings,  the  Spirit  is  grieved,  and  the  revival  may  be 
considered  at  end. 

Indiscretions,  wild  excitement,  and  excesses  of  any 
kind  harm  and  hinder  a  work.  President  Edwards 
says,  "  It  has  been  a  common  device  of  the  devil  to 
overset  a  revival  of  religion,  when  he  finds  he  can 
keep  men  quiet  and  secure  no  longer,  by  driving 
them  to  excesses  and  extravagances.  He  holds 
them  back  as  long  as  he  can,  but  when  he  can  do  it 
no  longer,  then  he  will  push  them  on,  and  if  possible 
run  them  upon  their  heads.  And  it  has  been  by  this 
means  chiefly  that  he  has  been  successful,  in  several 
instances,  to  overthrow  most  promising  works.'' 

In  fine,  whatever  grieves  the  Spirit  must  tend  to 
arrest  a  work  of  grace.  And  if  it  seems  to  come  to 
a  stand,  it  ought  to  alarm  Christians,  and  prompt 
them  to  detect  and  correct  the  hindering  cause. 

Happy  is  that  people  with  whom  is  found  no 
hindrance  to  the  commencement  of  a  revival !  And 
happy  is  that  people,  who,  when  it  has  begun,  op- 
poses no  barrier  to  its  progress ! 

''  O  Lord,  Revive  Thy  Work  ! " 


CHAPTER  X. 

REVIVAL  MEANS  AND   METHODS. 

"T^  I  VINE  sovereignty  is  nowhere  more  conspicuous 
than  in  revivals  of  rehgion.  In  very  many 
respects,  such  as  their  origin,  progress,  instrumen- 
talities, time,  locality,  continuance,  occurrence  here 
and  not  there,  and  the  like,  all  we  can  say  is,  ''  Even 
so.  Father,  for  so  it  seemeth  good  in  thy  sight." 

And  hence  lo  many  persons  there  is  something 
offensive  in  the  language  commonly  used  respecting 
revivals.  When  they  hear  or  read  of  directions 
"  how  to  promote  a  revival,"  and  *'  how  to  conduct 
a  revival,"  they  are  apt  to  feel  as  if  there  was  of 
necessity  something  profane,  if  not  positively  im- 
pious, in  such  language.  It  seems  as  if  man  were 
presuming  to  attempt,  by  his  own  devices  and 
arrangements,  to  originate  and  guide  the  operations 
of  the  Holy  Spirit.  Yet  there  is  no  real  ground  for 
such  an  idea.  All  will  admit  that  even  in  the  economy 
of  grace  the  law  of  cause  and  effect  prevails,  though 
not  always  discoverable. 

And  God,  in  accomplishing  his  purposes,  not  only 
makes  use  of  means,  but  adapts  means  to  ends.  He 
raises  up  instruments,  and  fits  them  for  the  work 
which  they  are  destined  to_  perform.      Although  no 


REVIVAL  MEANS  AND  METHODS. 


22/ 


labor  of  the  husbandman  will  insure  to  him  a  har- 
vest, yet  he  has  no  reason  to  expect  a  harvest 
without  labor:  nor  has  he  a  right  to  conclude  that 
it  is  a  matter  of  indifference  what  kind  of  labor  he 
employs.  He  knows  it  to  be  important  to  till  his 
ground,  and  to  sow  in  it  good  seed.  So  in  the 
moral  world  must  means  be  adapted  to  the  end. 
Although  Paul  plant  and  Apollos  water,  while  God 
alone  gives  the  increase,  yet  we  are  not  to  suppose 
that  it  is  of  no  consequence  what  seed  is  planted,  or 
how  it  is  planted  and  watered.  It  is  true  God  might 
bring  to  pass  different  results  when  the  same  means 
are  used,  yet  ordinarily  when  the  results  are  differ- 
ent there  is  some  difference  in  the  means  or  the 
manner  of  employing  them. 

With  reference  to  the  revival  in  his  day,  Mr.  Ed- 
wards affirms  that  it  is  the  work  of  God,  and  not  of 
man.  ''  Its  beginning  has  not  been  of  man's  power 
or  device,  and  its  being  carried  on  depends  not  on 
our  strength  or  wisdom."  But  he  adds  :  *'  God  yet 
expects  of  all  that  they  use  their  utmost  endeavors 
to  promote  it,  and  that  the  hearts  of  all  should  be 
greatly  engaged  in  it,  and  that  we  should  improve 
our  utmost  strength  in  it,  however  vain  human 
strength  is  without  the  power  of  God.'' 

This  is  the  true  view  in  respect  to  all  revivals. 
Here,  as  everywhere,  there  are  to  be  specific  adapta- 
tions of  means  to  ends.  And  we  are  to  labor  as 
though  the  work  were  entirely  our  own,  and  feel  as 
if  it  were  God's  work  alone. 

As  another  general  remark,  it  may  be  observed 


228  HANDBOOK  OF  REVIVALS. 

that  particular  revival  means  and  measures  greatly 
change  in  effectiveness,  and  often  cease  to  be  opera- 
tive. What  was  once  useful  seems  worn  out,  and 
has  to  be  laid  aside.  And  this  is  so  ordered,  prob- 
ably, that  reliance  should  not  be  placed  on  the  instru- 
mentality rather  than  on  God. 

It  is  unsafe  therefore  to  predict  how  revivals  will 
be  best  carried  on  in  the  after  time  ;  though  of  their 
existence  and  great  extension  there  cannot  be  a 
doubt.  Agencies  are  at  God's  disposal ;  and  he  will 
shift  them  as  often  as  he  sees  fit.  We  speak  here,  of 
course,  of  special  agencies ;  for  to  the  end  of  the 
world  the  ordinary  means  of  grace,  properly  so-called, 
will  remain  the  same. 

The  question  may  here  arise  whether  we  are  jus- 
tified in  going  about  to  produce  a  revival  spirit : — 
whether,  in  the  absence  of  any  signs  of  a  revival, 
special  means  may  be  entered  upon  to  secure  a  better 
state  of  things.  Shall  we  wait  for  indications  of  a 
revival  before  any  particular  means  are  used  ;  or 
shall  we  rather  use  special  means  to  bring  into  exist- 
ence those  indications  ? 

Different  views  would  be  taken  of  this  question. 
Generally  there  would  be  a  hesitancy  as  to  employing 
specific  agencies  to  produce  a  revival  spirit.  Some 
would  be  ready  to  attach  to  this  the  odious  term  of 
"  getting  up  "  a  revival.  And  yet  much  can  be  said 
in  favor  of  the  opposite  view.  Who  would  object, 
for  instance,  to  praying  more  when  the  state  of  reli- 
gion is  low?  Who  would  object  to  preaching  y^'i^^v 
more  pungency,  and  perhaps  more  frequency?    Who 


REVIVAL  MEANS  AND  METHODS. 


229 


would  object  to  the  '  two  or  three  ; '  getting  together 
oftener  for  crying  out  with  one  heart  and  voice, 
"  Spare,  Lord,  and  give  not  thine  heritage  to 
reproach  ! " 

But  in  such  a  case  special  means  and  measures 
.are  already  being  employed  \.o  produce  a  better  state 
of  things.  We  see,  then,  that  it  is  a  matter  of 
methods.,  rather  than  the  thing  itself,  about  which 
there  would  be  hesitancy. 

How,  then,  are  revivals  to  be  promoted  ?  We 
know  not  where  to  find  a  more  comprehensive  answer 
than  in  the  words  of  a  missionary  in  the  West,  who 
wrote  thus  respecting  his  people  :  "We  are  obedi- 
ently waiting,  anxiously  looking,  fervently  praying, 
confidently  hoping,  and  every  day  living,  for  a  re- 
vival of  the  work  of  God  in  our  charge." 

Dr.  Francis  Wayland,  in  1832,  says  of  the  revival 
about  that  period,  *'  The  means  most  successfully 
used  for  the  obtaining  of  this  blessing  are  these: 

1.  On  the  part  of  the  church,  putting  away  all 
known  sin.  The  enforcement  of  strict  discipline,  the 
universal  engagement  in  behalf  of  temperance,  the 
renewal  of  covenants  with  God,  more  universal  sepa- 
ration from  the  world,  have  all  been  frequently  fol- 
lowed by  seasons  of  revival. 

2.  Setting  apart  seasons  of  fasting,  and  prayer, 
and  humiliation,  both  individually  and  collectively, 
has  very  commonly  been  attended  with  a  blessing. 
Those  seasons  which  have  been  followed  by  most 
powerful  revivals  have  been  marked  by  unusual  con- 
fession of  sin,  deep  humility,  earnest  longing  for  the 


230  HANDBOOK  OF  REVIVALS. 

salvation  of  others,  specially  of  parents  for  children 
and  of  relatives  for  relatives.  In  innumerable  cases, 
such  prayers  have  been  in  a  remarkable  manner  an- 
swered. 

3.  The  more  frequent  and  more  faithful  preach- 
ing of  the  gospel  has  been  generally  followed  by  in- 
crease of  religious  attention  in  a  congregation. 
Meetings  for  conference,  or  for  exhortation  and 
prayer,  by  lay  brethren,  have  been  very  common, 
and  have  been  very  useful. 

As  an  instance  of  getting  ready,  or  preparing  the 
way  for  a  revival,  when  as  yet  there  were  no  indica- 
tions of  one,  we  mention  the  great  work  in  Salem, 
N.  J.,  a  few  years  since ;  the  particulars  of  which  are 
given  by  Rev.  Dr.  Murphy,  then  the  pastor.  He 
says,  "  Early  in  last  summer  the  church  resolved  to 
hold  a  series  of  meetings,  to  commence  in  autumn. 
From  that  time  many  in  the  church  were  constantly 
looking  forward  to  the  anticipated  meetings,  and 
earnestly  praying  that  God  would  open  the  way  and 
prepare  his  people  for  the  work.  The  city  and 
vicinity  was  divided  into  convenient  districts  for 
tract  distribution,  and  personal  visiting  and  conversa- 
tion on  the  subject  of  religion.  The  sermons  and 
lectures  of  the  pastor,  for  months,  were  prepared  in 
view  of  this  special  work,  and  often  the  burden  of 
prayer  in  our  social  meetings  had  reference  to  the 
same  end.  The  condition  of  the  church  at  that 
time  did  not  promise  any  great  results.  While 
there  were  no  great  difficulties  in  the  way,  yet  there 
was   a   very   general     apathy   and    coldness.      The 


REVIVAL  MEANS  AND  METHODS. 


231 


pastor   canvassed   the    families  connected  with    the 
church,  taking  down  the  names  of  the  unconverted, 
and  reported  to   the   church  that   there   were  more 
than  two  hundred  of  this  class.     We  tried  to  hold 
these  facts  before  us.     We  talked  them  over  in  our 
personal    and     social    intercourse.      We    laid    them 
before  God   as  we  knelt  in  private  and  social  prayer. 
Special  meetings  were  appointed  to  pray  for  the  out- 
pouring of  the  Holy  Spirit.     These  grew  in  interest 
and   attendance.     As   our  hearts  grew  warm  under 
these  influences,  words  of  confession  and  of  renewed 
consecration  to  God    were  frequently    heard.     Just 
before  our  special  meetings  commenced,  we  had  a 
notice  of  the  meetings  printed  on  the   back  of  one- 
page  tracts,  cordially  inviting  all  to  attend ;  request- 
ing the  sympathies  and  prayers  of  Christians  in  our 
efforts,  and  kindly  urging  the  unconverted  to  prepare 
to  meet  God.     One   of  these,  with  a  suitable   four- 
page  tract,  was  enclosed  in  an  envelope,  bearing  the 
printed   inscription  :  "  Please  take  this  home ;  read 
the    enclosed    carefully;    think   about    the    subject 
earnestly;   act   honestly   and    promptly.      Time   is 
short.''     Packages  of  these  were  placed  in  the  hands 
of  distributors,  with   instructions  how  to   distribute 
them.     Hundreds  of  them  were  distributed  in  the 
city  and  surrounding  country.     Frequently  a  written 
note  was  added,  and  the  whole  enclosed  in  another 
envelope,  directed  to  some  friend,  and  sent  through 
the    post-office,    or   by    the    hand    of  a    messenger. 
Thus  we  sought  to  prepare  the  way  of  the    Lord. 
Special  meetings  commenced  on  Sabbath,  November 


232 


HA NDB OOK  OF  RE  VI VA L S. 


8th,  a^d  continued  on  till  Sabbath,  March  20th. 
During  this  entire  time,  of  134.  days,  there  were 
meetings  every  evening  except  six.  There  were  -also 
frequent  afternoon  meetings  for  prayer  and  confer- 
ence, or  to  meet  inquirers,  or  hear  the  experience  of 
candidates  for  baptism.  From  the  very  first  there 
was  a  good  attendance,  and  soon  there  were  anxious 
inquirers.  Rev.  H.  G.  DeWitt,  evangelist,  of  Canan- 
daigua,  N.  Y.,  had  been  engaged  to  assist  us.  He 
came  on  the  second  week  of  our  meetings,  and 
remained  nearly  four  weeks,  preaching  every  evening. 
His  labors  were  gteatly  blessed  to  both  the  church 
and  community." 

Two  hundred  and  fifty  were  added  to  the  church 
upon  profession  in  connection  with  this  revival.  All 
would  be  ready  to  say,  if  this  be  in  any  sense  a  going 
to  work  to  ^'  get  up  a  revival,"  more  of  it  would  be 
desirable. 

The  following  excellent  suggestions  were  com- 
piled and  printed  in  view  of  special  meetings,  by  Rev. 
Dr.  S.  H.  Hall ;  and  were  a  means  of  good  to  his 
people,  among  whom  they  were  freely  distributed. 

1.  If  these  meetings  are  not  blessed,  not  only  are 
the  fairest  opportunities  and  the  most  promising 
means  for  the  conversion  of  sinners  lost,  but  the 
hearts  of  sinners  are  rendered  more  callous  to  the 
truth.  —  Therefore  resolve^  before  God,  to  avoid 
every  sin  by  which  the  usefulness  of  these  meetings 
may  be  prevented,  and  perform  every  duty  devolv- 
ing on  you  to  render  them  successful. 

2.  Some  meetings  are  not  blessed  for  the  want 


REVIVAL  MEANS  AND  METHODS. 


233 


of  earnest,  importunate,  believing  prayer. — There- 
fore resolve  to  ''  pray  without  ceasing,"  and  to  pre- 
sent 5^our  prayers  in  humihty  and  faith. 

3.  Some  meetings  are  not  blessed  because  men 
rely  too  much  upon  an  arm  of  flesh. — Therefore  resolve 
to  cherish  constantly  the  conviction  that  without  the 
Holy  Spirit  no  good  effects  can  be  expected. 

4.  These  meetings  are  sometimes  unsuccessful 
because  the  people  of  God  make  such  a  reliance  on 
divine  sovereignty  that  they  neglect  to  pray  or  labor 
with  earnestness  and  fervor,  forgetting  the  uniform 
and  necessary  connection  between  the  means  and  the 
end. — Therefore  resolve  faithfully  to  use  those  means 
which  God  has  promised  to  bless,  viz..  Christian 
example,  direct  personal  conversation,  believing 
prayer. 

5.  Sometimes  these  meetings  fail  of  the  greatest 
usefulness  because  the  lay  members  of  the  church 
depend  too  much  upon  the  minister,  or  upon  each 
other. — Therefore  r^-j-(?/z/^  to  cherish  a  sense  of  your 
personal  responsibility  ;  and  remember  that  to  labor 
for  the  salvation  of  souls  is  a  common  Christian  duty. 

6.  Sometimes  these  meetings  are  not  blessed 
because  they  are  nfot  well  attended. — Therefore 
resolve  to  attend  as  much  as  practicable  yourself; 
to  arrange  your  domestic  concerns  so  as  to  permit 
your  family  to  attend,  and  to  endeavor  to  persuade 
your  friends  and  neighbors  to  attend. 

7.  Sometimes  the  cause  of  sinners'  remaining 
unconverted  is,  that  nothing  is  said  to  them  but 
from  the  pulpit. — Therefore  resolve  to  embrace  every 


234  HANDBOOK  OF  REVIVALS, 

proper  opportunity  to  converse  with    them  on  the 
subject  of  their  souls'  salvation. 

8.  Prayers  and  exhortations  that  are  too  long,  or 
on  subjects  too  various,  prevent  the  impression  of 
divine  truth,  or  tend  to  dissipate  impression  when 
rnade. — Therefore  resolve^  that  when  called  upon  to 
pray  or  speak,  you  will  have  your  prayers  or  exhor- 
tation sJiort^  and  bearing  upon  the  express  object  of  the 
meeting. 

9.  The  harboring  of  unkind  feelings,  the  want 
of  charity  and  forbearance,  ill  will,  the  indulgence  of 
former  prejudices  or  animosities,  may  prevent  the 
outpouring  of  God's  Spirit. — Therefore  resolve  that 
no  such  unholy  feeling  shall  find  a  place  in  your 
bosom  for  a  moment.  Seek  reconciliation  where 
you  have  given  or  taken  offence,  and  endeavor  to 
cherish  toward  all  your  brethren  a  spirit  of  Christian 
fellowship  and  kindness,  and  toward  every  enemy  a 
spirit  of  forgiveness  and  affection. 

10.  Though  "  hand  join  in  hand,"  the  united 
efforts  of  thousands  of  impenitent  sinners  cannot  pre- 
vent a  blessing ;  yet  one  lukewarm,  sinful  child  of 
God  may  do  it. — Therefore  resolve  to  be  free  from 
this  sin.  Renew  your  covenant  engagement. 
Return  to  your  first  love.  Come  up  with  greater 
zeal  to  ''■  the  help  of  the  Lord,"  that  the  blood  of 
souls  may  not  be  found  in  your  skirts.  Remember 
Achan,  i  Chron.  2:7. 

This  was  a  wise  method  of  preparing  the  way  of 
the  Lord ;  and  may  well  be  followed. 

There   is  a   large   amount  of  practical  common 


RE VIVAL  MEANS  AND  ME  THODS.  235 

sense  In  an  article  which  appeared  some  years  ago  in  a 
rehgious  weekly,  from  a  pastor  whose  name  was  not 
given.  He  says,  as  to  preparing  for  a  revival,  '*  I  would 
endeavor  to  gain  clear  views  of  the  soul's  immense 
value,  by  contemplating  its  nature,  its  capabilities, 
what  it  cost  to  procure  redemption  for  it,  what  God 
is  doing  to  try  to  save  it,  what  evil  angels  are  doing 
to  tiy  to  ruin  it,  and  where.it  will  be  ten  thousand 
years  hence  if  saved,  or  if  lost.  Remember  that 
each  man,  and  woman,  and  child  in  your  congrega- 
tion is  the  owner  of  such  a  soul,  and  is  to  have  the 
disposing  of  it  for  a  long  eternity.  Ask  yourself,  can 
nothing-  more  be  done  to  arouse  these  immortal  be- 
ings  from  their  death  slumbers?  Have  I  preached 
to  them  faithfully,  affectionately,  plainly  ?  Have  I 
brought  the  truth  on  their  consciences  in  private  con- 
versation as  well  as  in  public  ?  Can  I  honestly  and 
truthfully  say,  I  am  free  from  all  their  blood  ?  If 
you  see  short-comings — and  doubtless  you  will  see 
many  of  them — humble  yourself  at  the  foot  of  the 
cross,  and  obtain  a  fresh  baptism  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 
If  God  has  restored  to  you  the  joy  of  his  salvation, 
and  imparted  a  fresh  unction  from  on  high,  go  to  the 
best  brother  you  have  in  your  church,  take  him  alone, 
and  lay  open  your  whole  heart  to  him.  Tell  him  the 
anxiety  you  feel  for  souls,  and  the  desire  you  have 
for  their  salvation.  Cordially  counsel  together,  and 
unite  in  prayer.  If  this  brother  sympathizes  with 
you  in  your  views  and  feelings,  invite  one  or  two 
others  to  join  you,  and  let  them  into  your  secret  feel- 
ings and  purposes.     Should  you  and  they  think  it 


236 


HANDBOOK  OF  REVIVALS. 


advisable  to  have  a  protracted  meeting,  then  consult 
whether  you  will  be  Hkely  to  need  any  ministerial 
aid. 

''As  many  people  within  the  bounds  of  your  parish 
live  at  a  distance  from  church,  special  pains  should 
be  taken  to  inform  them  of  the  contemplated  meet- 
ing, and  to  invite  them  to  attend.  That  this  busi- 
ness may  be  done  thoroughly,  it  may  be  well  to  hold 
meetings  in  the  different  out-neighborhoods  a  few 
days  before  the  services  in  the  church  are  to  com- 
mence. Each  family  in  the  respective  neighborhoods 
should  be  visited  by  the  minister  and  one  of  the 
brethren,  or  b^' two  brethren  in  company,  and  invited 
to  the"  nieecing  that  evening  in  their  school-house, 
and  also  to  the  contemplated  protracted  meeting. 
The  evening  meeting  should  be  as  interesting  and 
solemn  as  you  can  possibly  make  it.  Testify  to  the 
hearers  like  one  pressed  in  spirit.  T-ell  them  that 
now  is  the  accepted  time,  and  day  of  salvation. 
Tell  them  that  the  opportunity  about  to  be  afforded 
them  is  like  the  harvest  time  to  the  farmer,  and  that 
those  who  let  the  opportunity  pass  without  improv- 
ing it,  will  be  likely  to  take  up  the  bitter  lamentation 
hereafter:  "The  harvest  is  past;  the  summer  is 
ended ;  and  we  are  not  saved."  Urge  them  to 
come  up  to  the  Lord's  house  during  the  special  effort, 
and  to  come  regularly. 

''  On  the  Sabbath  on  which,  or  before  which,  the 
protracted  meeting  is  to  commence,  you  should  be 
sure  to  go  into  the  pulpit  full  of  faith  and  of  the 
Holy  Ghost,  and  preach  as  though  you   never  ex- 


REVIVAL  MEANS  AND  METHODS.  23/ 

pected  to  preach  again — preach  as  Paul  and  Barna- 
bas did  in  Iconium,  where  they  so  spake  that  a  mul- 
titude believed.  And  let  your  prayers  show  that  you 
have  just  come  down  from  the  mount.  Let  the  love 
of  souls  fill  your  heart,  and  fire  your  tongue.  Let 
your  eyes  run  down  with  weeping — let  your  cheeks 
be  wet  with  tears.  Endeavor  to  lead  the  church  to 
feel  that  fearfnl  responsibility  rests  upon  them  in 
the  coming  struggle.  Tell  them  about  Meroz,  which 
received  a  curse  instead  of  a  blessing,  because  she 
came  not  up  to  the  help  of  the  Lord  against  the 
mighty.  In  giving  the  invitation  to  the  unconverted, 
affectionately  urge  them  to  attend  the  meetings  as 
much  as  possible,  and  tell  them  it  may  be  their  last 
opportunity.  Tell  them  it  is  a  time  of  merciful  vis- 
itation, and  exhort  them  not  to  be  like  the  Jews 
over  whom  the  Saviour  wept  because  they  knew  not 
the  time  of  their  visitation,  till  the  things  which  be- 
longed to  their  peace  were  hid  from  their  eyes. 

*'  Having  thus  prepared  the  way  for  commencing 
a  protracted  meeting,  you  need  not  fear  to  begin 
it.  I  have  been  in  some  sixty  protracted  meetings, 
and  not  one  of  this  number  which  was  commenced 
under  anything  like  the  above  favorable  circum- 
stances, has  failed  of  resulting  in  a  good  number  of 
conversions." 

Coming  to  particulars,  \h.^  first  thing  as  to  revival  / 
means  and  methods  is,  to  Jiave  our  own  heart  right. 
Says  Mr.  Earle,  whose  extensive  experience  enables 
him  to  speak  intelligently  here,  "  A  revival  of  relig- 
ion, like  a  fire,  must  begin  somewhere:  '  Behold,  how 


238 


HA  NDB  0  OK  OF  REV  I VA  L  S. 


great  a  matter  a  little  fire  kindleth  ! '  A  fire  often 
begins  with  a  little  match,  and  works  its  way  through 
the  combustible  material  about  it  until  it  has  swept 
over  an  extensive  region.  So  a  work  of  grace  often 
commences  with  a  single  Christian — never  with  the 
whole  church.  As  soon  as  that  one  Christian  is  filled 
with  the  Holy  Spirit,  he  goes  after  others,  to  lead 
them  to  the  Saviour,  or  to  induce  b^elievers  to  join 
him  in  efforts  for  a  revival.  Jesus  fulfils  his  promise, 
'■  Lo,  I  am  with  you  ; '  and  others  are  soon  moved 
and  melted,  and  the  work  begins  to  widen.  So  that 
whoever  would  promote  a  revival  of  religion  should 
begin  zvitJi  his  own  hcai't,  and  pray,  and  confess,  and 
believe,  until  he  feels  his  heart  all  subdued  and  melt- 
ed by  the  Holy  Spirit, — until  his  love  to  Christ  is 
glowing,  fervid,  burning, — until  he  finds  himself 
groaning  over  the  lost  condition  of  men,  and,  like 
Jesus,  being  in  an  agony,  prays  more  earnestly." 

Especially  should  the  minister  first  be  right.  The 
reservoir  will  not  rise  higher  than  the  fountain.  A 
cold  heart  will  never  make  other  hearts  hot.  Nor 
will  2iny  feigjted  h^dit  suffice.  It  must  be  the  fire  of 
the  Holy  Ghost.  Says  -Edwards,  *'  especially  we  that 
are  ministers  not  only  have  need  of  some  true  ex- 
perience of  the  saving  influence  of  the  Spirit  of  God 
upon  our  heart,  but  we  need  a  double  portion  of  the 
Spirit  of  God  at  such  a  time  as  this.  We  have  need 
to  be  as  full  of  hght  as  a  glass  held  out  in  the  sun  ; 
and  with  respect  to  love  and  zeal,  to  be  like  the 
angels  that  are  a  flame  of  fire.  The  state  of  the 
times  requires  d,  fulness  of  the  divine  Spirit  in  min- 


REVIVAL  MEANS  AND  METHODS. 


239 


isters,  and  we  ought  to  give  ourselves  no   rest  until 
we  have  obtained  it." 

It  is  a  grave  mistake  that  many  a  minister  makes 
just  at  this  point.  If,  instead  of  trying  to  "  marshal 
a  movement,"  he  were  reviewing  his  own  deficiencies 
of  heart  and  duty,  charging  himself  anew  with  his 
responsibilities,  and  devoting  himself  more  faithfully 
to  his  people  and  to  God's  whole  truth,  it  were  far 
better.  A  secret  work  thus  begun,  is  enough  to  , 
heave  in  due  time  a  whole  community;  and  it  is  the 
more  powerful,  because  it  moves  in  the  legitimate 
order  of  action.  It  begins,  bowing  to  duty  first  and 
chief,  and  leaves  results  for  the  most  part  to  come 
in  their  natural  shape.  It  works  in  the  hand  of 
God,  trustfully,  humbly,  pertinaciously,  and  follow- 
ing whithersoever  he  leads.  And  when  God  leads 
his  servant  into  a  crisis  of  great  moment,  he  is  in  it 
naturally^  he  moulds  it  to  himself  as  if  con^stituted 
for  the  time  to  be  its  presiding  power. 

Family  work  is  next  to  be  done.  This  is  the  di- 
vine order ;  first  the  individual,  then  the  house- 
hold. 

Next,  the  church  is  to  be  right.  Perhaps  discipline 
will  need  to  bel-esorted  to  before  a  revival  can  be 
expected.  Dr.  Porter,  in  his  Lectures,  states  that 
with  churches  in  New  England  where  discipline  was 
neglected,  and  immorality  countenanced,  refreshings 
were  not  enjoyed.  We  are  to  "  take  up  the  stum- 
bling-blocks out  of  the  way.''  Where  great  obstacles 
exist,  they  must  be  removed.     This  is  the  first  step. 

Fasting  and  prayer  have  always  been  resorted  to   2- 


240  HANDBOOK  OF  REVIVALS,  I 

1 
in  order  that  the  church  might  be  in  a  right  stat.j:e. 
Dr.  Payson  says :  "  We  have  found  no  means  ^j^o 
much  blessed  to  keep  rehgion  alive  in  the  church  p  as 
fasting  and  prayer.  Ever  since  my  settlement,  tl^he 
church  has  set  apart  one  day  quarterly  for  this  pij.ir- 
pose."  Plainly,  such  setting  apart  of  whole  days  gfor 
prayer  and  humiliation  before  God  must  be  of  gr^eat 
advantage.  As  one  result,  it  tends  most  forci'bly  ^j  to 
arrest  incipient  declension  in  the  church  when  sigjch 
declension  has  begun,  and  to  bring  them  up  aj,new 
to  the  work ;  and  it  is  like  barbed  arrows  in  j  the 
hearts  of  the  impenitent  sinners.  Cases  have  Joeen 
known  in  which  they  have  been  awakened  wil^.ile 
barely  passing  the  place  where  such  meetings  were 
held. 

Let  Christians  also  abound  in  moral  practices,  such 
as  acts  of  righteousness,  truth,  meekness,  forgive- 
ness, and  love  towards  our  neighbor ;  which  are  of 
much  greater  importance  in  the  sight  of  God  than  all 
the  externals  of  his  worship.  Let  them  also  h^  filled 
with  contrition.  The  command  of  God  is  to  *^  break 
up  the  fallow  ground."  i.  e.  to  break  up  our  hearts  to 
prepare  our  minds  to  bring  forth  fruit  unto  God.     * 

In  these  ways,  and  others,  should  the  church 
strive  after  nearness  to  God,  and  fitness  to  carry  on 
his  work. 

An  excellent  deacon  once  said  to  his  pastor,  after 
a  powerful  revival,  "  I  wondered,  before  the  work 
commenced,  why  you  preached  so  long  and  pointedly 
to  the  church.  I  knew  we  were  in  a  cold  state,  and 
needed  to  be  waked  up ;  but  at  the  time  it  seemed 


REVIVAL  MEANS  AND  METHODS.  24 1 

almost  cruel  in  you  to  lay  the  blame  of  our  never 
having  had  a  general  revival  so  heavily  upon  the 
church.  I  now  see  that  we  needed  it,  and  bless  God 
that  he  moved  you  to  deal  so  faithfully  with  us,  both 
in  the  pulpit  and  out  of  it."  If  we  had  all  the 
facts,  it  would  no  doubt  be  found  that  nearly  all  of 
the  most  powerful  revivals  have  been  immediately 
preceded  by  a  loud  and  earnest  sounding  of  alarm 
in  the  ears  of  the  churches.  What  a  record  is  this  : 
**  When  Jesus  returned,  the  people  gladly  received 
him  ;  for  they  were  all  waiting  for  him'' 

We  cannot  but  give  here  some  weighty  words  of 
Mr.  Earle :  "  It  is  not  enough  for  those  of  us  who 
preach,  that  our  sermons  be  able,  sound,  and  well 
delivered,  or  that  we  preach  what  are  sometimes 
called  revival  sermons,  and  that  we  also  visit  and 
converse  with  men  about  their  souls'  interest.  It  is 
not  enough  that  the  church  be  aroused  and  go  to 
work  actively  for  a  revival :  all  this  can  be  done,  and 
but  few  souls  be  saved.  Nothing  can  be  a  substitute 
for  real  ^  power  from  on  high'  No  amount  of  study 
or  talent,  no  effort,  however  untiring,  can  take  the 
place  of  the  fulness  of  Christ's  love ;  '  Not  by  might 
nor  by  power  [human],  but  by  my  Spirit,  saith  the 
Lord.'  I  have  known  ministers  to  preach,  and  their 
churches  to  unite  with  them,  day  after  day,  for 
weeks  together,  for  a  revival,  and  yet  very  little  to 
be  accomplished.  The  failure  was  not  because  the 
Spirit  was  unwilling  to  work  with  them  and  bless 
their  efforts,  nor  because  a  continued  meeting  is  not 
of  divine  appointment,  but  because  they  had  not  the 


242 


HANDBOOK  OF  REVIVALS. 


needed  power  with  God.  I  am  often  invited  to  as- 
sist pastors  and  churches  in  a  series  of  meetings, 
with  a  view  of  gathering  in  the  multitudes,  who  are 
unreached  by  the  ordinary  means  of  grace.  Im- 
portant as  it  is  to  reach  this  class,  I  have  never  found 
any  way  of  doing  so,  or  of  reaching  the  unconverted 
in  the  regular  congregations,  until  Christians  were 
filled  with  the  Spirit,  and  humbled  in  the  dust  in  ag- 
onizing prayer." 

"  Let  me  say,  then,  to  pastors  and  to  the  churches: 
If  you  believe  the  glory  of  God  demands  a  revival  in 
your  midst,  and  you  desire  to  be  instrumental  in  ad- 
vancing the  work  and  bringing  sinners  to  the  Saviour, 
first  see  that  your  own  hearts  are  thoroughly  melted 
and  subdued  under  a  deep  sense  of  the  condition  of 
lost  men,  and  that  you  are  filled  with  the  Spirit. 
Spend  days  and  nights,  if  necessary,  in  humiliation, 
fasting,  and  prayer,  until  the  Spirit  comes  down 
upon  you,  and  you  feel  that  you  have  power  with 
God  ;  then  you  will  have  power  with  men." 

We  add  a  few  other  particulars  : 

Contact  with  revivals  is  a  means  of  spreading  the 
heavenly  flame.  Edwards  says  of  the  work  in 
Northampton  :  "  There  is  no  one  thing  that  I  know 
of,  that  God  has  made  such  a  means  of  promoting 
his  work  among  us  as  the  nezvs  of  others'  conversion^ 
in  the  awakening  of  sinners,  and  engaging  them  ear- 
nestly to  seek  the  same  blessing,  and  in  the  quicken- 
ing of  saints." 

Pastors,  therefore,  will  do  well  to  read  of  revivals 


REVIVAL  MEANS  AND  METHODS,  243 

and  visit  revival  scenes,  and  talk  of  them  ;  and  to  get 
their  brethren  and  sisters  to  do  the  same. 

Suitable  tracts  and  books  are  useful  in  promot- 
ing a  revival.  The  writer  well  remembers  how  a  youth 
under  his  charge  (now  a  distinguished  professor 
in  one  of  our  colleges)  was  finally  brought  to  repent- 
ance through  the  '*  Great  Inquiry,"  which  he  gave 
to  him,  accompanying  it  with  an  affectionate  letter 
and  many  prayers.  And  in  all  the  revivals  among  his 
people,  he  has  freely  used  such  tracts  as  '^  Don't  put 
it  off;"  "What  is  it  to  believe  on  Christ?''  "Come 
to  Jesus"  (by  Newman  Hall)  and  his  own  "  Two 
Questions"  [''  Is  your  soul  safe  ?  "  and  "  How  can  I 
be  saved?"]  He  can  safely  say  that  he  has  known 
of  hundreds  of  conversions  as  the  consequence. 

Personal  visitation  and  conversation  should  not  be 
neglected.  It  should  be  entered  upon  systematically 
by  the  pastor  and  members,  and  kept  up  as  far  as 
possible. 

Protracted  meetings  are  prominent  among  revival 
means  and  methods.  Daily  meetings  were  held  in 
apostolic  times.  The  primitive  churches  considered 
this  example  of  Christ  and  the  apostles  as  authority 
for  them  ;  and  they  continued,  down  into  the  fourth 
century,  to  make  daily,  direct  and  earnest  efforts  for 
the  conversion  of  men.  Dr.  Lardner,  in  his  Ecclesi- 
astical History,  says  :  "  At  first  the  churches  assem- 
bled every  day  ;  and  traces  of  this  are  found  in  later 
times."  Bingham,  in  his  Antiquities  of  the  Church, 
says  :  "  The  most  noted  and  usual  times  of  meeting, 
besides  the  Lord's  day,  were  the  morning  and  even- 


244  HANDBOOK  OF  REVIVALS. 

ing  of  every  day,  which  in  times  of  peace  were  con- 
stantly and  re-gularly  observed T 

In  1866,  a  paper  upon  special  revival  efforts  was 
issued  in  Boston  over  the  signatures  of  some  sixty 
well-known  ministers,  of  the  different  evangelical 
denominations,  which  deserves  to  be  incorporated  in 
this  volume.  They  say  that  it  is  abundantly  evi- 
dent that  the  conversion  of  the  world  was  advancing 
far  more  rapidly  during  the  first  three  centuries,  and 
was  prospectively  much  nearer  its  final  completion 
fifteen  hundred  years  ago  than  it  is  to-day.  "  Why 
this  difference  in  the  success  of  the  primitive  and  the 
modern  churches  ?  Our  answer  is^few  modern  churches 
make  all  the  effort  that  primitive  churches  made  ;  and 
that  but  occasionally.  Look  at  the  reformation  in 
the  sixteenth  century.  That  glorious  revival  of  re- 
ligion, which  spread  over  Western  Europe,  was  be- 
gun and  carried  on  by  labors  not  unlike  those  of  the 
apostolic  and  primitive  churches.  It  was  not  by 
Sabbath  service  merely.  It  was  by  daily,  direct  and 
earnest  eff-orts  for  that  special  purpose,  that  that  great 
work  was  promoted.  Moreover,  the  great  and 
powerful  revivals  for  which  our  own  country  has 
been  distinguished,  in  former  years,  were  the  results 
of  special  efforts.  In  the  revival  of  1735,  which 
extended  through  Western  Massachusetts,  and  parts 
of  Connecticut  and  New  Jersey,  bringing  many 
thousands  into  the  church,  Pres.  Edwards,  Mr.  En- 
field, Wheelock,  Pomroy  and  others,  left  their  own 
pulpits  for  months  together,  and  labored  as  evangel- 
ists  in  distant  places,  preaching  several  times  a  week^ 


/REVIVAL  MEANS  AND  METHODS. 


245 


or  daily.  Their  preaching  was  direct  and  pungent, 
and  aimed  at  the  immediate  conversion  of  sinners  ; 
and  was  attended  with  great  success.  In  1740,  Mr, 
Whitfield,  Pendleton,  the  Tennents  and  others, 
went  on  preaching  tours  through  the  country,  from 
Maine  to  Philadelphia,  arousing  the  churches  and 
sinners  to  repentance  ;  and  the  result  was,  that  in 
eighteen  months,  probably  not  less  than  forty  thou- 
sand souls  were  added  to  the  Lord,  or  about  one- 
sixth  part  of  the  whole  population  in  this  section  of 
the  country. 

The  great  revival  of  1797,  which  lasted  five  or 
six  years,  was  promoted  by  preaching  tours,  minis- 
ters being  sent  out  by  the  associations,  two  and  two, 
for  six  months  at  a  time,  performing  the  work  of 
evangelists.  The  churches  prepared  for  their  com- 
ing by  fasting  and  prayer,  renewal  of  covenant,  etc., 
and  a  revival  almost  always  followed.  The  powerful 
work  which  extended  from  Ohio,  through  Kentucky, 
to  the  Carolinas  and  Georgia,  in  1 802-3,  was  pro- 
moted by  similar  efforts  of  the  different  denomina- 
tions united.  Next  comes  a  period  of  continuous 
revivals  for  twenty-five  years,  beginning  about  1807, 
which  spread  over  the  whole  country.  Here  we 
need  not  detail  facts  which  are  familiar  to  all.  It  is 
well  known  that  the  labors  of  such  men  as  Messrs. 
Nettleton,  Finney,  Smith,  Parmerlee,  Foot,  Saxton, 
McAuley,  Kirk  and  many  others,  were  intimately 
connected  with  these  extensive  triumphs  of  the 
gospel. 

Again;   the   importance   of    supplementing  the 


246 


HANDBOOK  OF  REVIVALS. 


labors  of  the  Sabbath  with  direct  and  earnest  efforts 
during  the  week  was  also  clearly  evinced  in  the  great 
revival  of  1857-8.  Dr.  Prime,  in  his  ''authentic 
account"  of  the  rise  and  progress  of  that  work,  says, 
that  "  in  New  York  and  Brooklyn  there  were  not 
less  than  one  hundred  and  fifty  daily  prayer-meetings 
established,  many  extra  places  being  fitted  up  for 
that  purpose."  He  also  says,  that  ''  a  thoroughly 
organized  plan  of  systematic  visitation,  adopted  and 
carried  out  by  these  two  cities,  Jiad  much  to  do  with 
the  beginning,  spread  and  continuance  of  this  revi-- 
val.''  A  convention  on  revivals  was  held  at  Pittsburgh, 
in  the  autumn  of  1857.  This  convention  continued  in 
session  three  days,  for  the  purpose  of  considering  the 
necessity  of  a  geiteral  revival  in  all  the  churches.  A 
plan  of  personal  visitation  was  adopted,  by  which 
every  family  should  be  visited  by  the  pastor  and 
some  experienced  member,  and  on  the  first  Sabbath 
in  January,  multitudes  of  ministers  delivered  dis- 
courses on  the  necessity  and  practicability  of 
revivals ;  and  the  following  Thursday  was  observed" 
as  a  day  of  humiliation,  fasting  and  prayer.  All 
these  arrangements  powerfully  affected  the  country. 
Immediately  after  this  convention  at  Pittsburgh, 
another  was  called  at  Cincinnati,  having  the  same 
object  in  view.  It  was  largely  attended,  and  followed 
by  similar  results.  Thus  the  public  mind  was 
thoroughly  aroused.  And  it  is  to  be  noticed,  that 
churches  which  made  no  special  effort  at  that  time 
added  comparatively  i^\N  to  their  numbers  by  pro- 
fession ;  as  may  be  seen  by  referring  to  the  ''Congre- 


REVIVAL  MEANS-  AND  METHODS. 


247 


gatlonal  Quarterly,"  January  numbers,  for  the  years 
1858  and  1859. 

Again  ;  during  the  last  four  or  five  years,  churches 
that  have  connected  ''special  efforts"  with  the 
ordinary  means,  though  only  for  short  periods,  have 
added  converts  by  scores  and  hundreds ;  while  those 
churches  that  have  not  made  such  efforts  have  not 
averaged  two  conversions  a  year.  Statistics  show 
that  the  Orthodox  churches  in  the  United  States 
have  not  made  an  average  net  gain  of  one  and  one- 
half  members  a  year  for  the  last  eight  years ;  and 
probably  not  for  the  last  twenty-five  y^ars.  Aside 
from  the  results  of  "  special  revival  efforts  ''  made  by 
a  few  churches,  the  body  of  Orthodox  churches 
have  not  made  a  net  gain  of  one  member  each,  for 
the  last  eight  years ;  and  probably  not  for  the  last 
thirty  years.  So  far  as  can  be  ascertained  from  their 
statistical  reports,  the  churches  of  the  other  evangeli- 
cal denominations  have  not  averaged  a  greater 
number  of  additions  by  profession  during  this  period. 
Whoever  will  examine  the  reports  of  additions  by 
profession  to  those  churches  that  make  no  "  special 
revival  efforts,"  and  compare  them  with  those 
churches  known  to  make  such  efforts,  will  be  satisfied 
as  to  the  comparative  value  of  the  two  systems  of 
means  for  the  conversion  of  men. 

Again  ;  an  examination  of  these  statistical  reports 
will  show,  that  the  great  mass  of  churches  that  rely 
on  the  ordinary  means  alone,  barely  hold  their  own 
from  year  to  year.  Dr.  E.  Porter,  in  his  Letters  on 
Revivals,  (page  2,)  says  :  "  With  no  greater  degree 


248 


HANDBOOK  OF  REVIVALS, 


of  sanctifying  influence  than  has  been  enjoyed  for 
the  last  half  century,  (ending  1832,)  which  has  been 
a  comparatively  favored  period,  the  church  could 
scarcely  hold  her  own."  How  much  less,  then,  in 
ordinary  times.  These  statistics  further  show  that 
many  churches,  in  cities  especially,  lose  more  by 
death  from  year  to  year,  than  they  add  by  profession  ; 
and  are  sustained  chiefly  by  additions  by  letter. 
They  are  among  those  churches  which  make  no 
special  effort  for  the  conversion  of  men.  Sixty-one 
churches  in  the  nine  principal  cities  of  New  England, 
in  1864,  lost  by  death  more  than  they  gained  upon 
profession.  The  body  of  Orthodox  churches  of 
Connecticut,  lost  in  five  years,  ending  1864,480  by 
death  more  than  they  gained  by  profession. 

The  General  Conference  of  Maine  in  1864,  report- 
ed two  hundred  and  thirty-seven  churches,  with  a 
gain  of  only  one  hundred  and  sixty-two  members 
over  losses,  or  less  than  one  to  a  church ;  while  the 
other  ten  churches,  by  extra  efforts  for  a  few  weeks, 
added  two  hundred  and  seventy-two  by  profession, 
or  twenty-seven  to  a  church. 

The  General  Association  of  New  Hampshire  in 
1864,  reported  one  hundred  and  eighty  churches, 
with  a  gain  of  only  twenty-three  over  losses,  or  one 
to  every  seven  churches ;  while  the  other  three 
churches,  by  extra  efforts^  gained  by  profession  one 
hundred  and  forty-three  over  losses,  which  is  more 
than  three  hundred  per  cent,  in  favor  of  "  extra 
efibrts." 

The   General    Convention  of  Vermont,  in    1864, 


REVIVAL  MEANS  AND  METHODS.  249 

reported  one  hundred  and  ninety-two  churches,  with 
a  gain  of  only  nineteen  over  losses,  or  one  to  every 
ten  churches. 

The  General  Association  of  Massachusetts  in 
1864,  reported  four  hundred  and  seventy-four  church- 
es, with  a  loss  of  eighty-four  by  death  more  than 
they  gained  by  profession,  while  fifteen  churches, 
that  made  extra  efforts,  added,  by  profession,  three 
hundred  and  seventy-seven  over  losses. 

The  General  Association  of  Connecticut,  in  1864, 
reported  a  loss  in  five  years,  ending  1864,  of  four 
hundred  and  eighty  more  than  they  gained  by  pro- 
fession, there  having  been  little  or  no  ''  extra  efforts^ 

According  to  statistics  given  in  the  tract  of  Dr. 
A.  Wilbur,  of  Boston,  a  quarter  of  a  century  ago, 
and  subsequently  published  in  the  appendix  of  Rev, 
Jacob  Knapp's  Autobiography,  five  Baptist  churches 
in  Boston,  which  employed  the  labors  of  an  evangel- 
ist, and  held  special  meetings  at  that  time,  gained, 
during  four  years,  fifty-one  per  cent,  on  their  mem- 
bership ;  and  excluded  fifteen  per  cent.  All  the  rest 
of  the  churches  of  the  city  gained  thirteen  and  a  half 
per  cent.,  and  excluded  nineteen  per  cent.  Statis- 
tics of  the  whole  State  of  Massachusetts,  covering  a 
period  of  eight  years,  showed  a  gain  of  membership 
in  eleven  Baptist  churches  employing  an  evangelist, 
of  thirty-one,  and  an  exclusion  of  twenty-three  per 
cent.;  the  rest  of  the  churches  of  the  State  gaining 
a  trifle  over  one  per  cent.,  and  excluding  twenty- 
eight  and  one-third  per  cent.* 

*  The  above  is  taken,  mainly,  from  the  paper  of  1866,  which  we 
referred  to.     See,  also,  under  "  Revivals  the  Hope  of  the  World." 


250  HANDBOOK  OF  REVIVALS. 

From  this  brief  survey,  it  is  sufficiently  evident  that 
Sabbath  services,  in  connection  with  frequent  and  pro- 
tracted ''special  efforts,"  is  the  true  gospel  system  of 
means  for  the  conversion  of  men ;  and,  that  all 
theories  and  opinions  to  the  contrary,  and  all  objec- 
tions to  such  efforts,  are  set  aside  by  the  authority 
of  Christ  and  the  apostles,  and  by  the  example  of 
the  primitive  churches  for  three  hundred  years,  and 
by  the  simple  evidence  of  facts  occurring  among  us 
at  the  present  day.  If  these  things  are  so,  is  it  not 
the  duty  of  the  churches  to  address  themselves  to 
more  continuous  endeavors  for  the  conversion  of  per- 
ishing mankind  ? 

Having  said  thus  much,  some  cautions  are  in 
place  as  to  all  protracted  effort.  The  immediate  aim 
should  not  be  an  excitement.  Sad  results  have  fol- 
lowed upon  the  track  of  preachers  who  have  felt  bound 
to  get  up  a  sensation,  by  foul  means  if  they  could 
not  do  it  by  fair.  Oddity,  noise,  denunciation,  attacks 
on  private  character,  and  everything  to  kindle  the 
passions  and  set  tongues  in  motion,  are  sometimes 
resorted  to,  to  accomplish  their  object.  The  most 
deplorable  effects  have  followed  from  such  a  policy. 

Dr.  Porter  makes  some  good  points.  "  Let  pro- 
tracted meetings  never  supercede  the  stated,  ordi- 
nary means  of  grace.  Let  them  not  disturb  the  cus- 
tomary worship  of  the  Sabbath,  nor  impede  the 
regular  action  of  a  local  ministry.  Let  churches  be- 
ware that  they  do  not  contract  a  false  taste  for 
preaching  from  love  of  novelty  and  excitement ;  and 


REVIVAL  MEANS  AND  METHODS. 


251 


after  having  heard  a  few  extra  sermons,  complain  of 
ordmary  discourses,  such  as  their  own  pastors  can 
prepare  amid  the  pressing  engagements  of  a  revival. 
And  let  them  beware,  too,  that  their  religion  does 
not  degenerate  into  mere  alternations  of  zeal  and 
apathy." 

Very  sensible  and  weighty  is  a  caution  from  Dr, 
Griffin  as  to  neglect  of  prayer.  He  says  :  **  God  for- 
bid that  I  should  speak  against  protracted  meetings; 
but  I  will  speak  against  their  abuse.  In  this  imper- 
fect world,  it  is  almost  impossible  that  such  a  stimu- 
lating institution  should  not  be  abused.  It  is  so 
much  easier  to  enter  into  the  excitements  of  a  pro- 
tracted meeting  than  to  "  tug  at  the  oar  of  prayer" 
in  secret,  or  even  to  exercise  a  holy  heart,  —  so 
much  easier  to  move  the  people  by  these  impas- 
sioned forms  than  to  bring  down  the  Holy  Ghost  by 
the  struggles  of  faith, — that  there  is  the  utmost 
danger  that  these  micetings  will  be  put  in  the  room 
of  secret  prayer,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  even  of 
personal  religion.  When  I  see  them  relied  on  to 
produce  revivals  without  previous  prayer,  and  a 
boast  made  that  Christians  were  stupid  when  they 
began  ;  when  I  see  a  revival  of  ten  days  produce  its 
hundred  converts,  and  the  people  who  were  stupid 
before  relapse  into  the  same  stupidity  at  the  end  of 
the  protracted  meeting,  I  cannot  but  say.  How  dif- 
ferent are  these  from  the  revivals  of  the  last  forty 
years,  which  were  preceded  by  long  agonies  of  desire 
and  prayer,  and  which  transmitted  their  spirit  to 
many  succeeding  months." 


252 


HANDBOOK  OF  REVIVALS. 


Many  questions  may  arise  as  to  conducting  revi- 
val meetings^  which  cannot  in  this  place  be  noticed.* 
Scripture  truth  should  be  very  largely,  and  every  way, 
inculcated.  The  more  interest,  the  more  instruction, 
should  be  the  rule.  When  Bible  truth  is  shunned  or 
rejected,  then,  neither  noise  nor  excitement,  the 
thronged  assembly  nor  the  crowded  anxious  seat, 
can  be  relied  upon  as  an  evidence  of  a  work  of  grace. 

Much  more  depends  upon  little  things  in  revivals 
than  is  commonly  supposed.  As  an  illustration : 
Mr.  Nettleton,  used  to  advise  the  people  at  the  close 
of  his  meetings  to  go  home  as  still  as  possible — to 
say  nothing  to  each  other  on  the  way  about  the 
sermon,  or  anything  else,  but  to  "  commune  with 
their  own  hearts  and  be  still.'* 

Requests  for  prayer  should  always  be  encouraged. 
As  we  liave  seen  elsewhere,  in  great  revivals,  such 
requests  have  been  a  prominent  feature. 

Prayer  meetings  should  hold  a  foremost  place  in 
all  revival  movements.  It  may  be  said  that  the  re- 
vival of  1857-8  was  mainly  carried  on  by  means  of 
them.  And  the  good  sense  exhibited  in  their  man- 
agement is  worthy  of  imitation. 

The  converts  may  be  helpful  in  carrying  on  a 
revival.  On  suitable  occasions,  let  them  relate 
briefly  their  religious  exercises,  exhort  their  impeni- 
tent companions,  and  lead  in  prayer  in  social  meetings. 
This  should,  indeed,  be  managed  with  caution  and 
skill ;  but  when  it  is  properly  conducted,  it  is  a  pow- 
erful auxiliary  in  extending  a  work  of  grace. 

*  See  under  "  Treatment  of  Inquirers." 


REVIVAL  MEANS  AND  METHODS.  253 

Concluding  this  chapter,  we  say  of  those  called 
to  lead  in  revivals,  let  them  enter  into  their  work 
pouring  out  the  heart  to  God  for  a  blessing.  And 
whenever  they  see  the  want  of  any  special  means 
and  methods  to  bring  the  truth  more  powerfully  be- 
fore the  minds  of  the  people,  let  them  adopt  them  and 
not  be  afraid  ;  and  God  will  not  withhold  his  blessing. 
Many  a  man  has  formed  his  plans  in  anticipation  of 
a  wished-for  revival,  but  when  it  came,  these  were  all 
swept  away,  and  he  felt  he  was  just  forced  to  do  the 
Lord's  work  in  the  Lord's  way.  Christ  will  plead  his 
own  cause,  and  "  Wisdom  is  justified  of  her  children." 
There  is  no  end  to  the  objections  of  an  ungodly 
world,  and  of  carnal  worldly  professors.  And  one 
of  the  greatest  errors  to  be  dreaded,  and  watched 
and  prayed  against,  is  that  of  an  excessive  caution 
under  the  guise  of  prudence. 

Obviously,  we  are  justified  in  being  intent  "  by  all 
means ''  on  "■  saving  some,  pulling  them  out  of  the 
fire."  The  great  thing  is  to  work  zvJiile  God  works. 
The  sunshine,  while  it  lasts,  must  be  fervidly 
improved.  The  tide  must  be  waited  on,  and  all 
hands  must  be  at  work.  The  Philippian  jailor  was 
converted  at  midnight ;  and  Paul,  once  at  least,  con- 
tinued his  speech  until  the  same  hour.  So  even  by 
extraordinary  measures  we  must  be  anxious  that  men 
be  saved  from  ''  the  wrath  to  come." 

"  O  Lord,  Revive  Thy  Work." 


CHAPTER   XI. 

PREACHING   AND   REVIVALS. 

"rpOREMOST  among  the  instrumentalities  for  sav- 
ing  men  is  the  pulpit.  "  It  pleased  God  by  the 
foolishness  of  preaching  to  save  them  that  believe." 

But  preaching  is  not  alike  effective.  When  God 
called  Aaron  to  be  high-priest,  he  said,  as  a  reason, 
''  I  know  that  he  can  speak  well."  Of  Paul  and 
Barnabas  it  is  written  that  *'  they  so  spake  that  a 
great  multitude  believed."  Though  a  sovereign,  yet 
the  divine  Being  is  not  an  arbitrary  sovereign ;  and 
it  cannot  be  denied  that  there  is  some  connection 
between  the  means  and  the  end  in  powerful  preach- 
ing. What  would  affect  a  man  witJioiit  the  Spirit, 
we  might  expect  to  be  employed  by  the  Spirit  to 
carry  conviction  to  the  heart.  Otherwise  the  kind 
of  preaching  were  a  matter  of  entire  indifference. 

Of  Luther  it  was  said  each  word  was  a  thunder- 
bolt. We  are  told  that  when  Venn  preached  men 
fell  before  the  word  like  slacked  lime.  Baxter 
affirmed  that  he  had  reason  to  believe  he  never 
preached  one  sermon  in  vain. 

A  prevailing  defect  in  preaching  is,  that  it  is  not 
aimed  at  the  conversion  of  men.  Doubtless  there 
are  other  legitimate  ends  ;  but  this  is  not  sufficiently 


PRE  A  CHING  A  ND  REVIVALS.  255 

a  chief  end.  The  thought  may  seem  surprising,  but 
there  are  multitudes  of  ministers,  and  deeply  pious 
ones  too,  who  never  once  in  all  their  lives  distinctly 
concentrated  their  purposes  to  the  single  point  of  con- 
verting men.  It  is  related  of  two  preachers  that 
one  had  great  success  in  bringing  men  to  Christ ;  ,the 
other  converting  none.  The  latter  inquired  of  the 
former  what  was  the  reason  of  this  difference. 
*'  Why,"  replied  the  other,  "  the  reason  is  that  I  aim 
at  a  different  efid  from  you  in  preaching.  My  object 
is  to  convert  sinners,  but  you  aim  at  no  such  thing ; 
and  then  you  lay  it  to  sovereignty  in  God  that  you 
do  not  produce  the  same  effect.  Take  one  of  my 
sermons,  and  preach  it  to  your  people,  and  see  what 
the  effect  will  be.'*  The  man  did  so,  and  preached 
the  sermon,  and  it  did  produce  effect ;  and  he  was 
almost  frightened  when  sinners  became  concerned. 

If  one  would  be  successful  in  soul-saving,  there 
must  be  that  home-dealing  which  means  conversion. 
The  people  must  be  plied  from  day  to  day  with 
plain,  faithful,  scriptural  preaching  to  them,  and  not 
merely  before  them.  The  conviction  must  be 
wrought  on  the  mind  that  the  preacher  is  in  earnest ; 
that  he  means  and  feels  what  he  says  ;  that,  in  the 
words  of  Baxter,  he.  "  never  expects  to  meet  one  of 
them  in  heaven  unless  they  be  truly  converted.'' 

The  aim  at  bringing  men  to  repentance,  there- 
fore, would  greatly  intensify  the  power  of  our  pulpits. 
It  is  more  needed  than  anything  else.  The  defen- 
sive outworks  of  Christianity  are  strong  enough,  and 
the  thing  to  do  is  to  assume  the  offensive,  and  ad- 


256 


HANDBOOK  OF  REVIVALS. 


vance  on  the  enemy,  and  *'  shell,''  him  out  of  his 
intrenchments.  Edwards  said  in  his  day :  ''  Men 
may  abound  in  light  and  have  no  heat.  How  much 
has  there  been  of  this  sort  in  the  Christian  world  in 
this  age  !  Was  there  ever  an  age  wherein  strength 
and  penetration  of  reason,  extent  of  learning,  exact- 
ness of  distinction,  correctness  of  style,  and  clearness 
of  expression  did  so  abound?  And  yet  was  there 
ever  an  age  wherein  there  has  been  so  little  sense  of 
the  evil  of  sin,  so  little  love  to  God  ?  Our  people 
do  not  so  much  need  to  have  their  heads  stored,  as 
to  have  their  hearts  touched." 

More  sermons  are  needed  which  are  made  and 
meant  to  do  execution  : — sermons  which  grasp  and 
make  bare  and  wield  some  mighty  idea,  holding  it 
up,  and  turning  it  around,  and  repeating  it,  if  need 
be,  as  does  Demosthenes  the  one  main  point  in  his 
oration  on  the  Crown,  until  it  becomes  a  palpable 
thing,  and  the  audience /^r/  its  form  and  pressure: 
— sermons  having  the  "  agonistical,''  the  wrestling 
element  in  them,  as  Aristotle  calls  it  : — sermons  put 
together  on  the  principle  that  ''  force  in  writing 
consists  in  the  maximum  of  sense  with  the  minimum 
of  words,"  whose  sentences  are  pounded  together 
until  they  crack  ;  and  where  figure,  trope,  allegory, 
metaphor,  antithesis,  interrogation,  anecdote — any- 
tiling  that  can  awaken  interest  and  deepen  impres- 
sion is  resorted  to  : — sermons  supported  and  sinewed 
wath  the  "thus  saith  the  Lord,"  and  then  charged 
with  living  truth  and  aimed  directly  at  the  conscience 
and  the  hearty  singling  out  each  hearer,  and  saying, 


PREACHING  AND  REVIVALS, 


257 


"  Thou  art  the  manP  and  "  I  have  a  message  from 
God  unto  thee  ;  "  and  then  making  pursuit  after  that 
man,  in  clear,  rapid,  concentrated  utterances,  and 
pressing  upon  him,  and  narrowing  his  way,  and  hem- 
ming him  in,  and  smiting  him  down  with  terrible 
volleys,  until,  quivering  and  breathless,  he  crouches 
between  the  law  that  condemns  and  the  cross  that 
saves. 

Before  the  world  is  converted  to  Christ  there  will 
be  much  more  of  this  sort  of  preaching. 

It  is  highly  instructive,  in  this  connection,  to 
study  the  preachers  and  preaching  most  blessed  in 
revivals.  These  salient  points  are  everywhere  seen  : 
— scripturalncss  in  matter,  and  plainness,  earnestnesSy 
directness  and  fervency  in  application  and  appeal. 

The  Reformers  found  the  world  in  ignorance 
of  scripture  doctrine ; — especially  of  free  salvation 
through  Christ.  Their  power  was  in  wielding  the 
cross.  Luther,  in  Germany,  preached  justification 
by  faith.  Calvin  taught  it  in  Switzerland,  and  parts 
of  France  and  Italy.  Knox  in  this  way  extended 
the  Reformation  in  Scotland.  And  wherever  a  spirit- 
ual change  was  wrought  in  England,  it  was  effected 
through  grace  by  the  doctrine  of  "  Christ  and  him 
crucified."  Whatever  external  form  of  organization 
^'  the  church"  received,  whether  walking  with  the 
Establishment,  or  choosing  to  fall  into  the  ranks  of 
Dissent,  its  spiritual  renovation  occurred  under  the 
same  truths.  These  were  the  truths  which  the  Eng- 
lish reformers  and  their  successors,  for  more  than  a 
hundred   years  inculcated  on  their  hearers,  and  by 


)• 


258 


HANDBOOK  OF  REVIVALS, 


them  spiritual  religion  made  conquests,  and  converts 
were  multiplied. 

Whitfield  and  the  Wesleys,  at  a  later  day,  In  the 
rise  of  "■  Methodism  "  magnified  these  same  doctrines, 
and  by  them  wrought  their  glorious  victories  for 
Christ. 

The  American  preachers,  in  the  early  revivals, 
found  the  cardinal  facts  of  regeneration  by  the  Holy 
Ghost,  and  the  necessity  of  a  converted  church-mem- 
bership, fallen  into  comparative  neglect  or  contempt ; 
and  their  power  was  in  giving  them  prominence. 
This  was  the  mighty  upheaving  force  in  those  great 
revivals.  Edwards,  with  the  clearness  of  a  sunbeam, 
insisted  much  on  justification  by  faith  alone.  And 
he  says,  "  The  beginning  of  the  late  work  of  God 
in  this  place  was  so  circumstanced,  that  I  could  not 
but  look  upon  it  as  a  remarkable  testimony  of  God's 
approbation  of  the  doctrine  of  justification  by  faith 
alone  here  asserted  and  vindicated.  At  that  time^ 
while  I  was  greatly  reproached  for  defending  this 
doctrine  in  the  pulpit,  and  just  upon  my  suffering  a 
very  open  abuse  for  it,  God's  work  wonderfully  broke 
forth  amongst  us,  and  souls  began  to  flock  to  Christ 
as  the  Saviour  in  whose  righteousness  alone  they 
hoped  to  be  justified." 

Seizing  upon  a  resultant  fact  of  this  doctrine  of 
justification  by  faith,  Mr.  Edwards  wrote  that  terrible 
sermon,  *'  Sinners  in  the  hands  of  an  angry  God." 
ITe  went  down  to  Enfield  and  preached  it  there 
July  8th,  1741.  While  the  people  of  the  neighboring 
towns,  says  Trumbull,  were  in  great  distress  about 


PRE  A  CHING  A  ND  REVIVALS.  259 

their  souls,  the  inhabitants  of  Enfield  were  very 
secure,  loose  and  vain.  A  lecture  had  been 
appointed  there,  and  the  neighboring  people  were  so 
affected  at  the  thoughtlessness  of  the  inhabitants, 
and  had  so  much  fear  that  God  would,  in  his 
righteous  judgment,  pass  them  by,  that  many  of 
them  were  prostrate  before  him  a  considerable  part 
of  the  previous  evening,  supplicating  the  mercy  of 
heaven  in  their  behalf.  And  when  the  time  ap- 
pointed for  the  lecture  came,  a  number  of  the  sur- 
rounding ministers  were  present,  as  well  as  some 
from  a  distance — a  proof  of  the  prayerful  interest 
felt  on  behalf  of  the  town.  Mr.  Edwards  chose  for 
his  text,  the  words,  'Their  feet  shall  slide  in  due 
time.' — Deut.  xxxii.  35.  When  they  went  into  the 
meeting-house,  the  appearance  of  the  assembly  was 
tlx)ughtless  and  vain  ;  the  people  scarcely  conducted 
themselves  with  common  decency.  But  as  the 
sermon  proceeded,  the  audience  became  so  over- 
whelmed with  distress  and  weeping,  that  the 
preacher  was  obliged  to  speak  to  the  people  and 
desire  silence,  that  he  might  be  heard.  The  excite- 
ment soon  became  intense  ;  and  it  is  said  that  a 
minister  who  sat  in  the  pulpit  with  Mr.  Edwards,  in 
the  agitation  of  his  feelings,  caught  the  preacher  by 
the  skirt  of  his  dress,  and  said,  "  Mr.  Edwards !  Mr. 
Edwards!  is  not  God  a  God  of  mercy?"  Many  of 
the  hearers  were  seen  unconsciously  clinging  by 
their  hands  to  the  posts,  and  the  sides  of  the 
pews,  as  though  they  already  felt  themselves  sliding 
into  the  pit.     This  fact  has  often  been  mentioned  as 


26o  HANDBOOK  OF  REVIVALS. 

a  proof  of  the  strong  and  scriptural  character  of 
Edwards'  peculiar  eloquence — the  eloquence  of  truth 
attended  by  the  influence  from  heaven ; — for  his  ser- 
mons were  read  without  gestures."^ 

Davies,  of  Virginia,  saw  more  conversions  under 
his  ministry  than  did  Edwards.  He  preached  the 
same  truths,  however,  and  with  the  same  intense 
earnestness  and  unflinching  fidelity.  No  one  can 
read  his  published  sermons  without  having  his  spirit 
stirred  as  with  the  sound  of  a  trumpet.  And  under 
such  breathing  thoughts  and  burning  words,  multi- 
tudes bowed  as  before  the  majesty  of  God. 

It  has  been  remarked  upon  as  an  interesting  fact, 
that  three  such  men  as  Jonathan  Edwards,  George 
Whitfield,  and  Samuel  Davies  should  have  been 
cotemporary.  They  differed  widely  in  their  charac- 
teristics ;  but  they  were  all  "  sons  of  thunder.'* 
Davies  was  less  logical  than  Edwards,  and  had  less 
extemporaneous  fluency  than  Whitfield ;  but  he 
exceeded  them  both  in  true  eloquence.  Edwards 
acted  upon  men  through  their  understanding ;  Whit- 
field through  their  imagination  and  passions  ;  Davies 
through  all  the  soul's  avenues.  He  had  such  com- 
mand of  every  faculty  and  affection,  that  he  swept  the 
whole  field  of  intellect  and  feeling.  By  fact,  by 
argument,  by  description,  by  appeal,  by  entreaty, 
by  expostulation,  he  addressed  man's  entire  spiritual 
nature,  and  roused  it  from  its  lowest  depths.  Edwards 
caused   men   to   think  deeply,  and   Whitfield"  made 

*  See  the  sermon,  and   criticisms,  in  Histoiy  and   Repository  of 
Pulpit  Eloquence,  Vol.  II.  p.  395. 


PRE  A  CHING  A  ND  REVIVALS.  26 1 

them  feel  strongly.  But  Davies  accomplished  both  ; 
■ — awakening  at  once  thought  and  emotion. 

The  successful  preachers  in  later  revivals,  pressed 
the  consciences  of  men  with  the  same  truths  and 
terrible  earnestness  as  did  their  predecessors.  Dr. 
Lyman  Beecher,  speaking  of  his  preaching  before  a 
work  of  grace,  says,  "  My  object  was  to  cut  and 
thrust,  hip  and  thigh,  and  not  to  ease  off.  I  had 
been  vv^orking  a  good  part  of  a  year  with  my  heart 
burning,  and  my  people  feeling  nothing.  Now  I  took 
hold  without  mittens." 

Says  one,  speaking  from  experience  concerning 
the  preaching  of  that  day,  "  Oh  how  we  smarted 
under  it.  I  remember  it  well  in  my  own  case.  We 
complained  of  some  of  Paul's  hard  sayings,  and  won- 
dered why  our  ministers  dwelt  so  much  upon  them. 
We  wanted  to  get  to  heaven  in  some  easier  way. 
But  instead-  of  abating  one  jot  or  tittle  to  relieve  us, 
they  pressed  harder  and  harder,  driving  us  from  one 
refuge  to  another,  till  there  was  no  hiding-place  left. 
The  law,  which  we  had  broken  times  without  num- 
ber, we  were  made  to  feel  was  just ;  its  fiery  penalty 
hung  over  our  heads,  and  we  must  submit  or  die." 

Dr.  Griffin's  statement  on  this  point  is  worthy 
of  careful  study : — the  more  so  as  he  was  a  prince  in 
pulpit  oratory,  and  greatly  blessed  in  revivals.  He 
says  :  "  Sinners  have  been  constantly  urged  to  im- 
mediate repentance,  and  every  excuse  has  been 
taken  away.  At  the  same  time  we  have  not  denied 
or  concealed  their  dependence  for  the  sake  of  con- 
vincing them  of  their  obligations.     On  the  contrary, 


2^2  HANDBOOK  OF  REVIVALS. 

we  have  esteemed  it  vital  to  urge  their  dependence 
in  order  to  drive  them  from  all  rehance  on  their  own 
strength,  and  to  make  them  die  to  every  hope  from 
themselves.  All  that  you  can  possibly  gain  by 
flattering  their  independence,  is  to  extort  a  confes- 
sion of  their  obligations  ;  for  as  to  matter  of  fact,  they 
will  not  submit  until  they  are  made  willing  in  the 
day  of  God's  power.  And  if  you  can  fasten  upon 
them  their  obligations  without  that  falsehood  which 
robs  God  of  his  glory,  pray  let  it  be  done.  This  we 
have  found  it  possible  to  do.  We  have  shown  them 
that  their  obligations  rest  on  their  faculties,  and  are 
as  reasonable  and  as  complete  as  though  the  thing 
required  was  merely  to  walk  across  the  floor;  that 
their  faculties  constitute  a  natural  ability,  that  is,  a 
full  pozver  to  love  and  serve  God,  if  their  hearts  were 
well  disposed,  leaving  nothing  in  the  way  but  a 
bad  heart,  for  which  they  are  wholly  to  blame  if 
there  is  any  blame  in  the  universe ;  that  sin  can  rest 
nowhere  but  in  the  heart,  and  that  if  you  drive  it 
beyond  the  heart  you  drive  it  out  of  existence ;  that 
they  alone  create  the  necessity  for  God  to  conquer 
them,  and  to  decide  whether  he  will  conquer  them 
or  not ;  that  it  is  an  everlasting  blot  on  creation  that 
God  has  to  speak  a  second  time  to  induce  creatures 
to  love  him,  much  more  that  he  has  to  constrain 
them  by  his  conquering  power;  and  yet  after  all  his 
provisions  and  invitations, — after  he  has  sent  his 
Son  and  his  Spirit  to  save  them, — after  he  has 
opened  the  door  wide  and  stands  with  open  arms  to 
receive  them, — they  will   still   break  their  way  to 


PREACHING  AND  REVIVALS.  263 

perdition  if  his  almighty  power  do  not  prevent ;  that 
by  their  own  fatal  obstinacy  they  are  cast  entirely 
upon  his  will;  that  they  are  wholly  in  his  hands, — 
that  if  he  frown  they  die,  if  he  smile  they  live  for- 
ever. This  is  the  grandest  of  all  means  to  press 
them  out  of  themselves,  to  cast  them  dead  and  help- 
less upon  God,  to  make  them  die  that  they  may  be 
made  alive." 

At  a  later  day  came  Nettleton,  so  highly  hon- 
ored of  God  in  soul-saving.  In  1825  Rev.  Mr.  Cobb, 
(of  Taunton,  Mass.,)  who  heard  him  preach  sixty 
times,  gave  a  description  of  the  man  and  his  preach- 
ing to  this  effect :  '^  His  sermons  were  clear,  sound, 
able,  full  of  thought,  direct  and  simple,  with  unity 
of  design.  He  seemed  to  be  destined  to  be  under- 
stood. As  the  revival  progressed,  he  preached  more 
and  more  closely  and  doctrinally.  The  great 
truths  of  the  gospel  were  the  weapons  of  his  war- 
fare, and  were  wielded  with  a  spirit  and  an  energy 
which  the  people  were  unable  to  gainsay  or  resist. 
He  was  remarkably  clear  and  forcible  in  his  illustra- 
tions of  the  sinner's  total  depravity,  and  his  utter 
inability  to  procure  salvation  by  unregenerate  works, 
or  any  desperate  efforts.  He  showed  the  sinner  that 
his  unregenerate  prayers  for  a  new  heart,  his  impeni- 
tent seeking,  striving  and  knocking  would  be  of  no 
avail;  and  that  absolute,  unconditional  submission 
to  a  sovereign  God   was  the  first  thing  to  be  done." 

In  another  description  we  are  told  that  he  was 
solemn,  affectionate,  and  remarkably  plain.  His 
style   was   simple,  perspicuous   and  energetic.     His 


264 


HANDBOOK  OF  REVIVALS. 


illustrations  were  familiar  and  striking  ;  such  as  ren- 
dered his  discourses  intelligible  to  persons  of  the 
weakest  capacity,  and  at  the  same  time  interesting 
to  persons  of  the  most  cultivated  intellect.  He 
always  commanded  the  attention  of  the  audience. 
There  was  an  earnestness  in  his  manner  which  car- 
ried conviction  to  the  minds  of  his  hearers  that  he 
believed  what  he  spoke,  and  that  he  believed  it  to  be 
truth  of  everlasting  moment,  and  there  was  also 
a  directness  in  his  preaching,  which  made  the  hearers 
feel  that  they  were  the  persons  addressed. 

While  on  a  visit  to  Scotland,  Dr.  Nettleton 
preached  in  Edinburgh  ;  and  during  the  sermon, 
while  pressing  home  the  high  claims  of  the  Almigh- 
ty, a  woman  who  sat  in  a  remote  part  of  the  house 
was  so  affected  that,  leaving  her  seat,  and  walking  up 
in  front  of  the  pulpit,  she  spoke  aloud,  '*  Dear  sir, 
don't  forget,  that  *  God  so  loved  the  world  that  he 
gave  his  only  begotten  son,  that  whosoever  beheveth 
on  him  might  not  perish,  but  have  everlasting 
life.'  " 

Among  living  preachers  who  are  successful  in 
leading  souls  to  Christ,  few  are  more  blessed  of  God 
than  Rev.  A.  B.  Earle.  It  has  been  the  writer's 
privilege  to  be  with  him  in  a  series  of  meetings,  and 
to  know  him  intimately  as  a  brother  beloved.  He 
has  travelled  in  almost  all  parts  of  the  country,  and 
preached  seventeen  thonsand  sermons.  On  the  mat- 
ter of  "  Preaching  and  Revivals,"  such  an  exam- 
ple is  deserving  of  study.  It  is  often  asked,  **  Where 
is  his  power?"     We  answer,   obviously  from  God. 


PREACHING  AND  REVIVALS. 


265 


Like  all  good  ministers  of  Jesus  Christ,  he  lives 
in  communion  with  the  skies,  and  is  invested  with  an 
energy  more  than  human.  As  has  been  remarked 
of  him,  one  can  hardly  be  with  him  long  without  a 
persuasion  that  he  loves  God,  and  loves  the  gospel, 
and  loves  the  souls  of  men — without  a  persuasion 
that  with  him  *'  religion  is  the  chief  concern,''  and 
that  it  possesses  his  mind  and  heart  and  life. 

But  he  is  also  skilled  in  the  work  of  an  evangelist ; 
and  his  preaching,  while  apparently  deficient  in  some 
elements  of  power,  is  eminently  powerful.  ''  It 
would  be  difficult,''  writes  Rev.  Dr.  Yerkes,  of  New 
Jersey,  with  whom  he  has  labored  successfully,  '*  to 
analyze  his  preaching ;  yet  considering  its  power  I 
esteem  it  worthy  of  study.  Doubtless  it  is  largely 
adapted  to  revival  work ;  yet  there  is  an  element  in 
it  that  would  give  power  to  all  preaching.  Where 
is  that  power  ?  We  do  not  find  it  if  we  judge  the 
preacher  according  to  the  schools ;  and  yet  there  are, 
I  presume,  men  who  have  been  trained  in  our 
schools,  and  possessed  of  scholastic  attainments  of 
the  highest  order,  who  confess  his  power  as  a 
preacher  of  the  gospel.  He  would  not,  perhaps,  be 
regarded  as  a  logical  preacher,  and  yet  no  arrange- 
ment of  logic  could  be  better  adapted  to  secure  the 
results  contemplated.  The  right  thing  is  said  in  the 
right  place  and  at  the  right  time.  His  discourses 
are  rarely  marked  by  that  thoroughness  of  treatment 
which  presents  a  complete  picture,  but  they  do  im- 
press the  hearer  with  the  greatness  of  the  truth 
preached,  in  a   way  that    makes  them   thoroughly 


266  HANDBOOK  OF  REVIVALS. 

effective.  Nor  would  Mr.  Earle  be  considered  an 
eloquent  preacher ;  yet  he  moves  men  as  they  are 
not  often  moved  by  public  discourse.  If  we  are  not 
charmed  by  eloquence  of  speech,  we  must  confess 
the  effects  of  true  eloquence.  Pascal  says  that  elo- 
quence makes  the  hearer  feel  the  theme  as  the  orator 
himself  feels  it.  Mr.  Earle's  preaching  does  produce 
that  feehng.  It  is  not  an  excitement,  but  deep  feel- 
ing upon  the  most  important  subject  which  can  en- 
gage the  attention  of  mortals.  Without  the 
coherency  of  logic,  his  sermons  are  forceful.  Witlb- 
out  the  appearance  of  thoroughness,  they  are  com- 
plete when  considered  in  their  adaptation  to  the  end 
of  preaching — which  is  not  merely  to  mouth  truth, 
but  to  impress  it  upon  the  heart." 

An  eminent  Methodist  clergyman  (Rev.  Dr. 
Steele,  of  Mass.),  writes,  "  Having  recently  heard 
him  preach  thirty  sermons  in  two  weeks,  and  closely 
watched  in  order  that  I  might  find  the  secret  of  his 
power,  I  deem  it  due  to  the  cause  of  Christ,  espe- 
cially to  his  ministry,  to  report  my  observations. 
The  hidings  of  his  strength  lie  in  his  faith  and  philos- 
ophy. He  has  faith  in  God,  simple,  childlike, 
mighty  trust.  He  is  always  praying.  Previous  to 
every  sermon  he  would  call  me  into  his  room  to 
kneel  down  by  his  side  at  Jesus' feet  and  seek  power 
from  on  high.  Often  in  the  public  assembly  he 
would  call  on  all  the  people  to  bow  down  in  prayer 
for  himself,  that  the  Spirit  would  attend  the  word. 
Pie  has  faith  in  the  truth,  reading  and  expounding 
some   portion  of  the  Scriptures  at  every  meeting. 


PRE  A  CITING  AND  RE  VI VALS.  267 

He  reads  the  Bible  as  if  he  beHeved  every  syllable 
and  comma  to  be  inspired  of  God.  He  dwells  much 
upon  the  historical  parts  of  the  Old  Testament  and 
extracts  the  marrow  of  the  gospel  from  what  many 
modern  preachers  regard  as  dry  bones.  His  simple 
aim  is  to  set  the  unadorned  truth  before  the  mind 
utterly  regardless  of  elegance  of  style.  Though  nat- 
urally witty,  he  conscientiously  suppresses  everything 
which  would  divert  from  the  clearest  and  most  im- 
pressive exhibition  of  divine  truth.  His  illustra- 
tions are  almost  always  drawn  from  the  incidents  of 
his  own  long  experience  as  an  evangelist.  He 
dwells  upon  the  tenors  of  the  Lord,  and  never 
speaks  of  hell  aj  "  the  great  elsewhere."  Yet  he 
holds  up  the  sterner  truths  of  the  gospel  no  more 
frequently  than  did  nis  Great  Exemplar.  In  listen- 
ing to  him,  one  is  strikingly  convinced  that  the  mod- 
ern evangelical  lulpit  has,  within  a  generation, 
largely  dropped  oat  the  law  and  its  penalties,  under 
the  influence  cfan  excessive  sentimentalism  which  is 
leaking  insensibly  into  the  minds  of  Christians  from 
the  subtle  skepticism  which  pervades  the  atmosphere. 
His  fearless  pioc'am  don  of  the  painful,  and  hence 
neglected  trutlis  of  the  Gospel,  in  contrast  wdth  that 
insensible  sofwCUing  down  of  these  truths  prevalent 
in  the  modem  pi.lpit,  is  no  small  element  of  brother 
Earle's  power." 

Rev.  Dr.  Richard  Fuller,  in  th.e Religious  Herald, 
Richmond,  Va.,  in  iS/o,  gave  the  following  vivid  de- 
scription of  Mr.  Earl-  and  his  preaching: 

"  We  have  he  i-d  Mr.  Earle  three  times,  and  do 


268  HANDBOOK  OFEEVIVALS, 

not  hesitate  to  pronounce  hinri  one  of  the  ablest  men 
we  ever  listened  to.  Some  say/ "The  secret  of  his 
power  is  in  prayer.''  Certainly,  and  the  secret  of  all 
spiritual  power  with  men,  is  power  with  God. 
This  was  true  not  only  of  Pail,  but  of  Jesus,  the 
only  perfect  preacher.  To  the  prayer  of  faith  we 
apply  what  the  apostle  says  of  charity,  '*  Though  I 
speak  with  the  tongues  of  men  or. angels,  and  though 
I  have  all  knowledge  that  1  can  explain  all  mysteries 
and  do  not  pray  with  faith,''  it  is  all  sounding  brass 
and  a  tinkling  cymbal.  *'  He  leads  a  holy  Hfe." 
Yes,  but  the  success  of  one's  ministry  is  no  proof  of 
holiness ;  it  may  be  a  fatal  snare  to  the  soul,  as  it 
was  to  those  who  said,  "  Have  we  not  prophesied,"  etc. 
A  blind  man  may  hold  up  a  torch  for  others  to  walk 
by. 

*'  If  these  things  are  said  as  meaning  that  power 
in  prayer  and  holiness  are  less  than  eloquence,  they 
are  even  more  wicked  than  foolish.  If  they  are 
intended  as  deductions  from  Mr.  Earle's  character  as 
a  sacred  orator,  they  betray  a  sad  misconception,  we 
humbly  conceive,  as  to  the  real  elements  of  power  in 
a  preacher.  His  very  appearance  draws  reverent  at- 
tention. There  is  not  a  particle  of  that  self-conscious- 
ness which  sometimes  shows  itself  in  an  affected 
simplicity  and  naturalness,  in  the  awkward  attempt  to 
be  easy,  to  put  out  the  hand  gracefully,  to  modulate 
the  voice  artistically.  He  plainly  forgets  himself; 
and  before  he  has  uttered  twenty  words,  the  people 
forget  the  man  as  completely  as  Peter  was  forgotten 


PRE  A  CHING  AND  RE  VIVALS. 


269 


on  the  day  of  Pentecost  ;  they  are  engrossed  with 
the  truths  he  is  proclaiming. 

"  Brother  Earle's  intellectual  endowments  are 
remarkable;  and  would  at  once  be  felt  were  heat 
the  bar  or  in  Congress..  The  closest  reasoning,  the 
most  natural  wit  arul  hufnor;  a  lively  imagination,  a 
correct  taste  ;  ax\  itituiLive  insight  into  human  nature; 
resources  of  strong  native  Saxon,  of  warm,  gushing 
emotions,  of  incide^nt  etnd  narrative  and  illustration 
drawn  from  every  quarter — these  attributes  and  advan- 
tages he  possesses  smd  uses  without  any  effort,  and 
with  the  entire  self-possession  which  ever  accompa- 
nies the  sense  of  power.  And  even  all  this  is  com- 
paratively little.  Tne  one  grand  peculiarity  in  all 
truly  great  men  is  thorough  earnestness.  On  some 
summer's  afternoon  we  have  sat  admiring  the  beau- 
tiful sheets  of  lightning  which,  now  with  one  broad 
rosy  suffusion,  and  then  with  white  and  yellow 
corruscations,  illumined  the  sombre  clouds  piled 
up  along  the  horizon.  Afterwards  the  heavens 
have  gathered  blackness,  and  the  living  thunder 
has  leaped  from  crag  to  crag,  and  the  flowing 
bolt  has  shjverec  the  solid  oak  in  its  resistless 
course.  The  difference  between  the  electric  fluid  in 
its  cold,  ineffectua  splendors,  and  that  same  element 
in  its  concentratec.  energy,  is  not  too  strong  an  illus- 
tration of  the  force  of  real  earnestness  in  a  preacher, 
compared  with  those  graces  and  accomplishments 
which  are  often  called  sacred  eloquence. 

"  Of    McChcyne,    a   Scotch   woman  said,    "  He 
preaches  as  if  he  is  a  dyin'  a'most  to  have  ye  con- 


2^0  HANDBOOK  OF  REVIVALS. 

verted."  Mr.  Earle  preaches  just  in  that  way.  A 
man  who  beHeves  what  he  says  must  be  powerful. 
Our  brother  beUeves  what  'he  says.  Do  ministers 
read  the  Bible  much?  We  fear  not.  Mr.  Earle 
studies  the  Bible,  and  really  believes  God's  testi- 
mony. Hence  he  is  full  of-  "  divine  simplicity." 
Hence  too  his  soul  is  ever  at  a  white  heat,  and  yet 
perfectly  calm.  And  all  this  earnestness  is  in- 
wrought in  his  heart  and  diffused  through  his  pulses 
to  the  finger-ends,  by  a  faith  which  never  falters,  by 
a  love,  a  sympathy  which  often  melts  him  into  an 
agony  of  tears,  and  by  the  power  of  the  Holy  Spirit 
who  never  disappoints  the  soul  which  hangs  in  utter 
dependence  on  him."  ' 

From  the  foregoing,  we  have  already  an  idea  of 
the  preaching  which  is  adapted  to  awaken  and  save 
souls.  For  this  reason  the  above  examples  are 
given.  We  may  crystallize  the  essential  elements 
of  effective  revival  preaching  into  a  few  points. 

God  is  honored  in  all  powerful  preaching.  •'  He 
makes  God  look  big ; "  was  the  remark  of  a  plain  par- 
ishioner of  one  of  the  old  style  of  New  England  di- 
vines. Evidently,  God  will  honor  :hat  which  honors 
/  him.  "  I  have  found,"  says  Edwaids,  "  that  no  dis- 
courses have  been  more  remarkably  blessed  than 
those  in  which  the  doctrine  of  Goc's  absolute  sove- 
reignty with  regard  to  the  salvation  of  sinners,  and 
his  just  liberty  with  regard  to  answe-ing  the  prayers 
or  succeeding  the  pains  of  mere  natural  men,  con- 
tinuing such,  have  been  insisted  on.'- 


PREACHING  AND  REVIVALS. 


271 


The  truth  is  honored  in  effective  preaching. 
We  find  an  illustration  of  this  in  the  labors  of  Rev. 
E.  P.  Hammond,  evangelist.  It  is  a  marked  feature 
in  his  meetings  that  he  reads  and  comments  upon 
the  Scriptures,  the  Old  and  New  Testaments ;  often 
giving  a  wonderful  freshness  and  vividness  to  scenes 
and  incidents  and  utterances  there  recorded.  In  his 
sermons,  too,  he  deals  largely  in  the  true  sayings 
of  God.  Rev.  Jacob  Knapp's  heavy  blows  are  often 
simply  solid  Scripture  utterances.  The  same  is  true 
of  Rev.  J.  S.  Inskip,  the  Methodist  evangelist. 

We  have  already  seen  the  same  thing  in  the 
preachers  of  other  days.  Strong  preachers  have 
ever  been  Bible-preachers.  The  sermons  of  Bunyan, 
and  Baxter,  and  Flavel,  and  men  of  their  stamp, 
were  full  of  God — instinct  with  living  doctrines. 
Their  very  garb  was  after  the  Scripture  pattern. 
Of  Chalmers  it  has  been  said  that,  his  sermons 
"  held  the  Bible  in  solution."  A  peculiar  energy  at- 
tends the  divine  word.  It  is  the  "  sword  of  the  Spir- 
it;" the  "fire,  and  the  hammer  that  breaketh  the 
rock  in  pieces."  It  is  "  quick  and  powerful,  and 
sharper  than  any  two-edged  sword."  It  is  '*  perfect, 
converting  the  soul,"  and  "  making  wise  the  simple.'' 
"  I  will  hazard  the  assertion,"  says  Fisher  Ames, 
"  that  no  man  ever  did,  or  ever  will  become  truly  elo- 
quent without  being  a  constant  reader  of  the  Bible, 
and  an  admirer  of  the  purity  and  sublimity  of  its 
language." 

The  Bible  is  the  battery  through  which  the  Holy 
Spirit  illuminates  and  saves.     If  one  would  have  a 


2/2 


HANDBOOK  OF  REVIVALS. 


felt    power,   let   him    keep   these   thunders    rolling 
through  the  souls  of  the  auditory. 

Timeliness  a?td  adaptation  are  necessary  to  effect- 
iveness in  preaching.  It  needs  special  preaching  to 
secure  special  ends.  At  the  beginning  of  a  revival, 
the  preaching  especially  should  be  to  Christians, 
urging  upon  them  their  obligations.  Suppose  a 
minister  at  such  a  time  to  bring  before  his  people 
that  fundamental  truth  in  all  religion — the  existence 
of  God,  and  to  attempt,  by  a  process  of  reasoning, 
to  vindicate  it  against  the  objections  of  atheism  ;  or 
suppose  he  were  to  discuss,  in  an  elaborate  manner, 
the  historical  evidence  of  Christianity ; — this,  in 
certain  circumstances,  would  be  very  proper ;  but  it 
would  be  ill  adapted  to  awaken  saints  and  guide 
souls  to  Christ :  and  so  out  of  place  now. 

All  successful  revival  preachers  are  thorough  with 
the  church  in  what  may  be  called  preparatory 
work.  And  as  a  rule,  revivals  are  deep  and  thorough 
in  proportion  to  the  thoroughness  of  the  preaching 
at  the  outset. 

While,  however,  there  should'  be  great  plainness 
in  preaching  to  Christians,  there  should  be  great 
ki7idness  and  tenderness  in  doing  it.  President  Ed- 
wards deplored  a  style  of  preaching  which  censured 
professed  Christians  as  unconverted  because  they 
did  not  come  up  to  the  work.  He  terms  it  "  the 
worst  disease"  that  attended  the  revival,  and  alto- 
gether contrary  to  the  spirit  of  the  gospel.  Mr. 
Earle  tells  of  a  most  interesting  experience  which 
he  once  had  on  this  point.     In  beginning  a  series  of 


PREACHING  AND  REVIVALS. 


273 


union  meetings,  he  thought  himself  fully  prepared, 
and  expected  immediate  results.  ^'  My  first  aim," 
he  says,  "  was  to  preach  so  as  to  lead  the  churches 
nearer  to  Christ.  Accordingly,  I  prepared  five  ser- 
mons for  Christians,  as  clear  and  pointed  as  I  knew 
how  to  make  them.  The  first  four  had  no  apparent 
effect.  I  wondered  at  it.  The  fifth  was  prepared 
with  a  scorpion  in  the  lash.  It  was  a  severe  one,  and 
the  last  harsh  sermon  I  have  preached,  and  the  last 
I  ever  expect  to  preach  :  but  this,  too,  was  power- 
less. I  then  went  to  my  closet,  and  there  on  my 
knees  asked  Jesus  what  could  be  the  difficulty 
with  those  Christians.  It  did  not  enter  my  mind 
that  the  trouble  could  be  anywhere  else  than  among 
them.  I  had  preached  with  tears  in  my  eyes,  and 
been  anxious  to  see  a  revival,  and  had  no  thought 
but  that  the  preacher  was  in  a  right  state.  But 
there  in  my  closet  God  revealed  to  me  my  own  heart, 
showing  me  that  the  difficulty  was  with  inyself,  and 
not  with  the  church  ;  I  found  myself  as  cold  as 
those  I  was  trying  to  benefit.  My  tears,  even  in  the 
pulpit,  had  been  like  water  running  from  the  top  of 
a  cake  of  ice  when  the  warm  rays  of  the  sun  are 
falling  upon  its  surface,  but  which  becomes  hard 
and  cold  again  as  soon  as  the  sun  goes  down.  I 
told  the  pastor  of  what  I  had  discovered,  and  asked 
him  the  condition  of  his  own  heart.  He  frankly 
confessed  that  he  was  in  the  same  state  as  my- 
self. 

*'  We  prayed  together  several  times.     I  felt  that 
I  could  not  live  in  that  state  and  accomplish  much. 


274 


HANDBOOK  OF  REVIVALS. 


Accordingly,  I  went  home  and  shut  myself  in  my 
room,  resolved  to  spend  the  night  in  prayer  if  neces- 
sary. O,  the  struggle  of  that  night !  Hour  after 
hour  I  wrestled  alone  with  God.  My  heart  had 
been  full  of  coldness,  and  I  not  aware  of  it.  No 
wonder  the  churches  had  not  come  up  to  the  work  ! 
I  renewedly  and  repeatedly  gave  myself  to  the 
Saviour,  determined  not  to  let  the  angel  depart  until 
my  heart  was  filled  and  melted  with  the  love  of 
Jesus.  Towards  morning  the  victory  came.  The 
ice  was  all  broken,  melted,  and  carried  away ;  the 
warmth  and  glow  of  my  ''  first  love  "  filled  my  heart ; 
the  current  of  feeling  was  changed  and  deepened  ; 
the  joy  of  salvation  was  restored.  In  the  morning 
I  went  out,  took  the  unconverted  by  the  hand,  and 
said  the  same  things  as  on  days  previous  ;  but  now 
they  were  melted  to  tears  over  their  sin  and  danger. 
I  prepared  and  preached  another  sermon  to  the 
churches — no  lash,  nothing  harsh  about  it.  They 
broke  down,  confessed  their  own  need  of  a  special 
preparation  of  heart,  and  gave  themselves  anew  to 
the  work,  which,  from  that  hour,  went  forward  rapidly 
and  successfully.'* 

Wisdom  and  skill  are  elements  of  effective 
preaching.  "He  that  wjnneth  souls  is  wise.''  For 
example,  it  is  important  to  see  when  a  point  is  made, 
and  to  follow  up  an  impression — blow  upon  blow. 
It  was  said  of  a  great  commander,  ''  he  knew  how 
to  take  advantage  of  a  victory."  A  successful  leader 
in  revivals  will  both  know  how  to  make  opportunities 
(under  God)  and  to  take  advantage  of  them.     He 


PRE  A  CHIiVG  A  ND  REVIVALS.  275 

will  both  make  the  iron  hot  by  striking,  and  strike 
while    it  is  hot. 

Moreover,   in    his    sermons    and    in    the    general 
management  of  the  work,  while  he  does  not  wait  for 
happy  junctures,  he  will  yet  be  quick  to   improve-^ 
them  when  they  offer. 

On  one  occasion  as  Mr.  Whitfield  was  preaching 
in  Boston  a  violent  storm  of  thunder  and  lightning 
came  on.  In  the  midst  of  the  sermon,  it  attained  so 
alarming  a  height  that  the  congregation  sat  in  almost 
breathless  awe.  The  preacher  closed  his  note-book, 
and  stepping  into  one  of  the  wings  of  the  desk,  fell 
on  his  knees,  and  with  much  feeling  and  fine  taste 
repeated : 

"  Hark,  the  Eternal  rends  the  sky  I 
A  mighty  voice  before  him  goes^ 
A  voice  of  music  to  his  friends, 
But  threatening  thunder  to  his  foes. 

Come,  children,  to  your  Father's  arms; 
Hide  in  the  chambers  of  his  grace, 
_  Till  the  fierce  storm  be  overblown. 

And  the  avenging  fury  cease  ! " 

Then  he  said,  "  Let  us  devoutly  sing  to  the  praise 
and  glory  of  God  this  hymn,  to  Old  Hundred."  The 
whole  congregation  instantly  rose,  and  poured  forth 
the  sacred  song>  in  which  they  were  accompanied  by 
the  organ,  in  a  style  of  simple  grandeur  and  heartfelt 
devotion  that  was  probably  never  surpassed.  By 
the  time  the  hymn  was  finished  the  storm  was 
hushed.  The  remainder  of  the  services  were  well 
adapted   to  sustain  the  elevated  feeling  which  had 


2/6 


HANDBOOK  OF  REVIVALS. 


been  produced ;  and  the  benediction  with  which  the 
good  man  dismissed  the  flock  was  universally  received 
with  streaming  eyes,  and  hearts  overflowing  with 
tenderness  and  love. 

Rev.  James  Caughey,  a  noted  Methodist  evangel- 
ist, relates  a  case  where  he  was  preaching  day  after 
day,  with  no  distinct  results,  until  one  night,  just  as 
the  audience  were  about  to  retire,  a  terrific  thunder- 
storm burst  upon  the  place.  The  windows  of  the 
church  were  unusually  large,  and  they  appeared  all 
in  a  blaze,  from  the  effect  of  the  lightning.  The 
storm  raged  in  fury ;  and  one  of  the  preachers  began 
to  exhort,  and  wielded  with  power  that  passage  in 
the  eleventh  Psalm, — "  Upon  the  zvicked  he  shall 
rain  snares,  fire  and  brimstone^  and  an  horrible  tem- 
pest;  this  shall  be  the  portion  of  their  cupT  Thus, 
while  God  thundered  and  lightened  outside,  his 
minister  did  the  same  within.  It  was  a  scene  of 
terror  and  awful  grandeur,  and  sinners  began  to 
tremble  and  weep  and  pray.  Still  the  storm  con- 
tinued, with  peals  of  loudest  thunder,  which  were  re- 
echoed by  successive  appeals  to  the  consciences  of 
men.     Nothing  was  heard  but, — 

"  See  the  storm  of  vengeance  gathering 
O'er  the  path  you  dare  to  tread  ; 
Hear  the  awful  thunder  rolling. 
Loud  and  louder,  o'er  your  head  1  ** 

And  this  was  attended  by  the  deep  and  subdued 
groans  of  sinners,  slain  by  the  sword  of  the  Spirit. 
It  was  a  help  in  time  of  need;  and  victory  from 
the  Lord  of  hosts  began  with  that  hour. 


PREACHING  AND  REVIVALS. 


277 


It  has  been  said  of  Dr.  Nettleton  that  he  was 
preeminently  a  wise  man ;  able  to  see  the  relations 
and  tendencies  of  things,  and  to  adapt  means  to 
ends,  so  as  seldom  to  fail  of  an  object  desired.  A 
distinguished  clergyman  who  had  been  intimately 
acquainted  with  his  history  for  several  years,  and 
who  had  noticed  with  admiration  the  skill  with 
which  he  formed  and  executed  his  plans  for  doing 
good,  exclaimed,  **  He  is  the  wisest  man  I  ever  knew." 

Intense  year/ting  (or  sou\s  is  a  condition  of  pow- 
erful preaching.  Whitfield  was  remarkable  for  this. 
It  spoke  in  his  manner,  his  looks,  his  words.  "  I 
love  those  that  thunder  out  the  word,"  he  said  ; 
"  the  Christian  world  is  in  a  deep  sleep,  and  nothing 
but  a  loud  voice  can  awaken  them  out  of  it.''  A 
certain  baronet  said  to  a  friend,  ''  Mr.  B.,  this  Whit- 
field is  truly  a  great  man, — he  is  the  founder  of  a  new 
religion." 

"  A  new  religion,  sir  ! ''  exclaimed  Mr.  B. 

"  Yes,"  said  the  baronet,  "  what  do  you  call  it  ?  " 

"  Nothing,"  rejoined  the  other,  "■  but  the  old  reli- 
gion revived  with  energy,  and  heated  as  if  the  minis- 
ter really  meant  what  he  said.'' 

It  is  said  that  Whitfield  would  sometimes  rise  in 
the  pulpit,  and  for  a  minute  or  two,  looking  in  silence 
around  his  vast  audience,  as  if  salvation  or  perdition 
teemed  in  every  cast  of  his  eye,  would  burst  into 
tears ;  while  the  swift  contagion  reached  every  heart 
that  could  feel,  and  dimmed  every  eye  that  could 
weep.  There  was  pleading  for  souls  in  his  very 
looks.     And  it  was  the  gushing  of  a  full  heart. 


278 


HANDBOOK  OF  REVIVALS. 


Of  Rowland  Hill  it  is  related  that  while  once 
preaching,  he  was  carried  away  by  the  impetuous 
rush  of  his  feelings,  and  raising  himself  to  his.  full 
stature,  he  exclaimed,  "  Beware  !  I  am  in  earnest ! 
Men  call  me  an  enthusiast ;  but  I  am  not ;  mine  are 
words  of  truth  and  soberness.  When  I  first  came 
into  this  part  of  the  country,  I  was  walking  on  yon- 
der hill.  I  saw  a  gravel  pit  fall  in  and  bury  three 
human  beings  alive.  I  lifted  up  my  voice  for  help, 
so  loud  that  1  was  heard  in  the  town  below,  a  dis- 
tance of  a  mile.  Help  came  and  rescued  two  of  the 
poor  sufferers.  No  one  called  me  an  enthusiast  then. 
And  when  I  see  eternal  destruction  ready  to  fall 
upon  poor  sinners,  and  about  to  entomb  them  irre- 
coverably in  an  .  eternal  mass  of  woe,  and  call  on 
them  to  escape,  shall  I  be  called  an  enthusiast  ?  " 

In  Vincent's  little  book  "  God's  terrible  Voice  in 
the  City,"  is  a  description  of  the  preaching  of  the 
few  faithful  ministers  who  staid  at  their  posts  during 
the  great  plague  and  fire  in  London.  These  men 
lifted  up  their  voices  like  a  trumpet,  and  spared  not. 
Every  sermon  might  be  their  last.  Graves  were  ly- 
ing open  around  them  ;  life  seemed  now  not  merely 
a  handbreadth,  but  a  hairbreadth  ;  death  was  nearer 
now  than  ever;  eternity  stood  out  in  all  its  vast  re- 
ality; souls  were  felt  to  be  precious;  opportunities 
were  no  longer  to  be  trifled  away  ;  every  hour  pos- 
sessed a  value  beyond  the  wealth  of  kingdoms;  the 
world  was  now  a  passing,  vanishing  shadow;  and 
man's  days  on  earth  had  been  cut  down  from  three- 
score years  and  ten  into  the  twinkling  of  an   eye. 


PRE  A  CHING  AND  RE  VIVALS.  279 

"  Oh,  how  they  preached  !  No  poHshed  periods,  no 
learned  arguments,  no  labored  paragraphs  chilled 
their  appeals,  or  rendered  their  discourses  unintelli- 
gible. No  fear  of  man,  no  love  of  popular  applause, 
no  overscrupulous  dread  of  strong  expressions,  no 
fear  of  excitement  or  enthusiasm,  prevented  them 
,from  pouring  out  the  whole  fervor  of  their  hearts, 
that  yearned  with  tenderness  unutterable  over  dying 
souls."  "  Old  Time,"  says  Vincent,  "  seemed  to  stand 
at  the  head  of  the  pulpit,  with  his  great  scythe,  say- 
ing, with  a  hoarse  voice,  '  Work  while  it  is  called  to- 
day:  at  night  I  will  mow  thee  down !  *  Grim  Death 
seemed  to  stand  at  the  side  of  the  pulpit  with  his 
sharp  arrow,  saying,  '  Do  thou  shoot  God's  arrows, 
or  I  will  shoot  mine!'  The  Grave  seemed  to  lie 
open  at  the  foot  of  the  pulpit,  saying — 

"  Here  thou  must  lie — 
Mouth  stopped, 
Breath  gone, 
And  silent  in  the  dust.** 

Truly  were  ministers  in  earnest  then — no  cold- 
ness, no  languor,  no  studied  oratory.  They  preached 
as  dying  men  to  dying  men,  in  very  deed.  And  what 
an  added  power  there  would  be  in  our  pulpits  if  all 
ministers  preached  like  this  ! 

If  a  minister,  then,  through  the  blessing  of  God, 
would  be  powerful  in  converting  men,  let  him  eschew 
the  idea  of  preaching  for  the  mere  purpose  of 
preaching.  Let  him  prepare  and  preach  his  dis- 
courses with  a  straight  aim  I     Prettiness  is  not   in 


28o  HANDBOOK  OF  REVIVALS, 

place  in  the  pulpit ;  certainly  not  in  a  revival.  It  is 
not  the  highest  ideal  of  a  sermon  that  it  is  precise 
and  dignified,  and  offends  nobody's  taste  !  Foster 
complained  of  Blair  that  he  kept  his  thoughts  so 
long  standing  to  be  dressed,  that  they  were  chilled 
through  before  leaving  his  hands.  Sermons  may  be 
elaborated  till  they  are  spoiled.  They  may  be  so 
"  perfect  "  as  to  be  perfectly  worthless !  They  may 
be 

** correctly  cold,  and  correctly  dull. 

Faultily  faultless,  icily  regular,  splendidly  null.** 

Tholuck  would  call  these  literary  properties 
*'  dried  sweetmeats  in  a  glass  jar."  Such  sermons 
are  good  enough  to  lay  away  as  embalmed  beauties, 
but  they  are  totally  unfit  to  be  preached  to  a  living 
congregation.  Souls  never  cry  out  under  them. 
When  ministers  are  full  of  the  Holy  Ghost  they  do 
not  preach  thus.  They  cannot  do  it.  The  moment 
they  are  in  earnest  they  preach  in  any  way  rather 
than  this.  And  many  a  revival  has  been  checked, 
and  prematurely  brought  to  a  close,  by  not  preach- 
ing plain,  and  homely,  and  solemn  truths  in  a  weighty 
and  downright  earnest  manner. 

Especially  will  one  skilled  in  soul-saving  press 
the  consciences  of  his  hearers.     Rather  than 

"  Smooth  down  the  stubborn  text  to  ears  polite, 
And  snugly  keep  damnation  out  of  sight," 

he  will  rally  all  his  strength  and  lay  siege  to  the  sinner, 
and  thunder  at  the  door  of  the  heart.  When  Popi- 
lius,  by  order  of  the  Roman  senate,  required  Antio- 


PREACHING  AND  REVIVALS.  28 1 

chus  to  withdraw  his  army  from  the  King  of  Egypt, 
and  he  desired  time  to  deUberate,  the  haughty  Roman 
drew  a  circle  about  him  with  his  wand,  and  said, 
"  III  hoc  stans  delibera ;  "  —  *'  In  this  standing-place 
deliberate  !  "  i.  e.,  Answer  before  you  move  !  T/ms 
must  men  be  pressed  to  an  immediate  surrender  to 
the  demands  of  Almighty  God. 

Above  all,  if  one  would  have  power  over  men  he 
must  himself  be  holy.  He  must  hold  himself  in 
close  contact  with  the  Source  of  power.  A  ser- 
mon may  be  constructed  after  the  best  models ;  it 
may  conform  to  all  the  rules  of  homiletics  ;  the  text 
may  be  suitable  and  fruitful ;  the  plan  may  be  fault- 
less ;  the  execution  may  discover  genius  and  judg- 
ment; there  may  be  accurate  analysis  and  strong 
reasoning  ;  proof  and  motive ;  solidity  and  beauty ; 
logic  and  passion ;  argument  direct  and  indirect  ; 
perspicuity,  purity,  correctness,  propriety,  precision  ; 
description,  antithesis,  metaphor,  allegory,  compari- 
son; motives  from  goodness,  motives  from  happiness, 
motives  from  self-love  ;  appeals  to  the  sense  of  the 
beautiful,  the  sense  of  right,  to  the  affections,  the 
passions,  the  emotions  ; — a  sermon  may  be  all  this, 
and  yet  that  very  sermon,  even  though  it  fell  from 
the  lips  of  a  prince  of  pulpit  oratory,  were  as  power- 
less in  the  renewal  of  a  soul  as  in  raising  the  dead, 
if  unaccompanied  by  the  omnipotent  energy  of  the 
Holy  Ghost. 

"O  Lord,  Revive  Thy  Work!" 


CHAPTER  XII. 

PRAYER  AND   REVIVALS. 

T3  EVIVALS  are  born  of  prayer.  •  The  prayers  of 
Elijah  wrought  a  reformation  in  Israel,  and  pre- 
vented a  perpetual  going  away  into  idolatry.  Mourn- 
ing over  the  prevailing  declension,  and  seeing  that 
nothing  short  of  severe  judgments  would  save  the 
guilty  nation,  he  prayed  that  it  might  not  rain  ;  and 
God  shut  up  the  heavens  for  the  space  of  three  years 
and  six  months.  When  the  people  relented  and  were 
properly  humbled,  he  prayed  again,  and  the  awful 
calamity  was  turned  back. 

At  a  later  day,  the  prayers  of  the  good  King 
Hezekiah  were  the  means  of  reclaiming  the  nation 
from  the  brink  of  destruction.  The  monstrous  im- 
pieties of  his  father  Ahaz,  had  culminated  in  cutting 
to  pieces  the  sacred  utensils  of  the  house  of  God, 
and  shutting  up  its  doors;  while  idol  shrines  were 
built  in  every  city  of  J.udah.  These  Hezekiah  de- 
stroyed. And  then  he  opened  the  house  of  God, 
and  had  the  priests  reconsecrated,  and  assembled 
all  Israel,  and  they  held  a  fourteen  days'  meeting, 
and  separated  themselves  from  their  sins.  Thus  the 
Lord  "  hearkened  unto  Hezekiah,  and  healed  the 
people." 


PR  A  YER  AND  REVIVALS. 


283 


Coming  to  the  Pentecostal  refreshing,  we  find  it 
preceded  by  more  than  a  week's  special  and  earnest 
suppHcations  to  God  for  the  promised  Spirit. 

There  is  also  a  volume  of  meaning  in  that  pro- 
posal of  the  apostles  to  the  first  Christians,  when 
they  called  them  to  the  choice  of  deacons  :  "  But 
we  will  give  ourselves  to  prayer  and  to  the  ministry 
of  the  word.''  Prayer,  they  doubtless  meant,  in  the 
high  and  holy  sense  of  the  word.  They  sought 
strength  for  their  work,  and  wisdom  iig^tly  to  divide 
the  word  of  truth  to  every  man,  and  holy  love  to 
give  fervency,  fidelity,  and  power  to  their  ministra- 
tions. 

The  first  ministers,  therefore,  were  eminently 
men  of  prayer  ;  they  lived  at  the  footstool  of  the 
throne  of  grace.  Of  the  apostle  James  it  is  said  that 
after  his  death  his  knees  were  found  to  be  callous, 
like  a  camel's  knees,  from  his  much  kneeling.  The 
patriarchs,  prophets,  apostles,  martyrs,  reformers, 
were  the  mighty  men  they  were  because  they  had 
callous  knees. 

Gregory  of  Nazianzen  speaks  for  the  early  Chris- 
tians, in  his  exclamation  touching  the  defeat  of  the 
emperor's  wicked  schemes :  "  How  many  myriads 
and  squadrons  of  men  were  there  whom  we,  by  our 
simple  praying,  and  God  willing,  discomfited." 

*'  From  our  closet  to  the  church  :  from  our  knees 
to  the  pulpit,"  was  the  motto  of  several  of  the  Re- 
formers. 

John  Knox  was  a  man  so  famous  for  his  power  in 
prayer  that  bloody  Queen  Mary  used  to  say  she  feared 


284  HANDBOOK  OF  REVIVALS. 

his  prayers  more  than  all  the  armies  of  Europe.  And 
events  showed  that  she  had  reason  to  do  it.  He 
often  was  in  such  an  agony  for  the  deliverance  of 
his  country  that  he  could  not  sleep.  He  had  a  place 
in  his  garden  where  he  used  to  go  to  pray.  One  night 
he  and  several  friends  were  praying  together,  and  as 
they  prayed,  Knox  spoke  and  said  that  deliverance 
had  come.  He  could  not  tell  what  had  happened, 
but  he  felt  that  something  had  taken  place,  for  God 
had  heard  th-cii"  prayers.  The  next  news  they  had 
was  that  Mary  was  dead. 

H^re  is  an  example  of  how  John  Knox  prayed  : 
"  O  Lt'>rd,  give  me  Scotland,  or  I  die  ! ''  Then  a 
pause  pf  hushed  stillness  ;  when  again  the  petition 
broke  forth:  '*  O  Lord,  give  me  Scotland,  or  I  die!" 
Once  more  all  was  voiceless  ;  when,  with  a  yet  in- 
tenser  pathos,  the  thrice-repeated  intercession  strug- 
gled forth  :  **  O  Lord,  give  me  Scotland,  or  I  die!'' 
And  God  gave  him  Scotland,  a  land  and  church  of 
noble  Christian  loyalty  to  Christ  and  his  crown. 

Luther  would  sometimes  pray  with  such  humble 
boldness  as  to  lead  him  to  lay  down  a  promise  before 
God,  and  say,  '*  Now  Lord,  there  is  thy  word  ;  if  thou 
dost  not  keep  it  I  will  never  believe  thee  again  ! ''  A 
spy  upon  Luther  followed  him  to  a  hotel,  and  slept 
in  a  room  adjacent  to  that  of  the  Reformer.  He 
told  his  employer  next  day  that  Luther  prayed 
nearly  all  night,  and  that  he  could  never  conquer  a 
man  who  prayed  like  that. 

On  a  certain  occasion,  a  messenger  was  sent  to 
Luther  to  inform  him  that  Melancthon  was  dying. 


PRAYER  AND  REVIVALS.  285 

He  at  once  hastened  to  his  sick-bed,  and  found  him 
presenting  the  usual  premonitory  symptoms  of 
death.  He  mournfully  bent  over  him  ;  and  sobbing, 
gave  utterance  to  a  sorrowful  exclamation.  It  roused 
Melancthon  from  his  stupor;  he  looked  into  the 
face  of  Luther,  and  said,  *'  O  Luther,  is  this  you  ? 
Why  don't  you  let  me  depart  in  peace?"  "We 
can't  spare  you  yet,  Philip,"  was  the  reply.  And 
turning  round,  he  threw  himself  upon  his  knees,  and 
wrestled  with  God  for  his  recovery  for  upwards  of 
an  hour.  He  went  from  his  knees  to  the  bed,  and 
took  his  friend  by  the  hand.  Again,  he  said,  "  Dear 
Luther, why  don't  you  let  me  depart  in  peace?" 
"  No,  no,  Philip,  we  cannot  spare  you  yet  from  the 
field  of  labor,''  was  the  reply.  He  then  ordered 
some  soup,  and  when  pressed  to  take  it,  he  declined, 
saying  again  :  "  Dear  Luther,  why  will  you  not  let 
me  go  home,  and  be  at  rest?"  "We  cannot  spare 
you  yet,  Philip,"  was  the  reply.  He  then  added : 
"  Philip,  take  this  soup,  or  I  will  excommunicate 
you  !  "  He  took  the  soup,  and  soon  commenced  to 
grow  better ;  and  finally  regained  his  wonted  health, 
and  labored  for  years  afterwards  in  the  cause  of  the 
Reformation.  When  Luther  returned  home  he  said 
to  his  wife,  "  God  gave  me  back  my  brother  Melanc- 
thon in  direct  answer  to  prayer.'' 

The  good  John  Welsh,  of  Ayr,  Scotland,  whose 
harvests  of  souls  were  so  great,  from  the  beginning 
of  his  ministry  to  its  close,  reckoned  the  day  ill-spent 
if  he  staid  less  than  seven  or  eight  hours  before  the 
throne  in  fervent  prayer.     On  going  to  rest  he  used 


286  HANDBOOK  OF  REVIVALS. 

to  lay  a  plaid  above  his  bedclothes,  so  that  when  \\^ 
arose  to  his  night-prayers  he  might  jcover  himself 
with  it.  Sometimes  he  would  retire  to  the  church, 
which  was  at  a  little  distance  from  the  town,  and 
**  not  find  it  an  irksome  solitude  to  pass  the  whole 
night  there  in  prayer." 

Mr.  Bruce,  about  the  time  of  Welsh's  removal  to 
Ayr,  commenced  his  ministry  in  Edinburgh.  Kirk- 
ton  describes  the  power  of  his  preaching  in  the 
following  words :  "  He  made  always  an  earthquake 
under  his  hearers,  and  rarely  preached  but  to  a 
weeping  auditory,"  A  little  incident  lets  us  at  once 
into  the  secret  of  Bruce's  power  and  pathos  in  the  pul- 
pit. At  Larbot,  where  he  frequently  preached,  he 
used  after  the  first  service  to  retire  to  a  chamber  near 
the  church.  Some  noblemen  having  once  come  far 
to  hear  him,  became  impatient  from  his  delay  in 
returning  to  church,  and  sent  the  bell-man  to  hearken 
at  his  door  if  there  were  any  appearance  of  his 
coming.  The  bell-man  returned  and  said,  "  I  think 
he  will  not  come  out  this  day,  at  all ;  for  I  hear  him 
always  saying  to  another,  that  he  cannot  go  except 
the  other  go  with  him  ;  and  I  don't  hear  the  other 
answer  him  a  word.'' 

In  other  places  in  this  book  we  have  referred  to 
the  wonderful  revival  in  Shotts,  (Scotland)  in  1630. 
We  recur  to  it  for  the  purpose  of  showing  the 
relation  \N\\\(i}\  prayer  had  to  it.  The  circumstance 
that  several  of  the  then  persecuted  ministers  would 
take  a  part  in  the  solemn  services  having  become 
generally  known,  a  vast  concourse  of  godly  persons 


PRAYER  AND  REVIVALS.  28/ 

assembled  on  this  occasion  from  all  quarters  of  the 
country,  and  several  days  were  spent  in  social  prayer, 
preparatory  to  the  service.  In  the  evening,  instead 
of  retiring  to  rest,  the  multitude  divided  themselves 
into  little  bands,  and  spent  the  whole  night  in  siippli- 
cation  and  praise.  The  Monday  was  consecrated  to 
thanksgiving,  a  practice  not  then  common,  and 
proved  the  great  day  of  the  feast.  After  much 
entreaty,  John  Livingston,  chaplain  to  the  Countess 
of  Wigtown,  a  young  man  and  not  ordained,  agreed 
to  preach.  He  had  spent  the  night  in  prayer  and 
conference — but  as  the  hour  of  assembling  ap- 
proached, his  heart  quailed  at  the  thought  of  ad 
dressing  so  many  aged  and  experienced  saints,  and 
he  actually  fled  from  the  duty  he  had  undertaken. 
But  just  as  the  kirk  of  Shotts  was  vanishing  from  his 
view,  these  words,  ''  Was  I  ever  a  barren  wilderness 
or  a  land  of  darkness  ?  "  were  borne  in  upon  his  mind 
with  such  force  as  compelled  him  to  return  to  the 
work.  He  took  for  his  text  Ezekiel,  xxxvi.  25,  26 — ■ 
and  discoursed  with  power  for  about  two  hours. 
Five  hundred  conversions  were  believed  to  have 
occurred  under  that  one  sermon,  thus  prefaced  by 
prayer. 

Of  Richard  Baxter  it  has  been  said  that  he  stained 
his  study-walls  with  praying  breath  ;  and  after  be- 
coming thus  anointed  with  the  unction  of  the  Holy 
Ghost,  he  sent  a  river  of  living  water  over  Kidder- 
minster. 

Whitfield  once  thus  prayed,  *'  O  Lord,  give  me 
souls  or  take  my  soul."     After  much  closet-pleading 


288  HANDBOOK  OF  REVIVALS, 

"  he  once  went  to  the  devil's  fair  and  took  more  than 
a  thousand  souls  out  of  the  paw  of  the  lion  in  a  sin- 
gle day." 

In  reading  the  marvels  wrought  by  Whitfield, 
the  Wesleys,  and  their  co-workers,  we  do  not  suffi- 
ciently appreciate  the  straits  to  which  they  were 
driven,  and  how  utterly  they  were  thrown  back  on 
the  Almighty,  and  made  to  take  hold  upon  his 
strength.  Denied  the  pulpits,  and  discarded  by  all 
except  ''  the  common  people,"  their  souls  caught 
new  zeal  and  devotion  from  new  extremities  and 
new  trials.  Wesley  describes  a  scene  which  reminds 
us  of  the  preparatory  Pentecostal  baptism  by  which 
the  apostles  were  '*  endued  with  power  from  on 
high  "  for  their  mission.  He  says,  January  I,  1739, 
that  Messrs.  Hall,  Kinchin,  Ingham,  Whitfield,  and 
his  brother  Charles  were  present  with  him  at  a  love- 
feast  in  Fetter-lane,  with  about  sixty  of  their  breth- 
ren. About  three  in  the  morning,  as  they  were  con- 
tinuijtg  instant  in  prayer,  the  power  of  God  came 
mightily  upon  them,  insomuch  that  many  cried  out 
for  exceeding  joy,  and  many  fell  to  the  ground.  As 
soon  as  they  had  recovered  a  little  from  the  awe  and 
amazement  which  the  presence  of  the  divine  Majesty 
had  inspired,  they  broke  out  with  one  voice,  *'  We 
praise  thee,  O  God  ;  we  acknowledge  thee  to  be  the 
Lord."  Whitfield  exclaims  :  "  It  was  a  Pentecostal 
season,  indeed."  And  he  adds  respecting  these 
*'  Society  meetings,"  that  "  sometimes  whole  nights 
were  spent  in  prayer.  Often  have  we  been  filled  as 
with   new  wine,  and   often  have  I  seen  them  over- 


PR  A  YER  AND  REVIVALS. 


289 


whelmed  with  the  divine  Presence,  and  cry  out, 
*  Will  God,  indeed,  dwell  with  men  upon  earth  ? 
How  dreadful  is  this  place !  This  is  no  other  than 
the  house  of  God,  and  the  gate  of  heaven  !  *  '* 

Edwards'  powerful  sermon  at  Enfield  is  remarked 
upon  in  the  next  previous  chapter  of  this  work. 
Bishop  Simpson  once  asked  the  writer  for  an  opinion 
as  to  the  secret  of  that  sermon's  astonishing  effect 
upon  the  audience.  The  same  question  has  often 
been  asked.  Upon  a  careful  analysis  it  is  not  difficult 
to  point  out  several  elements  of  the  highest  effective- 
ness. But  back  of  this  there  was  a  mighty  agency, 
discoverable  in  the  fact  that  some  Christians  in  the 
vicinity  had  become  alarmed  lest  while  God  was 
blessing  other  places,  he  should  in  anger  pass  them 
by ;  and  so  they  met  07i  the  evening  preceding  the 
preaching  of  that  sermon^  and  spent  the  whole  night 
in  agonizing  prayer. 

And  Edwards  himself  reveals  the  same  source  of 
power  in  those  days,  when  he  says,  ''  The  spirit  of 
those  that  have  been  in  distress  for  the  souls  of 
others,  so  far  as  I  can  discern,  seems  not  to  be  differ- 
ent from  that  of  the  apostle  who  travailed  for  souls, 
and  was  ready  to  wish  himself  accursed  from  Christ 
for  them :  and  that  of  the  Psalmist  in  saying,  '  Hor- 
ror hath  taken  hold  upon  me,  because  of  the  wicked 
that  forsake  thy  law.*  " 

Prayers  like  these  would  be  expected  to  produce 
astonishing  results. 

The  connection  between  prayer  and  the  more 
modern  revivals  is  equally  apparent.      About  i/oS, 


290 


HANDBOOK  OF  REVIVALS, 


a  quarterly  concert  of  prayer  began  to  be  observed  by 
some  churches  in  Connecticut  and  New  Jersey.  At  a 
later  period,  a  family  concert  of  prayer  was  adopted 
somewhat  extensively,  and  attended  weekly,  from 
September  to  March,  on  Saturday  evening,  the  hour 
after  sunsetting ;  and  from  March  to  September,  on 
Sabbath  evening,  the  hour  before  sunsetting.  And 
later  still,  was  observed  a  sacra^nental  concert^  which 
returned  with  the  regular  seasons  of  preparation  for 
the  Lord's  Supper;  and  the  female  prayer-meetings y 
which  are  now  so  common,  and  which  have  been  at- 
tended with  most  important  results  to  the  church. 
These  meetings  for  prayer,  in  the  forms  above  men- 
tioned, were  adapted  to  inspire  Christians  with  that 
spirit  which  Mr.  Mills  so  often  enjoined,  "Z^/  us 
live  looking  upwards^ 

Drs.  Griffin,  of  N.  J.,  Spring,  of  N.  Y.,  and  Hyde, 
of  Massachusetts,  about  this  time  narrative  the 
power  of  prayer  in  connection  with  revivals. 

Dr.  Lyman  Beecher  thus  writes  from  Connecti- 
cut :  "  One  day,  old  Deacon  Miller,  a  holy  man,  sent 
for  me.  He  was  sick  in  bed.  'I  am  glad  to  see 
you,'  he  said.  *  I  know  how  you  feel.  You  must 
not  be  discouraged.  I  lie  on  my  bed  at  night  and 
pray  for  you.  I've  been  praying  for  all  in  the  village. 
I  begin  at  one  end,  and  go  into  the  next  house,  and 
then  into  the  next,  till  I  have  gone  round  ;  and  then 
I  have  not  prayed  enough,  so  I  begin  and  go  round 
again.'  I  went  home  expecting  ;  and  word  was  sent 
from  the  Springs  that  the  Lord  had  come  down  on 
the  previous  Sunday,  and  that  a  meeting  was  ap- 


PR  A  YER  AKD  RE  VIVALS. 


291 


pointed  for  Tuesday  evening,  and  that  I  must  not 
disappoint  them..  Then  I  went  to  the  Northwest,  and 
the  Lord  was  there  ;  then  to  Ammigansett,  and  the 
Lord  was  there  ;  and  the  flood  was  roUing  all  around. 
Oh  what  a  time  that  was !  There  were  a  hundred 
converts,  nearly,  who  most  of  them  stood  fast." 

It  is  well  known  that  many  of  the  most  success- 
ful evangelists,  since  the  time  of  Whitfield  and  the 
Wesleys,  have  been  noted  for  their  prayerfulness. 
One  says  of  Nettleton  that  he  was  eminently  a  man 
o{  prayer.  Entering  the  pulpit,  or  the  inquiring 
meeting,  one  could  witness  a  holy  calm,  and  inde- 
scribable, almost  unearthly  solemnity  and  earnestness 
of  manner,  which  gave  evidence  of  his  having  come 
directly  from  the  "mount  of  communion."  Jabez 
Swan,  and  Jacob  Knapp,  and  others,  will  recur  to 
many  minds  as  examples  of  power  in  prayer 

Rev.  Dr.  Steele,  (of  Boston  )  says  of  Mr.  Earle : 
*'  His  philosophy  of  conversion  is  exactly  that  of  Dr. 
Durbin.  No  soul  is  ever  converted  except  as  some 
believer  has  painfully  travailed  in  birth  for  that  soul. 
Hence,  there  will  be  simultaneous  conversions  when 
many  Christians  are  pleading  with  God  in  pain  and 
distress  of  soul.  The  church  is  the  bride  of  Christ 
and  the  mother  of  his  children.  Hence  Christians 
are  exhorted  to  wrestle  with  God  till  they  are  bowed 
to  the  dust  with  a  burden  for  the  salvation  of  lost 
men.  They  are  told,  even  though  they  talk  much 
of  "  the  higher  life,"  and  "  rest  in  Jesus,"  that 
there  is  a  radical  defect  in  their  piety  if  they  are 
content  with   easy  prayers  and  with    the    delicious 


292 


HANDBOOK  OF  REVIVALS. 


ecstasies  of  divine  love,  and  are  not  in  tears  and 
pain  of  heart,  pulling  souls  out  of  the  fire.  And  Mr. 
Earle  himself  lives  in  keeping  with  that  which  he 
enjoins  upon  others.''  « 

We  mention  several  other  specific  cases  showing 
how  revivals  originate  in  prayer.  An  aged  saint 
once  came  to  his  pastor  at  night  and  said,  "  We  are 
about  to  have  a  revival."  He  was  asked  why  he 
knew  so.  His  answer  was,  "  I  went  into  the  stable, 
to  take  care  of  my  cattle  two  hours  ago,  and  there 
the  Lord  has  kept  me  in  prayer  until  just  now. 
And  I  feel  that  we  are  going  to  be  revived."  It  was 
the  commencement  of  a  revival.  Says  a  pastor, 
*'  an  aged  man,  venerated  for  piety,  once  came  to  my 
study.  Though  poor  in  this  world,  he  was  rich  in 
faith.  In  prayer  he  seemed  to  converse  with  God. 
**  I  have  called  to  say  to  you,  my  dear  pastor,''  said 
he,  *'  that  the  Lord  is  in  the  midst  of  us,  and  we 
shall  all  soon  see  the  effect  of  his  presence."  I  had 
observed  a  marked  solemnity  in  the  congregation, 
but  nothing  more.  I  asked  the  venerable  man  why 
he  felt  so.  His  reply  was  as  follows  :  "  Since  twelve 
o'clock  last  night  the  Spirit  of  God  has  been  so  upon 
me  that  I  have  been  unable  to  do  anything  but  pray, 
and  to  rejoice  in  the  prospect  of  a  blessed  refreshing 
from  the  presence  of  the  Lord."  And  that  was  the 
commencement  of  the  first  revival  in  my  present 
field  of  labor ;  a  field  which  has  been  v^ry  often 
watered  with  the  rain  and  dew  of  heaven." 

Mr.  Finney  says,  *'  I  once  knew  a  minister  who 
had  a  revival  fourteen  winters  in  succession.     I  did 


PRA  YER  AND  REVIVALS. 


293 


not  know  how  to  account  for  it  till  I  saw  one  of  his 
members  get  up  in  a  prayer  meeting  and  make  a  con- 
fession. 'Brethren,'  said  he,  '  I  have  been  long  in 
the  habit  of  praying  every  Saturday  night  till  after 
midnight,  for  the  descent  of  the  Holy  Ghost  among 
us.  And  now,  brethren,  (and  he  began  to  weep) 
I  confess  that  I  have  neglected  it  for  two  or  three 
weeks.'  The  secret  was  out.  That  minister  had  a 
praying  church." 

A  minister  once  stated  that  in  a  certain  town 
there  had  been  no  revival  for  many  years,  and  the 
church  was  nearly  run  out,  and  desolation  reigned 
unbroken.  There  lived  in  a  retired  part  of  the 
town,  an  aged  man,  a  blacksmith  by  trade,  and  of  so 
stammering  a  tongue  that  it  was  painful  to  hear 
him  speak.  On  one  Friday,  as  he  was  at  work  in  his 
shop,  his  mind  became  greatly  exercised  about  the 
state  of  the  church,  and  of  the  impenitent.  His  ag- 
ony became  so  great  that  he  was  induced  to  lay  by 
his  work,  lock  the  shop  door,  and  spend  the  after- 
noon in  prayer.  He  prevailed,  and  on  the  Sabbath 
called  on  the  minister,  and  desired  him  to  appoint  a 
conference  meeting.  After  some  hesitation  the  min- 
ister consented,  observing,  however,  that  he  feared 
but  few  would  attend.  He  appointed  it  at  a  large 
private  house.  When  the  evening  came,  more 
assembled  than  could  be  accommodated  in  the  house. 
All  was  silent  for  a  time,  until  one  man  broke  out  in 
tears,  and  said,  if  any  one  could  pray  he  begged  him 
to  pray  for  him.  Another  followed,  and  another, 
and   still  another,  until  it  was    found   that  persons 


294 


HANDBOOK  OF  REVIVALS. 


from  every  quarter  of  the  town,  were  under  deep 
conviction.  And  what  was  remarkable,  they  all 
dated  their  conviction  at  the  hour  when  the  old  man 
was  praying  in  his  shop.  A  powerful  revival  fol- 
lowed. Thus  this  old  stammering  man  prevailed, 
and,  as  a  prince,  had  power  with  God. 

A  pious  sick  man  in  the  western  part  of  New 
York  used  to  pray  for  the  preachers  and  churches 
of  his  acquaintance  daily,  at  set  hours.  In  his  diary 
were  found  entries  like  this,  "  To-day  I  have  been 
enabled  to  offer  the  prayer  of  faith  for  a  revival  in 
such  a  church.''  So  through  the  list.  It  is  said 
that  each  church  was  soon  enjoying  a  revival,  and 
nearly  in  the  order  of  time  named  in  the  diary. 

A  revival  often  springs  up  without  any  apparent 
cause.  But  if  inquiry  were  duly  made,  among 
perhaps  the  obscure  members  of  the  church,  it 
would  be  found  that  some  man  or  woman  or  child 
had  been  agonizing  for  that  revival,  and  was  expect- 
ing it.  A  writer  in  one  of  the  religious  journals 
gives  the  following  fact :  *'  A  brother  in  the  ministry, 
whose  parish  was  some  ten  miles  from  mine,  once 
called  on  me  and  gave  me  an  account  of  a  remarkable 
revival  among  his  people.  Scores  had  been  con- 
verted, and  many  were  awakened.  Having  detailed 
facts  and  incidents  full  of  interest,  he  added,  "  What 
is  most  singular  is,  the  work  is  wholly  unaccounta- 
ble." He  had  himself  felt  no  unusual  solicitude, 
nor  been  moved  to  special  fervor  in  prayer  or  preach- 
ing ;  nor  did  he  know  that  any  member  of  his  church 
had   been   specially   quickened.     All   at   once    this 


PR  A  YER  AND  REVIVALS.  295 

cloud  overhung  his  people,  and  the  rain  began  to 
descend.  ''  I  have  seen,"  said  he,  "  many  revivals, 
but  never  one  like  this,  preceded  by  no  sign.  It  is," 
he  added,  *'  an  unaccountable  revival."  The  work 
continued  and  increased  till  more  than  a  hundred 
were  added  to  the  church.  From  time  to  time  I  saw 
him,  and  heard  of  the  progress  of  the  work.  Months 
passed  away  ;  the  revival  had  ceased ;  the  converts 
had  been  baptized  ;  and  that  pastor  called  on  me 
again.  "  I  have  found,"  said  he,  "  the  secret  of  the 
revival."  ''Ah,"  said  I,  full  of  curiosity;  ''what  is 
it  ?  "  "  There  is,''  he  replied,  "  a  sister  in  my  church 
who  has  been  for  years  an  invalid,  confined  to  her 
bed.  She  lives  several  miles  from  the  village,  and 
the  other  day  I  rode  out  to  see  her.  As  I  sat  by 
her  bed-side,  she  said,  'You  have  had  a  precious 
revival.'  '  We  have,'  I  answered.  '  I  knew  it  was 
coming,*  said  she.''  And  then  she  proceeded  to 
give  her  pastor  an  account  of  the  burden  that  had 
been  upon  her  heart  for  weeks,  and  of  the  manner 
in  which  her  soul  had  gone  forth  in  prayer  for  the 
unconverted,  in  midnight  hours ;  and  before  the 
interview  closed,  the  pastor  felt  that  the  unaccounta- 
ble revival  was  accounted  for. 

The  vital  relation  between  prayer  and  revivals 
has  often  been  illustrated  in  our  institutions  of  learn- 
ing. We  have  elsewhere  spoken  of  colleges  and  semi- 
naries as  connected  with  revivals.  An  instance  is 
here  appended  of  the  earnest  prayers  amid  which 
such  institutions  were  founded.  It  is  also  worthy  of 
record  as  an  example  of  the  power  of  prayer.      We 


296 


HANDBOOK  OF  REVIVALS. 


find  the  fact  stated  in  the  life  of  Dr.  Nathaniel  Ken 
.  /  drick,  as  connected  with  the  early  struggles  of  the 
institution  at  Hamilton,  N.  Y.,  now  Madison  Univer- 
sity. The  Board  meetings  were  not  so  much  seasons 
for  the  dry  discussion  of  business  as  of  prayer,  inas- 
much as  from  their  great  extremity  they  were  driven 
to  ask  counsel  of  God,  and  implore  deliverance  from 
embarrassment  through  his  interposition.  At  one 
meeting  of  the  Board,  which  probably  occurred  in 
1826,  most  of  the  time  was  spent  in  earnest  prayev 
and  strong  crying  to  God  for  direction.  The  Board 
felt  the  need  of  a  suitable  edifice  to  accommodate 
the  growing  school  ;  and  besides,  it  was  in  a  great 
measure  destitute  of  funds  to  aid  those  whom  they 
had  received  as  beneficiaries.  At  the  meeting  now 
referred  to,  the  only  vote  passed  was  one  appointing 
a  day  of  fasting  and  prayer  some  weeks  from  that 
session.  It  was  a  dark  hour,  but  just  the  darkness 
that  precedes  the  cheerful  light  of  day.  For  those 
prayers  were  taking  effect.  They  disturbed  the  sleep 
of  Mr.  Nicholas  Brown,  of  Providence,  R.  I.,  and  he 
dreamed  nightly  about  Hamilton.  And  so  he  came 
to  his  pastor.  Dr.  Gano,  and  said,  '  They  are  in 
trouble  at  Hamilton,  I  think;  for  I  can't  sleep 
nights ;  my  dreams  about  them  disturb  me ;  do 
you  know  their  condition  ?  '  Upon  being  told  that 
he  was  ignorant  of  their  exact  condition,  Mr.  Brown 
said,  you  must  go  and  see  ;  and  upon  this  Dr.  Gano 
made  the  journey  to  Hamilton,  at  Mr.  Brown's  ex- 
pense ;  and  finding  out  their  great  strait,  and  report- 
ing it  to   Mr.  Brown,  he  at  once  sent  them  $1000, 


PRAYER  AND  REVIVALS. 


297 


which   relieved    their   perplexity.     Thus    much    for 
Hamilton.     We  mention  some  other  cases. 

Mary  Lyon  had  faith  enough  to  found  Hol- 
yoke  Seminary ;  and  she  followed  it  with  prayer 
enough  to  secure  a  special  revival  of  religion  in  it 
every  year  of  her  life.  The  secret  of  those  wonder- 
ful revivals  was  never  understood  till  after  her  death  ; 
when  they  were  found,  in  almost  every  instance,  to 
have  been  preceded  by  special  seasons  of  persever- 
ing secret  prayer. 

In  the  year  1823,  chiefly  as  the  result  of  exten- 
sive correspondence,  the  last  Thursday  of  February 
in  each  year  was  agreed  upon  "  as  the  day  for 
special  suppHcation  that  God  would  pour  from  on 
high  his  Spirit  upon  our  Colleges  and  Seminaries 
of  learning."  And  what  have  been  some  of  the 
results?  In  the  years  1824  and  1825  revivals  were 
experienced  in  five  different  Colleges;  in  1826,  in 
six  Colleges;  in  1831,  in  nineteen,  resulting  in  the 
conversion  of  more  than  three  hundred  and  fifty 
students.  In  one  of  the  Colleges  it  is  stated  that 
a  revival  commenced  on  the  very  day  of  the  Concert. 
In  1835,  not  less  than  eighteen  revivals  were  reported 
by  different  Colleges,  and  some  one  hundred  and 
fifty  or  two  hundred  hopeful  conversions.  Fourteen 
Colleges,  a  few  years  since,  experienced  revivals 
commencing  just  subsequent  to  the  last  Thursday 
of  February,  and  it  is  particularly  observable  that 
those  reported  occur  usually  about  this  time.  It 
has  been  estimated  that  fifteen  hundred  students 
were  converted  during  the  first  fifteen  years  subse- 
13* 


298 


HANDBOOK  OF  REVIVALS. 


quent  to  the  observance  of  the  Concert  of  prayer  for 
Colleges  and  Seminaries  of  learning. 

The  Week  of  Prayer,  with  the  beginning  of  every 
year,  in  which  the  churches  throughout  Christen- 
dom now  quite  generally  unite,  also  furnishes  most 
striking  exemplifications  of  the  revival  results  of 
prayer.  Nothing  is  more  obvious  than  the  marked 
increase  of  religious  interest  following  this  world- 
wide concert  of  praj^er. 

The  revival  of  1857-8  originated  and  progressed, 
to  a  most  remarkable  extent,  through  the  instru- 
mentality of  prayer.  It  was,  eminently,  a  revival  of 
prayer.  This  was  perhaps  the  leading  characteristic. 
It  was  repeatedly  noticed  that  assemblies  were 
more  interested  in  the  prayers  than  the  addresses. 
They  came  together,  not  to  hear  learned,  elegant, 
or  eloquent  appeals,  but  to  unite  in  prayer.  The 
great  attraction  was  prayer.  The  great  busmess  was 
intercession. 

We  have  thus  noticed  some  few  points  of  obvious 
connection  between  prayer  and  revivals  ;  and  are 
prepared  to  endorse  the  words  of  one  who  says,  *'  I 
very  much  doubt  whether,  if  we  could  see  the  con- 
nection between  prayer  and  the  glorious  revivals  that 
have  blessed  this  land,  we  should  find  one  that  was 
not  definitely  prayed  for  by  some  earnest  wrestlers, 
or  wrestler,  at  the  throne  of  grace." 

•  The  conclusion  is  patent  and  important.  If 
there  are  to  be  more  revivals  there  must  be  more 
prayer.  Writing  of  the  revival  of  1857  and  8,  Dr.  J. 
W.  Alexander  says,  the  lesson  which  it  should  teach 


PRA  YER  AND  REVIVALS.  299 

US  IS  the  duty  of  being  instant  in  supplication  for 
the  larger  and  more  glorious  effusion  of  the  Holy- 
Spirit.  Acting  on  this,  we  shall  behold  new  marvels 
of  love."  And  he  adds  that  we  must  pray  as  we 
have  never  yet  prayed.  "Our  want  of  success  is  due 
to  our  coldness  of  desire  and  niggardliness  of  request. 
If  we  were  but  under  a  deep  and  solemn  impression 
of  the  divine  power,  bounty,  and  faithfulness,  how 
should  one  chase  a  thousand,  and  two  put  ten  thou- 
sand to  flight! " 

We  need  yet  to  learn,  for  all  we  talk  so  much 
about  it,  the  power  there  is  in  prayer.  God  indeed 
purposed  the  prevalence  of  revivals,  but  it  is  also  his 
purpose  to  bestow  these  manifold  blessings  upon  the 
condition  of  his  being  "  inquired  of"  to  do  it  for  us. 
Prayer,  thus,  is  of  the  nature  of  cause  and  effect.  It 
enters  into  the  plan  and  structure  of  the  universe. 
The  remark  of  some  one  is  not  too  strong,  that  God 
would  as  soon  give  rain  without  the  clouds  or  the 
electric  fluid,  as  revivals  without  the  prayers  of  his 
people.  To  dispense  with  either  the  material  or  the 
moral  instrumentality,  were  alike  to  sever  the  estab- 
Hshed  order  of  sequences,  and  violate  the  ordinances 
of  heaven. 

What  a  privilege  is  here  placed  in  the  hands  of 
behevers  !  And  what  a  responsibility  !  How  awful 
our  guilt  if  this  power  of  prayer  be  slighted  and  neg- 
lected !  What  right  have  we  to  leave  unappropria- 
ted and  unapplied,  a  power  which  God  has  appointed 
for  the  salvation  of  men,  and  which  heaven  and 
earth  now  wait  to  see  us  put  forth  for  the  world's  re- 


300  HANDBOOK  OF  REVIVALS. 

demption  ?  What  ^*  inhumanity  to  man,"  and  what 
want  of  sympathy  with  Christ,  are  chargeable  upon 
us  if  we  fail  to  offer  the  effectual  fervent  prayer  of 
the  righteous  in  such  manner  and  measure  as  God 
requires  ! 

From  this  time  forth,  then,  let  us  more  than  ever 
"  give  ourselves  to  prayer."  Let  us  learn  over 
again,  with  the  teachableness  of  little  children,  what 
is  believing  prayer,  and  persevering  prayer,  and  iin- 
portunate  prayer,  and  united  prayer,  and  consistent 
prayer. 

Dr.  Backus,  former  President  of  Hamilton  College, 
when  on  his  death-bed,  was  told  that  he  could  not 
live  to  exceed  half  an  hour.  "  Is  that  so?  "  said  the 
great  and  good  man,  "  then  take  me  out  of  my  bed, 
and  place  me  upon  my  knees,  and  let  me  spend  that 
time  in  calling  on  God  for  the  salvation  of  the  world  ! '' 
His  request  was  complied  with,  and  his  last  breath 
was  spent  in  praying  for  the  conversion  of  his  fellow- 
men.  He  died  upon  his  knees.  This  is  the  earnest, 
heart-absorbing  spirit  of  prayer  that  the  church  needs 
to  have.  And  why  should  not  all  Christiahs  feel  the 
same  interest  in  a  great  gathering  in  of  souls  as 
was  felt  by  this  dying  saint  ?  Where  there  is  such 
praying,  a  benediction  is  on  the  way. 

"O  Lord,  Revive  Thy  Work!" 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

SINGING  AND    REVIVALS. 

T  ET  it  not  be  thought  that  this  is  an  unimportant 
topic.  Singing  is  an  auxiliary  to  prayer,  and  to 
all  Christian  work. 

The  power  of  music  all  acknowledge.  At  a  crit- 
ical moment  during  the  battle  of  Waterloo,  Welling- 
ton discovered  that  the  Forty-second  Highlanders 
began  to  waver.  On  inquiry  as  to  the  cause  of  an 
occurrence  so  unusual,  he  was  informed  that  the  band 
had  ceased  to  play.  Instantly  he  gave  the  command 
that  the  pipes  be  played  in  full  force.  The  effect 
was  magical.  The  wavering  Highlanders  rallied  ;  and 
solid  and  impregnable  as  the  fort  of  Gibraltar,  with 
tattered  colors  and  blood-drenched  swords,  they 
went  forth  to  win  the  hard-contested  field. 

There  are  reasons  for  the  effectiveness  of  music. 
One  is  found  in  the  well-known  influence  of  mental 
associations.     Cowper   says : 

"  Wherever  I  have  heard 
A  kindred  melody,  the  scene  revives, 
And  wilh  it  all  its  pleasures  and  its  pains." 

This  is  not  poetic  exaggeration,  but  simple  truth. 
The  power  of  such  associations  can  scarcely  be  over- 
estimated.     We    all    understand     it.      There    are 


302  HANDBOOK  OF  REVIVALS. 

melodies  which  enter  into  the  tenderest  memories  of 
childhood,  and  have  gone  singing  to  us  in  all  life's 
way,  like  the  airy  voice  of  some  guardian  angel. 
They  sigh  in  our  sickness,  and  syllable  our  joy. 

We  could  specify  some  special  hymns  which 
have  grown  in  our  hearts.  We  sang  this  one,  per- 
haps, the  morning  that  our  child  died.  We  sang 
that  one  on  the  Sabbath  evening,  when,  after  many 
years,  the  family  were  once  more  all  together. 
^*  There  be  hymns  that  were  sung  while  the  mother 
lay  a  dying ;  that  were  sung  when  the  child,  just 
converted,  was  filling  the  family  with  the  joy  of  Christ 
new-born,  and  laid  not  now  in  a  manger,  but  in  a 
heart.  And  thus,  sprung  from  a  wondrous  life, 
they  lead  a  life  yet  more  wonderful.  When  they 
first  come  to  us  they  are  like  the  single  strokes  of  a 
bell,  ringing  down  to  us  from  above  ;  but,  at  length, 
a  single  hymn  becomes  a  whole  chime  of  bells, 
mingling  and  discoursing  to  us  the  harmonies  of  a 
life's  Christian  experience." 

In  this  stirring  of  the  mind  by  the  force  of  men- 
tal associations,  we  see  a  reason  for  the  power  of 
song. 

There  is  a  deeper  philosophy  in  it.  God  is 
pleased  to  accompany  it  with  the  energy  of  the  Holy 
Spirit.  He  made  us  to  be  moved  by  singing.  The 
soul  is  a  many-stringed  lyre,  which  he  touches  while 
working  in  us  both  to  will  and  to  do  of  his  good 
pleasure.  Hence,  the  influence  of  sacred  song  is  to 
refresh,  stimulate,  and  ennoble  the  mind.  It  is  calcu- 
lated, in  a  very  eminent  degree,  to  lift  above   mean 


SINGING  AND  REVIVALS. 


303 


associations,  and  inspire  emotions  which  are  felt  in 
their  full  intensity  where  the  Lord  is  worshipped 
in  the  beauty  of  holiness. 

Moreover ;  God  often  employs  it  to  send  convic- 
tion to  a  soul.  A  wild  boy  in  the  streets  of  London 
was  one  day  arrested  by  the  voice  of  singing.  He 
turned  aside,  and  found  two  or  three  Christians  sing- 
ing religious  hymns.  One  line  struck  his  mind,  and 
hung  to  it,  so  that  he  went  away  repeating  it. 
That  line  was,  "  Stop,  poor  sinner,  stop  and  think, 
before  you  farther  goP  Years  afterward,  in  the 
city  of  New  York,  he  tried  to  be  an  infidel ;  and  for 
this  purpose  went  to  hear  Robert  Dale  Owen.  But 
still  there  rung  in  his  ears,  ''  Stop,  poor  sinner,  stop 
and  think.''  Never  could  he  forget  those  words. 
That  man  is  now  a  Christian,  and  an  earnest  worker 
for  the  souls  of  others." 

Accordingly,  God  has  always  sanctioned  the  ser- 
vice of  song.  When  at  his  fiat  the  world  sprang 
into  existence,  "  the  morning  stars  sang  together,  and 
all  the  sons  of  God  shouted  for  joy.*'  When  Israel 
had  passed  through  the  Red  Sea  on  dry  land, 
and  saw  their,  enemies  engulphed  in  the  returning 
waves,  they  all  sang  praises  in  an  anthem  composed 
by  Miriam,  the  sister  of  Moses.  On  the  seventh  day 
of  compassing  the  walls  of  Jericho,  when  the  priests 
blew  with  the  trumpets  in  an  extraordinary  manner, 
the  people  shouted  with  a  great  shout,  and  the  wall 
of  the  city  fell  down  flat.  The  ark  was  brought 
back  from  its  banishment  with  extraordinary  shout- 
ing and  singing  of  the  whole  congregation  of  Israel. 


304  HANDBOOK  OF  REVIVALS. 

How  joyfully  does  David  cry,  '^  Sing  praises  to 
God,  sing  praises ;  sing  praises  unto  our  King,  sing 
praises ;  for  God  is  the  King  of  all  the  earth,  sing  ye 
praises  with  understanding.  Let  the  people  praise 
thee,  O  God  ;  let  all  the  people  praise  thee  !  "  Nor 
did  either  David  or  Solomon,  the  two  most  illustri- 
ous monarchs  that  ever  sat  upon  the  Jewish  throne, 
deem  it  beneath  their  dignity  to  take  music  under 
their  personal  management.  It  is  plain  to  see  what 
interest  was  attached  to  exercises  of  praise,  in  the 
dedication  of  the  first  temple.  The  glorious  symbol 
of  the  divine  presence  was  not  given  when  the  ark 
was  deposited  in  the  holy  of  holies,  but  at  the  glad 
moment  when  the  song  arose,  "  For  his  mercy  en- 
dureth  forever !  "  Then  it  was  that  the  "  glory  of 
the  Lord  filled  the  house,''  and  shone  so  transcend- 
ently  that  even  "  the  priests  Could  not  stand  to  min- 
ister." This  is  not  to  be  regarded  merely  as  a  part 
of  the  splendid  ceremonies  of  a  typical  dispensation. 
There  is  a  moral  lesson  in  it  as  distinct  and  signifi- 
cant as  that  which  attends  the  dedicatory  prayer. 

With  the  introduction  of  the  new  economy,  most 
of  the  ancient  forms  of  divine  worship  were  abolished  ; 
but  singing,  though  simphfied  and  cast  in  a  new 
mould,  was  still  retained.  Our  Saviour  gave  it  the 
sanction  of  his  own  example,  no  doubt,  in  his 
ministry;  and  at  the  institution  of -the  Supper  they 
sang  a  hymn,  (including  himself,)  before  he  went 
out  to  the  agonies  of  the  garden  and  the  cross. 
"  Oh  !  but  for  one  moment  even,  to  have  sat  trans- 
fixed, and  to  have  listened  to  the  hymn  that  Christ 


SINGING  AND  REVIVALS,  305 

sang,  and  to  the  singing !  But  the  olive-trees  did 
not  hear  his  murmured  notes  more  clearly  than,  rapt 
in  imagination,  we  have  heard  them !  " 

We  may  be  sure  that  there  was  singing  at  that 
meeting  of  days  before  the  outpouring  of  the  Pente- 
costal blessing.  And  we  can  see  the  exceeding  fitness 
in  their  chanting  under  such  circumstances,  the  second 
psalm,  for  example  :  ''  Why  do  the  heathen  rage,  and 
the  people  imagine  a  vain  thing?  The  Kings  of  the 
earth  set  themselves,  and  the  rulers  take  counsel  to- 
gether against  the  Lord,  and  against  his  Anointed, 
saying,  Let  us  break  their  bands  asunder,  and  cast 
away  their  cords  from  us.  He  that  sitteth  in  the 
heavens  shall  laugh :  the  Lord  shall  have  them  in 
derision.  Then  shall  he  speak  unto  them  in  his 
wrath,  and  vex  them  in  his  sore  displeasure.  Yet 
have  I  set  my  King  upon  my  holy  hill  of  Zion.  I 
will  declare  the  decree  :  the  Lord  hath  said  unto 
me,  Thou  art  my  son,  this  day  have  I  begotten  thee. 
Ask  of  me,  and  I  shall  give  thee  the  heathen  for  thine 
inheritance,  and  the  uttermost  parts  of  the  earth  for 
thy  possession.  Thou  shalt  break  them  with  a  rod 
of  iron,  thou  shalt  dash  them  in  pieces  like  a  potter's 
vessel.  Be  wise  now  therefore,  O  ye  Kings :  be  in- 
structed, ye  Judges  of  the  earth.  Serve  the  Lord 
with  fear,  and  rejoice  with  trembling.  Kiss  the  Son 
lest  he  be  angry,  and  ye  perish  from  the  way,  when 
his  wrath  is  kindled  but  a  little :  Blessed  are  all  they 
that  put  their  trust  in  him  !  " 

After  the  Pentecostal  effusion  of  the  Spirit,  the 
infant  church  is  seen  daily  in  the  temple  praising 


3o6 


HANDBOOK  OF  REVIVALS, 


God.  A  little  onward,  we  hear  the  Apostle  Paul 
exhorting  the  churches  ''  to  sing  with  the  Spirit  and 
with  the  understanding;"  **  to  be  filled  with  the 
Spirit,  speaking  to  themselves  in  Psalms  and  Hymns 
and  Spiritual  Songs,  singing  and  making  melody  in 
their  hearts  unto  the  Lord  ;  "  and  to  "  sing  with  grace 
in  their  hearts ;  "  thus  *'  teaching  and  admonishing'' 
one  another,  and  in  *'  everything  giving  thanks.'' 

Singing  will  also  be  prominent  in  heaven.  There, 
in  the  world  of  perfection,  they  sing  the  song  of 
Moses  the  servant  of  God,  and  the  song  of  the  Lamb, 
saying,  "  Great  and  marvellous  are  thy  works.  Lord 
God  Almighty ;  just  and  true  are  thy  ways,  thou 
King  of  saints!''  The  ascriptions  of  rapt  souls, 
throughout  the  Apocalypse,  take  the  form  of  musical 
utterance.  Those  vocal  acclamations  of  palm-bearing 
saints  must  be  regarded  as  psalms,  songs,  hymns,  or 
anthems.  Thus  must  we  judge  of  the  Four,  and  the 
Four-and-twenty.  They  sing  a  **  new  song,''  saying, 
**  Thou  art  worthy,"  "  for  thou  wast  slain  ! "  The 
subsequent  voice  of  the  *'  ten  thousand  times  ten 
thousand,  and  thousands  of  thousands,"  is  the  voice 
of  song.  The  angels  and  elders,  and  four  living  ones, 
who  fall  before  the  throne  on  their  faces,  and  worship 
God,  cannot  but  utter  the  voice  of  celestial  psalmody, 
as  they  say:  ''Amen,  Blessing  and  glory,  and  wis- 
dom, and  thanksgiving,  and  honor,  and  power,  and 
might  be  unto  God  forever  and  ever." 

Though  we  have  no  specimens  of  the  Hymns 
and  Spiritual  Songs  sung  in  the  primitive  times, 
except  the  occasional  doxologies  of  the  redeemed  in 


SINGING  AND  REVIVALS. 


307 


the  book  of  Revelation,  it  cannot  be  doubted  that 
the  Christians  used,  not  only  the  Psalms  of  the  Old 
Testament  literally,  or  accommodated  to  the  circum- 
stances of  a  new  and  rising  church, — but  that  they 
had  original  lays  of  their  own,  in  which  they  cele- 
brated the  praises  of  Christ  as  the  Saviour  of  the 
world. 

In  the  middle  ages,  the  Roman  Catholic  and 
Greek  churches  adopted  singing  as  an  essential  part 
of  public  worship ;  but  this,  like  the  reading  of  the 
Scriptures,  was  too  frequently  in  an  unknown  tongue, 
by  an  affectation  of  wisdom  to  excite  the  veneration 
of  ignorance,  when  the  learned  in  their  craftiness 
taught  that  "  Ignorance  is  the  mother  of  Devotion  ;  " 
and  ignorance  was  very  willing  to  believe  it.  And 
yet  there  are  hymns  which,  (as  one  has  it,)  rose  up 
Hke  birds  in  the  early  centuries,  and  have  come 
flying  and  singing  all  the  way  down  to  us.  Their 
wing  is  untired  yet,  nor  is  the  voice  less  sweet  now 
than  it  was  a  thousand  years  ago.  Though  they 
sometimes  disappeared,  they  never  sank;  but  as 
engineers  for  destruction  send  bombs  that,  rising 
high  up  in  wide  curves,  overleap  great  spaces  and 
drop  down  in  a  distant  spot,  so  God,  in  times  of 
darkness,  seems  to  have  caught  up  these  hymns, 
spanning  long  periods  of  time,  and  letting  them  fall 
at  distant  eras,  not  for  explosion  and  wounding,  but 
for  healing  and  consolation.  There  are  crusaders' 
hymns,  that  rolled  forth  their  truths  upon  the 
oriental  air,  while  a  thousand  horses'  hoofs  kept  time 
below,   and    ten    thousand    palm-leaves    whispered 


3o8 


HANDBOOK  OF  REVIVALS, 


and  kept  time  above !  Other  hymns,  fulfilling  the 
promise  of  God  that  his  saints  should  mount  up  with 
wings  as  eagles,  have  borne  up  the  sorrows,  the 
desires,  and  the  aspirations  of  the  poor,  the  oppressed, 
and  the  persecuted,  of  H  uguenots,  of  Covenanters,  and 
of  Puritans,  and  winged  them  to  the  bosom  of  God. 

At  the  era  of  the  Reformation,  Psalms  and 
Hymns  in  the  native  tongue  were  revived  in  Germany, 
England  and  elsewhere,  among  the  other  means  of 
grace  of  which  the  people  had  been  for  centuries 
defrauded.  Luther  was  exceedingly  fond  of  music. 
He  would  often  say  to  his  despondent  fellow-workers, 
"  Come,  brethren,  let  us  sit  down  and  sing  the  forty- 
sixth  psalm  : '' — ''God  is  our  refuge  and  strength, /a 
very  present  help  in  trouble,"  etc.  Bishop  Jewell, 
(1560)  speaking  of  the  Reformation  and  its  visible 
effects,  says  that  nothing  helped  it  more  than  in- 
viting the  people  to  sing  psalms.  "  Sometimes  at 
Paul's  Cross,  six  thousand  persons  were  sitting 
together,  which  was  very  grievous  to  the  papists.' 
Richard  Baxter  says,  ''  It  was  not  the  least  comfort 
that  I  had  in  the  converse  of  my  late  dear  wife,  that 
our  first  exercise  in  the  morning  and  the  last  in  bed 
at  night,  was  a  psalm  of  praise,  till  the  hearing  of 
others  interrupted  it.  Let  those  who  savor  not 
melody  leave  others  to  their  different  appetites,  and 
be  content  to  be  so  far  strangers  to  their  delights." 

John  Wesley  prided  himself  upon  the  singing  in 
his  meeting-houses.  His  brother  Charles- was  a  born 
hymnist.  He  wrote  about  7,000  hymns,  nearly  all  foi 
special  occasions.     Many  were  called  out  by  some 


SINGING  AND  RE  VI VALS.  309 

great  public  event,  some  startling  religious  experi- 
ence, or  some  feeling  of  sorrow  or  joy.  He  was  hab- 
itually indulging  his  love  of  lyric  poetry.  He  com- 
posed immortal  odes  as  he  rode  along  the  highways 
from  town  to  town,  and  mob  to  mob.  The  whole  soul 
of  Charles  Wesley,  says  one,  was  imbued  with  poetic 
genius.  His  thoughts  seemed  to  bask  and  revel  in 
rhythm.  The  variety  of  his  metres  (said  to  be  un- 
equalled by  any  English  writer  whatever)  shows  how 
impulsive  were  his  poetic  emotions,  and  how  won- 
derful his  facility  in  their  spontaneous  and  varied 
utterance.  In  the  Wesleyan  Hymn-book  alone 
they  amount  to  at  least  twenty-six,  and  others  are 
found  in  his  other  productions.  *'  They  march  at 
times  like  lengthened  processions  with  solemn 
grandeur;  they  sweep  at  other  times  like  chariots 
of  fire  through  the  heavens ;  they  are  broken  hke 
the  sobs  of  grief  at  the  grave-side,  play  like  the  joy- 
ful affections  of  childhood  at  the  hearth,  or  shout 
like  victors  in  the  fray  of  the  battle-field." 

Dr.  Curry,  in  his  Life  of  John  Wesley,  says, 
"  Aware  of  the  great  advantage  to  be  derived  from 
psalmody,  he  made  it  an  essential  part  of  the  devo- 
tional service  in  his  chapels.  He  especially  enjoined 
that  the  whole  congregation  should  sing ;  and  that 
(to  use  his  own  words)  not  lolling  at  ease,  or  in  the 
indecent  posture  of  sitting,  drawling  out  one  word 
after  another,  but  standing  before  God,  and  praising 
him  lustily  with  a  good  courage." 

Dr.  Stevens,  in  his  History  of  Methodism,  says, 
*'  It  was  a  necessary  condition  of  the  evangelical  re- 


310  HANDBOOK  OF  REVIVALS. 

formation  of  the  eighteenth  century  that  an  -im* 
proved  psalmody  should  be  provided.  The  neces- 
sary psalmody  was  not  only  provided  as  a  result  of 
the  new  movement,  but  was  begun  even  in  anticipa- 
tion of  it.  The  Wesleys  published  their  first  hymn- 
book  as  early  as  1738,  the  year  in  which  they  date 
their  regenerated  life;  and  the  next  year,  the  epoch 
of  Methodism,  was  signalized  by  the  appearance  of 
their  ''  Hymns  and  Sacred  Poems,"  two  editions  of 
which  appeared  before  its  close.  And  now  rapidly 
followed,  year  after  year,  sometimes  twice  a  year, 
not  only  new  editions  of  these  volumes  but  new 
poetic  works,  which  were  scattered  more  extensively 
than  any  other  of  their  publications  through  Eng- 
land, Wales,  Ireland,  the  British  West  Indies,  the 
North  American  Provinces,  and  the  United  States, 
till  not  less  than  forty-nine  poetical  publications 
were  enumerated  among  their  literary  works;  and 
before  Wesley's  death  a  common  psalmody,  sung 
mostly  to  a  common  music,  resounded  through  all 
the  Methodist  chapels  of  the  English  and  American 
world.  The  achievement  accomplished  by  Method- 
ism in  this  respect  is  alone  one  of  the  most  extra- 
ordinary historical  facts  of  the  last  century.  Its  in- 
fluence on  the  popular  taste,  intellectual  as  well  as 
moral,  could  not  fail  to  be  incalculably  great." 

While  giving  the  masses  divine  songs,  continues 
Stevens,  Wesley  also  endeavored  to  make  them  sing. 
He  was  continually  urging  his  preachers  to  set  the 
example,  and  not  only  exhort  the  people  to  follow 
it,  but  to  induce  them  to  learn  the  science  of  music. 


SINGING  AND  REVIVALS.  3II 

*'  Preach  frequently  on  singing,"  he  said,  in  the 
Minutes  of  the  Conference  ;  *'  suit  the  tune  to  the 
words ;''  "  do  not  suffer  the  people  to  sing  too 
slow ;  let  the  women  sing  their  parts  alone ;  let 
no  man  sing  with  them,  unless  he  understands  the 
notes,  and  sings  the  bass."  *'  Exhort  every  one  in 
the  congregation  to  sing;  in  every  large  society  let 
them  learn  to  sing ;  recommend  our  Tune-book 
everywhere.''  As  early  as  1742  he  issued  "  A  collec- 
tion of  Tunes  set  to  Music,  as  sung  at  the  Foundry." 
He  published  a  small  work  on  "  The  Grounds  of 
Vocal  Music."  Three  other  publications  followed 
these,  at  intervals,  on  **  Sacred  Harmony,"  adapted 
to  "  the  voice,  harpsichord,  and  organ." 

This  Wesleyan  singing  was  a  source  of  great 
power  to  early  Methodism.  Hundreds  of  hearers 
who  cared  not  for  the  preaching,  were  charmed  to 
the  Methodist  assemblies  by  their  music.  The  sing- 
ing was  sometimes  heard  two  miles  off 

Whitfield,  when  once  censured  for  having  some  of 
his  hymns  set  to  music  which  was  not  regarded  as 
sacred,  said,  "  Would  you  have  the  devil  keep  all  the 
good  tunes  to  himself?  " 

Mrs.  Sherwood,  who  knew  Henry  Martyn  in 
India,  says  of  him,  *' He  had  an  uncommonly  fine 
voice,  and  fine  ear;  he  could  sing  many  fine  chants, 
and  a  vast  variety  of  hymns  and  psalms.  He  would 
insist  upon  it  that  I  should  sing  with  him,  and  he 
taught  me  many  tunes,  all  of  which  were  afterwards 
brought  into  requisition ;  and  when  fatigued  himself, 


312 


HANDBOOK  OF  REVIVALS. 


would  make  me  sit  by  his  couch  and  practice  these 
hymns." 

Jonathan  Edwards,  at  Northampton,  writes 
"  There  has  of  late  been  a  great  increase  of  singing.'* 
Again  he  says,  "  I  believe  it  to  have  been  one  fruit 
of  the  extraordinary  degrees  of  the  sweet  and  joyful 
influences  of  the  Spirit  of  God  which  have  been  late- 
ly given,  that  there  has  appeared  such  a  disposition 
to  abound  in  that  duty,  (of  singing)  and  frequently 
to  fall  into  this  divine  exercise,  not  only  in  ap- 
pointed solemn  meetings,  but  when  Christians  occa- 
sionally meet  together  at  each  other's  houses." 
And  when  objectors  found  fault  with  this  abounding 
in  singing,  he  said,  "  To  complain  of  this,  is  to  be 
much  like  the  Pharisees,  who  were  disgusted  when 
the  multitude  of  the  disciples  began  to  rejoice,  and 
with  loud  voices  to  praise  God,  and  cry  Hosanna^ 
when  Christ  was  entering  into  Jerusalem." 

One  who  was  a  hearer  at  Kilsyth,  (Scotland),  in 
a  revival,  said,  '*  When  the  notes  of  the  congrega- 
tion began  to  swell  in  a  psalm  of  confession,  I  felt 
as  if  it  would  have  hearted  me, — as  if  I  must  give 
way  altogether." 

The  singing  in  Dr.  Nettleton's  meetings  was  a 
marked  feature.  The  same  might  be  said  of  those 
of  later  evangelists. 

Rev.  E.  P.  Hammond  makes  much  of  hymns. 
In  all  his  meetings  hymn-singing  is  prominent  ;  all 
of  the  hymns  setting  forth  the  truth.  This  hymn- 
singing  attracts  the  young  to  the  meetings ;  it  rivets 


SINGING  A ND  REVIVALS.  3 1 3 

the  truths  on  their  minds ;  it  adds  greatly  to  the 
liveHness  of  the  meetings. 

During  the  revival  of  1857  the  demand  for  cheap 
hymn  books  was  enormous  ;  and  in  the  meetings 
there  was  no  dragging,  but  all  sang  with  the  Spirit ; 
and  the  excellent  effect  was  often  remarked  upon. 

Numerous  examples  might  be  cited  illustrative 
of  the  power  of  singing  in  revivals.  Here  is  one 
which  came  under  the  writer's  observation  during  a 
series  of  meetings  in  his  church.  Two  worldly  young 
men,  who  were  acting  as  clerks  in  a  post-office  close 
to  the  meeting-house,  often  spoke  to  each  other  of  the 
sweet  music  ringing  out  on  the  evening  air.  "  Let 
us  go  in  and  hear  the  singing,''  said  one.  "  Agreed," 
said  the  other;  and  entering,  both  were  converted. 

An  actress  in  one  of  the  English  provincial 
theatres,  was  one  day  passing  through  the  streets  of 
the  town,  when  her  attention  was  attracted  by  the 
sound  of  voices.  Curiosity  prompted  her  to  look  in 
at  an  open  door.  It  was  a  social  meeting ;  and  at 
the  moment  of  her  observation  they  were  singing: 

*'  Depth  of  mercy  !  can  there  be 
Mercy  still  reserved  for  me?" 

The  tune  was  sweet  and  simple,  and  the  words  riv- 
eted her  attention.  She  stood  motionless  during  a 
prayer  which  was  offered.  But  the  words  of  the 
hymn  followed  her.  She  could  not  banish  them 
from  her  mind,  and  at  last  she  resolved  to  procure 
the  book  which  contained  it.  She  did  so,  and  the 
more  she  read  it,  the  more   decided  her  serious  im- 


2 14  HANDBOOK  OF  REVIVALS. 

pressions  became.     She  attended  the  ministry  of  the 
gospel,  read    her   hitherto    neglected    and    despised 
Bible,  and  bowed  herself  in  humility  and  faith  before 
him   whose    mercy  she  now  felt    she  needed.     She 
determined    at    once  and    forever   to    renounce  her 
profession  ;  and  for  some  little  time  excused  herself 
from   appearing  on  the  stage,  without,  however,  dis- 
closing her  change  of  sentiments,  or  making  known 
her  resolution  finally  to  leave  it.     The  manager  of 
the  theatre  called   upon   her  one  morning,  and   re- 
quested her  to   sustain  the  principal  character  in  a 
new  play  which  was  to   be  performed  the  next  week 
for  his  benefit.     Unable  to  resist  his  solicitations,  she 
promised  to  appear,  and   on  the  appointed  evening 
went  to  the  theatre.     The  character  she  assumed 
required  her,  on  her  first  entrance,  to   sing  a  song ; 
and  when  the  curtain  drew  up,  the  orchestra  imme- 
diately began   the  accompaniment.     But  she  stood 
as  if  lost  in  thought,  and  as  one  forgetting  all  around 
her,  and  her  own  situation.     The  music  ceased,  but 
she  did  not  sing;  and  supposing  her  to  be  overcome 
by  embarrassment,  the  band  again  commenced.     A 
second  time   they  paused  for  her  to  begin,  and  still 
she  did  not  open  her  lips.     A  third  time  the  air  was 
played,   and   then,  with    clasped     hands,   and    eyes 
suffused  with  tears,  she  sang,  not  the  words  of  the 
song,  but 

"  Depth  of  mercy  !  can  there  be 
Mercy  still  reserved  for  me  ?  " 

The  performance  was  suddenly  ended.     Many  ridi- 
culed, though  some  were  induced  from  that  memo- 


SINGING  AND  REVIVALS. 


315 


rable  night  to  ^'  consider  their  ways,"  and  to  reflect 
on  the  wonderful  power  of  that  rehgion  which 
changed  her  heart  and  her  life. 

It  is  related  that  as  a  revival  was  in  progress  in  a 
certain  village,  a  profane  tavern-keeper  swore  he 
would  never  be  found  among  the  fools  who  were 
running  to  the  meetings.  On  hearing,  however,  of 
the  particularly  pleasing  mode  of  singing,  his  curios- 
ity was  excited,  and  he  said  he  did  not  know  but  he 
might  go  and  hear  the  singing,  but,  with  an  impre- 
cation, that  he  would  never  hear  a  word  of  the  ser- 
mon. As  soon  as  the  hymn  before  sermon  was 
sung,  he  leaned  forward  and  secured  both  ears 
against  the  sermon  with  his  forefingers.  Happen- 
ing to  withdraw  one  of  his  fingers,  the  words  *'  he 
that  hath  ears  to  hear  let  him  hear,"  pronounced 
with  great  solemnity,  entered  the  ear  that  was  open 
and  struck  him  with  irresistible  force.  He  kept  his 
hand  from  returning  to  the  ear,  and,  feeling  an  im- 
pression he  had  never  known  before,  presently  with- 
drew the  other  finger,  and  hearkened  with  deep  at- 
tention to  the  discourse  which  followed.  He  became 
truly  pious,  and  after  some  years'  faithful  service, 
died  rejoicing  in  the  hope  of  glory. 

While  a  powerful  revival  meeting  was  progress- 
ing in  the  main  room  of  ''  Burton's  Theatre,"  N.  Y., 
and  just  as  the  prayer  had  concluded,  and  all  was  si- 
lence, the  sound  of  distant  singing  ^n^s  heard;  when 
the  leader,  (Mr.  Beecher)  said,  "  Brethren,  do  you 
hear  that  ?  Stop  a  moment  and  listen  to  that :  that 
is  the  singing  in  the  old   bar-room  of  this  theatre  1 


3i6  HANDBOOK  OF  REVIVALS. 

Let  US  spend  two  minutes  in  silent  prayer  and 
thanksgiving  !  "  With  one  accord  3,000  heads  were 
bowed  ;  and  for  two  minutes  no  sound  was  heard 
save  the  singing  from  the  old  bar-room,  and  the  rip- 
ple of  the  gas  at  the  footlights.  No  more  impres- 
sive scene  was  ever  witnessed  within  those  walls. 

It  is  probable  that  during  the  revival  of  1857-8, 
the  hymn  beginning, 

"  Just  as  I  am,  without  one  plea," 

was  the  means  of  bringing  peace  to  many  hundreds 
of  troubled  souls.  In  Mr.  Hammond's  meetings, 
the  hymn, 

"  Nothing  either  great  or  small. 
Nothing,  sinner,  no," 

has  been  equally  blessed  of  the  Spirit. 

Probably  there  are  thousands  in  our  churches  who 
can  recall  the  effect  upon  their  minds,  many  years 
ago,  of  the  singing  of  such  hymns  as  these  : 

'*  O  turn  ye,  O  turn  ye,  for  why  will  ye  die  I 

**  Now  the  Saviour  standeth  pleading : " 

**  O,  there  will  be  mourning  : " 

**  Come  trembling  sinner  in  whose  breast,  etc," 

Who  can  estimate  the  influence,  in  seasons  of  de- 
clension, of  such  hymns  as  the  following : 

"  Saviour,  visit  thy  plantation  ;  " 


SINGING  A ND  REVIVALS.  317 

*•  The  Lord  into  his  garden  comes:'* 
"  Is  this  the  kind  return  ; " 
"  Return,  O  wanderer,  to  thy  home.'* 

Of  more  modern  hymns,  mention  may  be  made 
of  such  as  these,  which  have  been  greatly  beneficial 
in  the  awakening  or  guidance  of  souls; 

"  Lord,  I  hear  of  showers  of  blessings  :  '* 

**  Come  to  Jesus  : " 

**  I  am  coming  to  the  cross  :  ** 

**  Weeping  soul,  no  longer  mourn  :  ** 

"What  means  this  eager  anxious  throng;" 

'*  To  day  the  Saviour  calls." 

We  answer  a  few  questions  which  may  arise  as 
to  singing  in  revivals. 

Should  there  be  much  singing  in  the  incipient 
stages  of  a  revival?  No.  The  meetings  then  are 
for  confession  and  contrition.  A  bowed,  self- 
abased,  achinsf  heart  cannot  sincr.  Neither  can  one 
that  is  in  an  agony  for  the  souls  of  others.  Singing 
then  is  an  impertinence.  In  Gethsemane  there  were 
but  tears,  and  sighs  and  groans.  Mr.  Finney  has 
some  excellent  remarks  here  :  *'  I  never  knew  a  sing- 
ing revival  to  amount  to  much.  It  dissipates  feeling. 
The  agonizing  spirit  of  prayer  does  not  lead  peo- 
ple to  sing.  There  is  a  time  for  everything  ;  a  time 
to  sing,  and  a  time  to  pray.     But  if  I  know  what   it 


318 


HANDBOOK  OF  REVIVALS. 


is  to  travail  In  birth  for  souls,  Christians  never  feel 
less  like  singing  than  when  they  have  the  spirit  of 
prayer  for  sinners." 

Are  special  singing-books  desirable?  On  some 
accounts  they  are.  All  the  congregation  should  be 
supplied  with  the  hymns  and  tunes,  and  it  can  be 
done  more  cheaply  by  little  books.  The  particular 
hymn,  too,  is  readily  and  quickly  found ;  which  is 
quite  important. 

Should  the  choir  be  expected  to  sing?  If  the  ser- 
vices are  in  the  main  audience-room,  it  may  be  de- 
sirable. But  they  should  act  only  as  leaders  of  the 
congregation, — not  as  monopolizers  of  the  singing. 
The  leader,  also,  should  be  thoroughly  in  sympathy 
with  the  preacher,  and  discard  all  idea  of  exhibitions 
of  skill.  It  is  important,  in  all  revival  meetings,  that 
at  the  outset  there  should  be  a  mutual  understand- 
ing as  to  the  matter  of  choir-help. 

Should  the  organ  be  used?  A  melodeon  is  better, 
as  being  generally  closer  to  the  audience,  and  more 
readily  handled.  As  a  rule,  perhaps,  it  is  better  to 
dispense  with  instrumental  music. 

What  should  be  the  character  of  the  singing?  This 
depends  much  upon  the  circumstances.  If  it  is  in  a 
low  state  of  the  church,  it  should  generally  be  grave, 
penitential  and  subdued.  If  the  feeling  is  high,  and 
converts  are  multiplying,  it  may  be  more  joyous 
and  demonstrative.  It  should  always,  however,  be 
prompt  and  spirited,  never  dull  and  prosy.  Above 
all,  let  those  who  sing  feel  what  they  utter,  and  so 
plainly  speak  the  words  as  to  edify  one  another ; — as 


SINGING  AND  RE  VIVA  IS.  3 19 

Paul  says,  singing  "with  the  understanding;"  i.  e., 
so  as  to  be  understood.  We  append  a  few  other 
hints. 

Let  the  leader  be  in  front  of  the  congregation, 
before  the  pulpit,  and  nearly  on  a  level  with  the  pews. 

Use  a  given  hymn  always  with  the  same  tune. 

Use  a  book  in  which  the  hymn  and  tune  are  upon 
one  page. 

The  connection  of  the  hymn  should  not  be  broken 
by  interludes,  or  long  pauses. 

The  verses  in  any  one  singing  should  be  few  ;  sel- 
dom more  than  two  or  three. 

The  singing  of  a  familiar  hymn  will  often  be  more 
spirited  if  the  reading  of  it  be  omitted. 

Use  tunes  that  are  strictly  congregational  in  their 
structure. 

If  new  tunes  cannot  be  learned,  use  such  as  are 
already  familiar. 

Let  the  sentiment  of  the  hymns,  in  any  given 
meeting,  be  uniform  from  beginning  to  end.  Keep 
to  the  "  key  note,"  in  this  respect,  throughout ; 
otherwise  the  mind  is  turned  off  from  the  main  point 
of  the  meeting. 

Let  everything  bend  to  the  one  object  of  awaken- 
ing, edifying  and  saving  men ;  and  do  it  "  heartily, 
as  unto  the  Lord." 

''  O  Lord,  Revive  Thy  Work  ! " 


CHAPTER   XIV. 

PERSONAL    EFFORT  AND    REVIVALS. 

T7  VERY  attentive  reader  of  the  New  Testament 
"^  perceives  how  the  gospel  at  first  won  its  way. 
The  converts  told  the  good  news  to  their  friends, 
who,  in  turn,  believed  and   influenced  others. 

Take  this  narrative:  "John  stood,  and  two  of 
his  disciples:  and  looking  upon  Jesus  as  he  walk- 
ed, he  saith,  Behold  the  Lamb  of  God  !  and  they 
followed  Jesus.  One  of  the  two  who  heard  John 
speak  and  followed  him,  was  Andrew,  Simon  Pe- 
ter's brother.  He  first  findeth  his  own  brother 
Simon,  and  saith  unto  him,  we  have  found  the  Mes- 
sias,  which  is,  being  interpreted,  the  Christ.  And  he 
brought  him  to  Jesus.  The  day  following  Jesus 
would  go  forth  into  Galilee,  and  findeth  Philip,  and 
saith  unto  him.  Follow  me.  Philip  findeth  Nathanael 
and  saith  unto  him,  we  have  found  him  of  whom 
Moses  in  the  law  and  the  prophets  did  write,  Jesus 
of  Nazareth,  the  son  of  Joseph.  And  Nathaniel  said 
unto  him,  Can  any  good  thing  come  out  of  Nazareth  ? 
Philip  saith  unto  him,  come  and  see.'' 

Thus  a  company  of  believers  gathered  about  our 
Lord  Jesus,  and  from  him  radiated  abroad  through- 
out Judea.  The  absence  of  any  distinct  organization 
is   most  observable.     And  in  the  formation   of  the 


PERSONA  L  EFFORT  AND  REVIVALS. 


321 


church  at  Jerusalem,  how  plain  that  everything  cen- 
tred, not  in  an  organic  body,  but  in  the  individual 
convert. 

Speaking  of  this  first  church  organization.  Dr. 
William  Adams  says,  "  It  formed  itself,  as  it  were. 
It  was  a  collection  of  believing  men  and  women  who 
were  baptized  in  testimony  of  their  Christian  belief. 
All  the  organization  there  was  about  it,  appears  to 
have  been  as  exigencies  arose,  necessities  required, 
and  proprieties  prompted.  What  Christ  enjoined,  was 
that  every  creature  should  believe  on  him  as  a  per- 
sonal Redeemer  ;  and  that  all  who  believe  on  him 
should  observe  his  ordinances,  baptism  and  the  Lord's 
supper.  Nothing  beyond  this  do  we  find  in  the  record. 
Our  Lord  always  individualizes  men.  Faith  in  the 
heart  of  the  particular  man  is  the  essential  thing. 
AH  those  who  believed  on  him  after  this  manner, 
gravitating  towards  a  common  centre,  naturally  and 
voluntarily  associated  together;  and  so  particular 
churches  were  formed  and  organized,  by  the  election 
of  their  own  officials,  and  the  administration  of  their 
own  rules.  So  simply  lies  the  whole  matter  in  the 
New  Testament.  The  first  Christian  church  was  in 
that  city  where  the  gospel  was  first  preached.  It 
consisted  of  those  resident  in  that  place  who,  in  the 
comprehensive  but  laconic  phrase  of  Scripture,  called 
on  the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus." 

When  persecution  burst  upon  this  society  of 
believers,  they  were  all  scattered  abroad  except  the 
apostles,  who  remained  at  Jerusalem.  And  we  read 
that  "  they  that  were  scattered  abroad  went  every- 


222  HANDBOOK  OF  REVIVALS. 

where  preaching  the  zvord.''  We  are  also  told  of  a 
few  years'  results  of  this  individual  heralding  of  the 
new  faith.  ''  Now  they  that  were  scattered  abroad 
upon  the  persecution  that  arose  about  Stephen, 
travelled  as  far  as  Phenice,  and  Cyprus,  and  Antioch, 
preaching  the  word  to  none  but  unto  the  Jews  only. 
And  some  of  them  were  men  of  Cyprus  and  Gyrene, 
who,  when  they  were  come  to  Antioch,  spake  unto 
the  Grecians,  preaching  the  Lord  Jesus.  And  the 
hand  of  the  Lord  was  with  them,  and  a  great  number 
beUeved,  and  turned  unto  the  Lord." 

The  great  commission  is  virtually  repeated  in  the 
last  chapter  of  Revelation,  and  in  how  broad  a  form  ! 
*'  The  Spirit  and  the  bride  say  come ;  and  let  him 
that  heareth  say  come."  The  idea  is  that  of  a  crier, 
proclaiming  good  news  as  he  runs ;  and  every  one 
that  hears,  takes  up  and  repeats  the  tidings,  the  sound 
echoing  from  hill  to  valley,  till  all  do  hear.  Here, 
then,  is  a  universal  command  to  every  one  that  re- 
ceives the  gospel,  to  make  it  known  to  others. 

Soon  after  this,  the  simple  apostolic  idea  of  an 
associated  company  of  believers,  was  lost  in  a  "  clergy- 
churchy  The  church  idea  of  Christianity  culminated 
in  ripe  Romanism.  Henceforward,  religion  was 
sacerdotal ;  and  there  was  a  ino7iopoly  of  the  word 
of  hfe.  Ecclesiastics  were  everything ;  the  laity 
nothing.  A  masterpiece  of  organism,  known  as  THE 
Church,  assumes  the  care  of  souls,  and  dispenses 
salvation.  As  Isaac  Taylor  has  it,  this  'church  idea,' 
lays  its  hold  on  all  that  are  born  within  its  circle,  and 
it  seals  thern  as  the  property  of  the  church,  and 


PERSONAL  EFFORT  AND  REVIVALS. 


323 


treats  them  as  passive  subjects — not  individually 
indeed,  but  seriatim  rather — in  its  own  appointed 
manner,  as  they  arrive  at  each  epoch  of  their  mortal 
journey  from  the  womb  to  the  grave.  It  daily 
engages  for  their  safety  and  welfare,  (certain  condi- 
tions complied  with,)  and  it  sends  them  along  author- 
itatively countersigned  and  endorsed,  into  the  unseen 
world. 

With  the  first  of  the  revival  periods  which  we 
have  chronicled,  there  was  a  return,  in  part,  to  the 
primitive  idea  of  a  church  of  Christ.  Individual 
Christians  began  again  to  stand  forth.  After  a 
while,  however.  Protestantism  crystallized  into 
Formalism  ;  and  ''  CJiurcJi\2.vi\X.y''  instead  of  Christ- 
ianity  again  prevailed.  Then  came  the  reformers  of 
the  Reformation  ;  and  a  religion  began  to  be  preached, 
by  which  individuals  should  be  saved,  instead  of  be- 
ing "  left  to  freeze  to  death  in  the  arms  of  an  estab- 
Hshment." 

Here,  as  one  has  remarked,  is  the  core  of  all  mod- 
ern evangehsm  :  self-conviction  on  the  part  of  indi- 
vidual members  of  Christ's  church,  prompting  to 
prod''ce  the  same  convictions  in  others.  And  from 
this  centre  have  sprung  all  those  achievements  by 
which  Christianity  has  been  so  rapidly  and  exten- 
sively diffused  in  our  times.  Two  things  cannot  be 
conceived  In  more  decided  contrast  than  the  church 
idea  of  Christianity  in  mediaeval  history,  and  the  true 
idea  so  potent  in  the  primitive  churches,  and  greatly 
restored  in  these  last  days. 

Nor  can  one  fail  to  see  a  deep  divine  philosophy 


324  HANDBOOK  OF  REVIVALS. 

in  the  arrangement  by  which  men  are  individualized 
in  all  the  things  of  salvation.  Plainly  this  is  after 
God's  order.  It  is  no  disparagement  of  the  ministry 
to  make  prominent  the  laity.  True,  the  churches 
must  have  leaders ;  but  a  general  is  not  to  be  left  to 
fight  alone.  Men  must  be  specially  commissioned  d^nd 
ordained  to  dispense  the  word  and  ordinances  ;  but 
there  is  abundant  room  for  all  non-commissioned 
officers, — the  great  body  of  believers.  When  a  house 
is  on  fire,  it  were  a  poor  plea  for  inaction  in  a  by- 
stander to  say  "  I  am  not  a  regular  fireman  ;  I  have 
no  commission  ;  putting  out  fires  does  not  devolve  on 
me."  His  business  is  to  rush  in  and  by  all  means 
deliver  those  in  peril. 

The  truth  is,  since  a  church  is  only  a  company  of 
individuals,  the  obligation  to  reclaim  a  lost  world 
presses  on  all  alike.  It  is  not  the  work  of  a  great 
corporate  body,  but  of  believers  personally.  The 
pastor  is  to  act ;  but  so  must  the  church-members. 
Each  one  is  responsible  for  the  duties  of  the  station 
where  he  is  placed.  He  cannot  work  by  proxy. 
His  own  growth  in  grace  and  spiritual  enjoyment 
depend  upon  his  fidelity  and  activity.  The  eye  and 
the  hand,  the  brain  and  the  lungs,  have  different 
offices.  But  by  what  reason  or  law  is  the  hand 
expected  to  be  more  faithful  than  the  foot,  or  the 
ear,  or  the  tongue  ?  And  there  is  no  reason  why  an 
apostle,  an  evangelist,  a  pastor  should  be  more  faith- 
ful in  his  official  way  than  a  merchant,  a  physician,  a 
lawyer,  a  housewife  should  be  in  their  sphere.  All 
alike  are  to  act  with  prime  reference  to  the  honor  of 


PER  SON  A  L  EFFOR  T  A  ND  REVIVALS.  325 

Christ  in  the  extension  of  his  church  through  the 
earth. 

In  all  the  revivals  which  we  have  sketched,  this 
lay  element  was  effective.  Is  it  to  be  supposed  that 
Baxter  accomplished  the  great  work  we  have  spoken 
of  without  helpers?  Let  him  speak  on  this  point: 
"  One  advantage  which  I  had  was  through  the  zeal  and 
diligence  oi  thQ  godly  people  of  the  place  who  thirsted 
after  the  salvation  of  their  neighbors,  and  zuere  in  pri- 
vate my  assistants ;  and  being  dispersed  through  the 
town,  they  were  ready  in  almost  all  companies,  to 
repress  seducing  words,  and  to  justify  godliness,  and 
convince,  reprove,  and  exhort  men  according  to  their 
needs;  and  also  to  teach  them  how  to  pray,  and  to 
help  them  to  sanctify  the  Lord's  day.  Those  peo- 
ple that  had  none  in  their  families  who  could  pray 
or  repeat  the  sermons,  went  to  the  houses  of  their 
neighbors  who  could  do  it,  and  joined  with  them." 
Should  we  expect  anything  less  than  a  great  work  in 
such  a  case  ? 

What  worlds  of  self-help  were  in  those  words 
which  formed  the  hope  and  motto  of  the  first  Meth- 
odists : — "  All  at  it ;  always  at  it  ;  altogether  at  it  I  " 

It  has  often  been  observed  that  a  chief  element 
in  John  Wesley's  power  was  in  organizing  and  inspir- 
ing his  fellow  helpers.  What  could  he  have  done 
without  them  ?  Stevens  says,  with  reference  to  the 
year  1742:  ''The  evangelical  itinerants  directed 
their  course  toward  the  mining  populations  of  the 
north  and  west,  prepared  for  mobs,  and,  if  need  be, 
for   martyrdom.      Hitherto   Wesley's  lay  ^^  helpers'* 


326 


HANDBOOK  OF  REVIVALS. 


had  been  but  "  exhorters!'  and  readers  and  "  ex- 
poimders'^  of  the  Scriptures  ;  but  *'  lay  preaching'* 
was  now  formally  begun.'' 

Half  a  century  later,  we  meet  a  fine  example  in 
the  unofficial  personal  exertion  of  the  brothers  Rob- 
ert and  James  Alexander  Haldane,  of  Scotland. 
Robert  sold  his  princely  estate  for  seventy  thousand 
guineas,  and  appropriated  the  avails  to  the  promo- 
tion of  religion,  excepting  only  his  family  expenses, 
which  he  Hmited  to   five  hundred   pounds  annually. 

In  May,  1801,  James  Haldane  proceeded  on  a 
preaching  tour  in  the  south  of  Scotland,  and  for  four 
months  preached  every  Lord's  day  to  large  congre- 
gations in  the  open  air,  and  under  a  tent,  and  every 
day  in  the  neighboring  towns  and  villages.  And 
everywhere  his  preaching  was  acceptable,  and 
often  was  it  seen  that  the  word  was  with  power. 
He  was  for  half  a  century  a  revival  lay-preacher,  in 
the  best  sense  of  the  term.  Eternity  alone  will  dis- 
close the  fruits  of  the  loving  spontaneous  labors  of 
these  men. 

In  more  modern  revivals  this  element  of  volun- 
tary effort  is  observable.  Dr.  E.  Porter,  in  his 
Letters  on  Revivals,  says  : — ''  During  the  revivals  of 
religion  which  prevailed  at  the  beginning  of  this  cen- 
tury, there  was  but  one  sentiment  among  ministers 
respecting  the  indispensable  importance  of  using 
more  than  the  *  ordinary  means'  for  the  conversion 
of  sinners.  In  Connecticut  several  intelligent  and 
pious  laymen,  fired  with  a  passion  for  saving  souls, 
united    and    went  from  town  to  town  holding  pro- 


PERSONAL  EFFORT  AND  REVIVALS.  327 

tracted  meetings  for  prayer  and  exhortation,  several 
days  in  a  place.  They  visited  fifty  places,  in  each 
of  which  a  precious  work  of  grace  followed,  and 
many  souls  were  hopefully  converted." 

The  lay  element  may  be  said  to  have  been  the 
feature  of  the  revival  of  1857-60.  In  a  letter  from 
Scotland,  Rev.  A.  Robinson  has  the  following :  "  It 
has  been  said  that  lay  agency  has  done  more  harm 
than  good  in  the  successful  promotion  of  revival 
work.  My  experience  is  the  reverse.  I  have  seen 
indisputable  proof  that  the  Lord  greatly  honored 
and  blessed  the  zealous  self-denying  efforts  of  the 
Christian  people.  These  young  men  deserve  the 
highest  praise,  and  I  bear  this  testimony,  that  I  have 
seen  literally  nothing  of  that  overweening  conceit 
and  spiritual  pride,  so  natural,  and  so  much  feared 
by  some  good  men.  It  was  said  the  church  would  be 
inundated  by  a  very  deluge  of  heresies,  as  the  fruit 
of  such  promiscuous  and  uneducated  exhortation.  It 
was  more  practiced  here  than  elsewhere,  and  yet  we 
have  been  troubled  with  no  heresies." 

It  is  well  known  that  the  Fulton  street  prayer- 
meeting,  N.  Y.,  was  a  movement  of  business  men,  the 
same  being  true  of  similar  meetings  all  through  the 
land. 

In  a  letter  of  that  date.  Rev.  Theo.  L.  Cuyler 
thus  refers  to  another  form  of  lay-work,  which  was 
common  :  ''  Since  the  revival  commenced,  our  active 
members  have  arranged  a  systematic  visiting  of  the 
impenitent,  conversing  with  them  or  addressing  them 
by  kind  letters.     Each  one  selects  one  or  more  to 


328  HANDBOOK  OF  REVIVALS. 

look  after.  He  makes  himself  responsible  for  those 
persons.  The  best  Sabbath  school  teachers  visit 
their  scholars  during  the  week.  In  this  way  the 
pastor  is  powerfully  aided — the  working  piety  of  the 
church  is  developed,  and  many  are  reached  and 
brought  to  the  evening  services  for  prayer.  Every 
evening  meeting  witnesses  new  cases  of  inquiry,  and 
new  converts  to  Christ.  I  earnestly  wish  that  every 
church  would  adopt  these  two  lines  of  action  and 
carry  them  both  out  far  more  thoroughly  than 
we  have  done.  Are  not  fighting  sin  and  saving 
souls  the  two  great  purposes  for  which  churches 
exist?" 

It  is  important  to  remark  that  lay-effort  ought 
to  be  intelligently  employed.  It  is  every  one's  duty 
to  be  "  wise  "  in  winning  souls,  to  the  greatest  pos- 
sible extent. 

We  give  a  few  hints  and  suggestions  which  may 
help  those  anxious  to  do  most  good  in  the  Master's 
work. 

Parents  should  influence  their  children.  Espe- 
cially in  a  revival  should  they  earnestly  and  lovingly 
converse  and  pray  with  them.  If  they  show  anxie- 
ty, they  should  carefully  guard  it  from  being  dis- 
sipated. If  they  rejoice  in  hope,  they  should  instruct 
and  encourage  them.  Never  is  paternal  neglect 
more  culpable  than  during  a  revival  of  religion. 

Sisters  and  brothers  may  exert  a  blessed  influence. 
A  young  man  on  examination  for  ordination,  stated 
that  he  was  converted  in  a  revival.  Upon  being 
asked  as  to  the   special  means,   he    replied :    "  My 


PERSONAL  EFFORT  AND  REVIVALS. 


329 


sister's  tears  broke  my  heart  ;  she  was  so  anxious 
for  my  salvation.'' 

Family  visitation  is  another  means  of  usefulness. 
Even  the  apostles  "  ceased  not  to  teach  and  to 
preach  in  every  house,"  as  well  as  ''  in  the  temple." 

Religions  conversation  is  a  means  which  all  can  use. 
And  the  power  of  "words  fitly  spoken"  is  often 
exemplified  in  revivals  of  religion. 

Prayer  is  an  instrumentality  available  to  all.  A 
feeble  sick  man,  on  his  bed,  can  draw  down  a  revival. 
When  every  other  expedient  fails,  supplications  to 
the  Almighty  are  still  left  to  us. 

Watch  the  best  opportunity  to  approach  one ;  es- 
pecially waiting  till  disengaged  from  any  employ- 
ment, so  as  not  to  be  deemed  obtrusive  ;  and  when 
the  person  is  in  good  temper. 

In  the  main,  speak  to  one  when  alone.  Most  per- 
sons are  timid,  or  too  proud,  to  converse  on  religion 
in  the  company  of  others. 

Seize  the  time  when  some  providence  favors  your 
designs ;  as  sickness,  or  any  affliction. 

Do  not  procrastinate.  Make  an  opportunity  If 
you  cannot  find  one.  Death,  and  God's  blessed 
Spirit,  may  not  wait  for  your  "  right  time ''  to 
come. 

Aim  constantly  at  saving  men.  It  is  a  great  en- 
terprise to  zvin  souls  to  Christ  ;  and  when  it  ceases 
to  be  of  secondary  importance  to  the  mass  of  pro- 
fessing Christians,  salvation  will  come  out  of  Zion. 

Realize  tJie  worth  of  souls.  A  soul!  a  soul! 
Think  of  its  capacity,  duration,  value.     Look  upon 


330  HANDBOOK  OF  REVIVALS. 

sinners  as  under  sentence  of  death.  Ask  when  you 
see  the  vast  procession  of  mankind  moving  toward 
the  grave,  where  will  they  be  a  few  years  hence  ? 
— and  then  go  out  to  try  to  save  them. 

Be  filled  zvitJi  the  Spirit.  This  will  make  one's 
face  to  shine  as  did  Moses'.  Men  will  see  and  feel 
that  we  have  been  with  God.  A  man  once  went 
from  a  revival-meeting  into  a  manufactory,  to  speak 
to  some  of  the  operatives.  All  felt  that  he  was 
there  on  solemn  business.  A  young  lady  made  a 
trifling  remark,  and  laughed.  He  looked  at  her  with 
a  feeling  of  grief.  She  stopped,  her  thread  broke, 
she  became  agitated,  and  soon  sat  down  overcome 
with  emotion.  She  had  been  stricken  with  a  sense 
of  sin  ;  and  conviction  seized  the  rest  of  the  hands, 
so  that  the  astonished  owner  proposed  to  stop  work 
and  have  a  prayer-meeting ;  and  nearly  all  in  the 
establishment  were  converted. 

Especially  work  while  the  Lord  works.  President 
Edwards  says  of  the  revival  in  his  time,  that  more 
was  done  in  one  week  then,  than  in  seven  years 
before. 

And  yet,  if  believers  will  but  arouse  themselves 
to  God's  work,  the  lack  of  revivals  will  not  be  com- 
plained of     They  will  exist  already. 

This  lack  of  personal  exertion,  is  the  great  want  of 
the  time.  The  vast  majority  of  professors  of  religion 
are  ready  to  fortify  themselves  with  excuses  against 
all  appeals  to  a  positive  Christian  life.  A  minister 
once  urged  a  good  farmer  in  his  church  to  come  out 
and  cooperate  in  the  meetings  ;  and  now,  particularly, 


PERSONAL  EFFORT  AND  REVIVALS.  33! 

to  be  at  one  of  special  appointment.  He  assented  ; 
and  as  the  pastor  left,  thinking  he  had  gained  a 
point,  the  farmer  shouted,  "  If  I  do  not  come  I'll 
send  a  hand  !  "  This  suits  very  many.  Here  is  a 
man  who  has  plenty  of  money,  and  is  disposed  to 
take  life  easy  ;  and  he  says  "I'll  give  money;  but 
you  do  the  work  : — I'll  send  a  Jiand.''  Here  is  a 
woman  with  plenty  of  time  at  her  command,  and 
when  you  urge  her  to  visit  the  poor  and  sick,  she 
says,  "  O,  I  do  not  exactly  like  to  go  myself;  I'll 
subscribe, — I'll  send  a  hand!"  Christian  parents 
lay  over  on  the  Sunday  school  teachers  the  work 
of  praying  with  and  for  their  children :  saying, 
*'  It's  a  trial  to  me  ;  a  cross  ;  hut  j/ou  do  it. — I'll  send 
a  hand."  And  here  is  a  man  of  wealth  whose  son 
God  evidently  calls  to  preach,  or  to  go  a  missionary : 
but  the  fatherly  pride  choosing  for  that  son  some 
lucrative  profession,  the  parent  answers,  "  I  cannot 
give  up  my  son;  but  I'll  give  money  to  educate 
some  o^/uT  one  for  the  ministry: — I'll  send  a  hand." 
And  so  this  excusing  goes  on  ;  forgetful  of  the  fact 
that  God  never  yet  delegated  one  man  to  do  another's 
work ;  but  everywhere,  and  in  every  way,  calls  for 
personal  service. 

The  most  frequent  plea  is  want  of  ability ;  to 
which  we  answer,  there  are  many  ways  in  which  you 
can  exert  a  positive  influence  for  Christ,  and  within 
your  present  capacity.  In  the  days  of  Bonaparte 
the  yeomanry  of  a  certain  district  of  France  came 
together  with  their  muskets  and  swords  to  repel  an 
invasion  ;   and  an  old  woman  was  seen  among  them 


332 


HANDBOOK  OF  REVIVALS. 


with  a  broomstick.  *'  Janet,"  said  the  colonel,  "  what 
are  you  doing  here  with  that?"  She  replied,  "  I  am 
come  to  take  part  with  the  volunteers.''  *'  But  how 
can  you  take  part  with  a  broomstick?"  inquired  the 
colonel.  ''Sir,"  said  she,  ''I  can  show  which  side  I 
am  on." 

Who  has  not  the  ability  in  many  ways  of  show- 
ing what  side  he  is  on  ? 

It  is  worth  while  for  the  reader  to  ask,  "  Is  my 
influence /<?r  or  against  a  revival  ?"  Mr.  Cuyler  some- 
where asks,  "  Who  votes  against  a  revival  ?  "  And 
this  is  his  forcible  answer :  The  Christian  who  neg- 
lects his  duty  practically  votes  against  a  revival. 
He  who  is  more  busy  in  making  money  than  in 
doing  good,  is  opposing  the  advent  of  Christ  into 
our  churches.  When  I  see  a  vacant  seat  in  the 
prayer-meeting,  or  an  empty  pew  on  an  unpleasant 
Sabbath,  I  say  to  myself,  "There  is  a  vote  against  a 
revival."  When  I  see  a  Sunday  school  class  left 
Avithout  a  teacher,  I  say,  "  There  is  a  vote  against  a 
revival!"  When  I  hear  of  church-members  quit- 
ting their  places  of  prayer  for  the  opera-house  or 
the  ball-room,  I  count  up  so  many  votes  against 
God's  coming  among  us.  Drinking  usages  hinder 
revivals.  Injustice  to  God's  poor  hinders  a  revival. 
Inconsistent  Christians  are  just  so  many  dams  to 
obstruct  the  river  of  salvation.  O,  for  less  voting 
against  revivals,  and  more  of  decided  purpose,  under 
God,  to  turn  many  unto  righteousness ! 

"  O  Lord,  Revive  Thy  Work  ! " 


CHAPTER  XV. 

THE  SUNDAY  SCHOOL    AND   REVIVALS. 

C  UNDAY  schools  are  the  most  encouraging  fields 
of  revival  eftort.     They  have  been  so  regarded 
from  the  date  of  their  origin. 

During  the  last  half  of  the  i8th  century  they 
arose  in  England,  and  became  an  ally  in  evangelistic 
movements.  As  early  as  1769,  a  young  Methodist, 
Hannah  Ball,  established  a  Sunday  school  in  Wy- 
combe, and  was  instrumental  in  training  many  chil- 
dren in  the  knowledge  of  the  Holy  Scriptures. 
Doubtless  similar  attempts  were  made  before  that 
time,  but  they  were  only  anticipations  of  the  modern 
institution  of  Sunday  schools.  In  1781,  while 
another  Methodist  young  woman  (afterwards  the 
wife  of  the  celebrated  lay  preacher,  Samuel  Bradburn) 
was  conversing  in  Gloucester  with  Robert  Raikes,  (a 
benevolent  citizen  of  that  town  and  publisher  of  the 
Gloucester  Journal),  he  pointed  to  groups  of  neglected 
children  in  the  street,  and  asked :  ''What  can  we  do 
for  them?"  She  answered  :  "  Let  us  teach  them  to 
read,  and  take  them  to  church  !  "  They  immediately 
proceeded  to  try  the  suggestion,  and  he  and  his 
female  friend  attended  the  first  company  of  Sunday 
scholars   to  the  church,  exposed  to  the   comments 


334  HANDBOOK  OF  REVIVALS. 

and  laughter  of  the  populace  as  they  passed  along 
with  their  ragged  procession. 

Wesley's  earliest  notice  of  Sunday  schools  is  in 
his  Journal  for  July  i8,  1784,  the  year  of  Raikes* 
published  account  of  them.  He  speaks  of  them 
prophetically:  "I  find  these  schools  springing  up 
wherever  I  go ;  perhaps  God  may  have  a  deeper  end 
therein  than  men  are  aware  of;  who  knows  but  some 
of  these  schools  may  be  nurseries  for  Christians  ? " 
They  were  introduced  into  the  metropolis  by  Row- 
land Hill,  in  1786.  Wesley  mentions  in  1786,  that 
five  hundred  and  fifty  children  were  taught  in  the 
Sunday  school  of  his  society  at  Bolton,  and  the  next 
year  he  found  there  eight  hundred,  taught  by  eighty 
"masters."  Richard  Rodda,  one  of  his  preachers, 
records  that,  in  1786,  he  formed  a  Sunday  school  in 
Chester,  and  soon  had  nearly  seven  hundred  children 
"  under  regular  masters."  Wesley  wrote  to  him  in 
the  beginning  of  1787:-  "  I  am  glad  you  have  taken 
in  hand  that  blessed  work  of  setting  up  Sunday 
schools  in  Chester.  It  seems  these  will  be  one  great 
means  of  reviving  religion  throughout  the  nation,  I 
wonder  Satan  has  not  yet  sent  out  some  able  cham- 
pion against  them." 

A  Presbyterian  minister  in  Scotland,  narrating 
the  means  blessed  in  the  modern  revivals  there,  says, 
with  reference  to  Sunday  schools,  "  On  these  the 
blessing  of  God  has  abundantly  rested.  Frequently 
has  it  been  observed  that  in  revivals  the  Bible- 
classes  and  Sunday  schools  have  been  deeply 
affected ;   they  have  felt  the  first  influence  of  God's 


THE  SUNDA  V  SCHOOL  AND  REVIVALS.       335 

grace,  and  the  great  work  has  sometimes  commenced 
with  them." 

Dr.  Stephen  H.  Tyng,  in  his  ''  Forty  Years  in  Sun- 
day Schools,"  has  furnished  some  very  interesting 
facts  as  to  the  agency  of  Sunday  schools  in  gather- 
ing souls  to  Christ.  Looking  back  to  the  commence- 
ment of  his  ministry  in  Philadelphia,  he  says,  "  five 
years'  ministry  at  St.  Paul's  prepared  me  with  a 
knowledge  and  experience  which  were  brought  into 
operation  in  the  successful  founding  and  establish- 
ment of  the  Church  of  the  Epiphany  in  the  same 
city.  That  church  was  founded  upon  the  Sunday- 
school.  Its  energy  and  strength  were  given  to  the 
schools.  And  they  were  blessed  with  many  very 
precious  evidences  of  the  Lord's  presence  and  grace, 
and  large  numbers  from  them  were  gathered  to  the 
table  of  the  Lord,  and  already  many  young  ministers 
are  in  the  Lord's  work  who  have  gone  forth  from 
them." 

He  farther  says:  "  In  the  31  years  that  I  have 
been  a  city  pastor,  I  have  received  to  the  Lord's 
table  over  three  hundred  youth  of  both  sexes  di- 
rectly from  the  Sunday  school.  And  I  have  no 
doubt  I  might  with  equal  truth  add  two  hundred 
more,  uniting  with  us  from  the  resulting  influence  of 
previous  Sunday  school  instruction.  An  early  revi- 
val in  St.  Paul's  church  in  Philadelphia  commenced 
in  our  weekly  Sunday  school  prayer-meeting.  The 
exercises  closed,  and  the  people  were  dismissed,  when, 
rising  from  my  place,  I  counted  sixteen  of  our  youth 
still  on  their  knees  on  the  floor.     I  went  from  one 


336  HANDBOOK  OF  REVIVALS. 

to  the  other  with  a  few  words  of  affectionate  and 
pastoral  conversation,  and  appointed  Monday  even- 
ing as  an  occasion  for  their  special  assembly.  On 
the  next  day  I  gave  notice  of  this  appointment,  and 
over  seventy  youth  met  me  for  instruction  and 
prayer.  It  was  the  divine  commencement  of  a  very 
remarkable  work  of  mercy.  The  result  was  the 
addition  of  over  one  hundred,  mostly  from  the  Sun- 
day school,  to  the  communion  of  the  church.  The 
subjects  of  that  work  are  now  active  and  earnest 
Christians,  in  the  maturity  of  grace." 

In  the  United  States  the  wonderful  revivals  at 
the  beginning  of  the  present  century  were  closely 
identified  with  Sunday  schools.  Rev.  Archibald 
Maclay,  pastor  of  the  Mulberry  street  Baptist  church, 
New  York,  states  that  a  year  after  that  church  was 
formed  (in  1809)  a  Sunday  school  was  established; 
and  a  little  later  three  others.  He  says  that  for  ten 
years  they  had  almost  a  perpetual  revival,  and  that 
at  least  500  souls  were  hopefully  converted  du- 
ring that  time.  The  connection  between  this  Sun- 
day school  movement  and  the  large  ingathering  is 
most  suggestive.  Eighteen  of  the  converts  from  the 
school  were  licejtsed  to  preach,  and  become  ministers 
of  the  gospel. 

Dr.  Francis  Wayland  wrote,  in  1842,  "Perhaps 
few  means  have  been  attended  with  more  invariably 
good  effect  than  the  establishment  of  Bible  classes. 
I  perhaps  should  not  err  in  saying  that  revivals  have 
more  commonly  commenced  in  Bible  classes  than 
anywhere  else," 


THE  SUNDA  V  SCHOOL  AND  REVIVALS.       337 

Dr.  W.  B.  Sprague,  about  the  same  time  says, 
^'  Revivals  have  of  late  more  frequently  commenced 
in  Bible  classes  and  Sunday  schools  than  anywhere 
else  ;  and  not  a  few  instances  have  occurred,  in  which 
all  or  nearly  all  the  inembers  of  a  class  have  be- 
come hopefully  the  subjects  of  renewing  grace; 
while  the  work,  which  had  its  beginning  here,  has 
extended  on  the  right  hand  and  on  the  left,  till  mul- 
titudes have  experienced  its  quickening  and  reno- 
vating influence."  "  It  is  a  well  known  fact,"  he 
adds,  ''that  the  records  of  Sabbath  schools  and  the 
records  of  revivals  are  to  a  great  extent  identified 
— that  the  noblest  triumphs  of  God's  grace  have 
often  been  found  in  these  nurseries  of  knowledge, 
virtue  and  piety.'' 

In  a  certain  school  in  New  England,  in  1832, 
sixty-one  out  of  fifteen  classes  of  160  pupils,  under 
sixteen  years  of  age,  became  hopefully  pious.  In 
six  classes,  embracing  seventy-one  young  persons 
over  sixteen  years  of  age,  sixty  indulged  hope  that 
they  had  passed  from  death  unto  life,  making  in  all 
one  hundred  and  twenty-one  who  became  hopefully 
pious  in  a  school  of  231  scholars.  In  a  County  Sab- 
bath-school Society,  in  Mass.,  embracing  ten  parishes, 
and  the  same  number  of  schools,  the  Lord  smiled 
upon  this  institution,  in  1834-5,  and  shed  down  up- 
on it  the  influence  of  his  Holy  Spirit.  Six  schools 
were  blessed  with  powerful  revivals  of  religion. 
Three  hundred  scholars  from  these  ten  schools  made 
a  profession  during  the  year.  It  was  supposed  the 
15 


338  HANDBOOK  OF  REVIVALS. 

whole  number  that  passed  from  death  to  life  was 
over  four  hundred. 

It  is  an  interesting  circumstance  that  special  ef- 
forts to  estabHsh  Sunday  schools  all  through  New 
York  and  Brooklyn,  were  in  active  progress  when 
the  revival  of  1857  and  1858  commenced.  Up  to 
this  time  there  was  no  organized  systematic  effort 
to  establish  and  sustain  mission  schools.  It  was  the 
spontaneous  effort  of  individuals.  A  Sunday  school 
Union  had  existed  for  years  ;  but  it  contemplated 
little  more  than  a  bond  of  union  among  the  schools, 
and  made  no  aggressive  movements.  Early  in  the 
year  1855,  this  organization  was  given  up,  and  a  new 
one  formed,  with  special  reference  to  the  missionary 
work;  and  it  became  an  important  element  in  the 
revival  that  soon  followed. 

The  intimate  connection  between  Sunday  schools 
and  revivals  is  obvious  upon  the  least  reflection. 
Probably  there  are  in  the  United  States  some  four 
millions  of  scholars  in  Sunday  schools,  with  some 
eight  hmidred  thousand  teachers.  Can  anything  be 
more  important  for  the  cause  of  the  Redeemer  than 
revivals  of  pure  rehgion  among  these  mighty  hosts 
of  children  and  youth  ?  What  an  amount  of  sancti- 
fied influence  were  thereby  secured  ! 

Several  things  are  necessary  in  order  to  the  great- 
est efficiency  of  the  Sunday  school  movement. 
There  must  be  an  adequate  teaching  force ;  the 
attendance  and  improvement  of  the  young ;  and 
purity  of  doctrine  in  the  instruction  given.  Now 
only  by  revivals  can  we  have  a  sufficient  number  of 


THE  SUNDA  V  SCHOOL  AND  REVIVALS.       33^ 

competent  teachers, — themselves  taught  of  God, 
and  full  of  the  Spirit,  able  and  willing  to  discharge 
their  high  trusts.  Revivals  give  to  teachers  a  tender 
concern  for  their  pupils,  right  views  of  their  relations, 
and  the  power  of  a  constraining  love. 

They  also  serve  greatly  to  increase  the  number 
of  those  taught.  Under  a  strong  heavenly  influence, 
teachers  go  out  into  the  highways  and  hedges  and 
compel  the  wanderers  to  come  in ;  and  parents 
gladly  cooperate  in  filling  up  the  school;  while  the 
true  end  of  all  instruction,  the  conversion  and  sanc- 
tification  of  those  who  are  taught,  is  gained  by  the 
mighty  power  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  At  the  same 
time,  the  truth  "  as  it  is  in  Jesus  "  is  imparted  ;  for 
it  is  in  a  cold,  not  a  revived  state  of  the  churches, 
that  doctrines  are  corrupted. 

It  must  also  be  remembered,  that  the  pupils  in 
the  Sabbath  schools  are  generally  in  the  morning  of 
life,  and  that  a  revival  in  numbering  them  as  its  sub- 
jects, secures  the  influence  of  nearly  a  whole  life  to 
the  cause  of  truth  and  piety.  When  an  individual 
comes  into  the  kingdom  with  the  full  freshness  and 
vigor  of  youth,  there  is  occasion  for  joy  not  merely 
because,  from  an  heir  of  hell  one  has  become  an 
heir  of  heaven,  but  because  there  is  reason  to  hope 
for  a  useful  life  in  the  advancement  of  the  cause 
of  Christ.  When,  therefore,  the  dews  ,of  divine 
grace  descend  copiously  upon  Sabbath  schools, 
there  is  an  amount  of  influence  secured  in  favor  of 
the  interests  of  the  church  which  outruns  all  calcu- 
lation, 

IS* 


340  HANDBOOK  OF  REVIVALS. 

Then  look  upon  the  Sunday  school  as  an  aux- 
iliary in  the  cause  of  revivals.  We  hesitate  not  to  say 
that  a  more  important  influence  for  good,  or  one 
more  actually  effective  upon  the  character  of  men, 
(except  always  the  ministry  and  the  churches,  as 
such,)  cannot  be  found  than  is  seen  to-day  in  the 
organized  and  active  Sunday  school  forces  of  Chris- 
tendom. Here  is  at  once  the  material  and  the 
enginery  of  revivals. 

What  wise  pastor,  if  he  desire  a  revival,  does  not 
look  first  to  his  Sunday  school?  There  are  the 
hearts  most  apt  to  catch  anew  the  heavenly  flame, 
and  hands  most  ready  for  sanctified  service.  And 
there  are  found  scores  and  hundreds  of  souls  in  the 
most  impressible  and  hopeful  condition  of  life.  The 
present  generation  of  youthful  pastors,  missionaries, 
teachers,  and  earnest  workers  of  any  kind,  are  chiefly 
the  precious  fruits  of  that  which  was  scattered  as  a 
handful  of  corn  in  early  Sunday  school  efforts. 

There  is  another  point  of  view  in  which  the  influ- 
ence of  Sabbath  schools  is  helpful  to  revivals.  We 
refer  to  the  fact  that  they  contribute  to  right  views 
of  religious  truth,  and  to  the  purity  of  revivals.  Dr. 
Archibald  Alexander  has  somewhere  said  :  "  In  a 
revival,  it  makes  the  greatest  difference  in  the  world 
whether  the  people  have  been  carefully  taught,  or  are 
ignorant  of  the  truths  of  the  Bible.  The  impression 
on  the  minds  of  the  people  in  such  a  work  is  the 
exact  counterpart  of  the  truth ;  just  as  the  impres- 
sion on  the  wax  corresponds  to  the  seal.''  In  this 
respect  the  results  of  Sunday  schools  are  invaluable. 


THE  SUNDA  V  SCHOOL  AND  REVIVALS.       34 f 

Viewed  in  whatever  light,  then,  who  can  resist 
the  conviction  that  through  our  Sunday  schools  are 
to  be  gathered  the  largest  harvests  of  glory  in  the 
salvation  of  men  ?  There  is  no  rival  operation. 
There  is  no  comparable  instrument.  There  is  no 
agency  to  take  the  place  of  this  great  work,  even  in 
the  mose  partial  degree. 

As  to  the  conditions  of  increased  effectiveness  in 
sotcl-saving,  on  the  part  of  the  Sunday  school,  several 
things  must  be  secured. 

First  of  all,  ministers  and  churches  must  have  a 
more  lively  interest  in  this  department  of  Christian 
activity.  The  churches,  as  such,  must  come  to  feel 
that  this  is  the  most  hopeful  scheme  for  the  welfare 
of  the  people ;  and  so  give  to  it  their  sympathies, 
prayers  and  co-operation. 

And  ministers  must  view  Sunday  school  work  as 
not  separable  from,  but  a  part  of  their  appointed 
ministry.  "  The  teachers  of  my  school,"  remarked 
a  pastor,  ''are  but  parts  of  myself:  like  the  fingers 
of  a  power-press,  they  take  up  the  very  pages  which 
I  desire  to  impress,  and  smoothly  and  quietly  spread 
them  out  before  me,  prepared  to  receive  the  blessed 
communications  from  on  high  which  I  long  to  stamp 
on  their  minds  and  hearts  forever."  This  is  a 
correct  view.  Thus  the  rninister  reaches  out  the 
arms  of  his  strength  over  his  congregation,  inciting 
all  the  members  to  activity,  and  bringing  them  into 
harmony  and  mutual, affection. 

Thus,  too,  is  the  minister  himself  benefited. 
There  is  great  force  in  what  has  been  remarked  as  to 


342  HANDBOOK  OF  REVIVALS. 

the  personal  advantage  coming  to  the  pastor  who  is 
closely  linked  with  his  school.  It  makes  him  more 
effective  and  real  in  every  other  department  of  his 
duty.  It  is  the  very  manufacture  which  the  raw  ma- 
terial of  a  multitude  of  ministers  requires  to  trans- 
form them  into  useful,  appropriate,  and  practical 
agents  in  the  Lord's  house.  It  mortalizes  their  min- 
istry, by  bringing  them  down  to  a  practical  shape  and 
compelling  the  cultivation  of  a  common-sense  habit 
of  teaching  and  address.  It  converts  their  abstrac- 
tions into  realities,  and  by  making  them  the  "  teach- 
ers of  babes"  makes  them  the  more  intelligible  and 
useful  teachers  for  all.  "  When  will  ministers  cease 
to  try  to  feed  their  sheep  out  of  horse-racks  ?"  said  a 
plain  man  once,  in  expressing  his  dissatisfaction  with 
a  sermon  which  he  could  not  understand.  There 
would  be  less  of  this  if  they  were  used  to  feeding  the 
lambs. 

There  must  be  more  of  the  aggressive  s fir  it  in  our 
Sunday  schools.  It  is  too  often  the  case  that  a 
.school  is  making  no  earnest  efforts,  to  lengthen  its 
borders ;  it  is  content  in  its  own  sweet  enjoyment, 
which  is  foreign  to  the  spirit  of  the  gospel. 

Every  Sunday  school  should  feel  bound  to  "  go 
up  and  possess  the  land,''  and  rest  not  so  long  as 
one  child  is  unembraced  in  the  arms  of  this  compre- 
hensive effort.  Where  children  cannot  be  gathered 
into  the  church  schools  proper,  mission  schools 
should  be  established.  Indeed,  this  is  a  mighty 
Sunday  school  agency,  and  not  yet  half  developed. 


THE  SUNDAY  SCHOOL  AND  REVIVALS. 


343 


Were  the  aggressive  spirit  fully  to  seize  our 
schools,  what  extensive  revivals  would  follow  ! 

As  another  condition  of  increased  efficiency,  doc- 
trinal  truth  imist  be  more  tJiorougJily  taught  in  our 
schools.  It  is  alarming  to  think  what  an  amount 
of  crude  and  false  instruction  is  given  to  classes 
every  week.  We  fear  that  even  the  tJiree  ''  Rs^''  of 
Wm.  Jay,  are  not  insisted  upon ; — R, — ruined  by 
sin :  R, — redeemed  by  Christ :  R, — regenerated  by 
the  Spirit. 

At  a  Sunday  school  Convention  the  following 
conversation  occurred  between  Mr.  A.  and  Mr.  B. 

A.  What  does  that  text,  '*  Feeding  lambs," 
mean? 

B.  I  suppose  it  refers  to  the  little  children. 

A.  To  aU  little  children  ? 

B.  Yes,  I  have  so  regarded  it. 

A.  If  you  call  them  the  lambs  of  Christ,  do  you 
not  imply  that  they  are  either  regenerate  ones,  or 
that  they  are  holy,  or  in  a  saved  state,  without 
regeneration? 

B.  It  strikes  me  you  are  correct. 

A.  Lambs  are  simply  young  sheep :  they  are  sheep, 
and  Christ  applies  that  term  to  regenerate  ones. 
You  might  call  children  kids,  but  certainly  until 
made  Christians  by  God's  renewing  spirit,  they  are 
not  lambs. 

B.  What,  then,  did  Christ  mean  when  he  direct- 
ed Peter  to  feed  his  lambs  ? 

A.  Evidently  the  weak,  uninstructed,  inexperienced 
ones  of  his  flock,  includinsr  of  course  those  of  tender 


344 


HANDBOOK  OF  REVIVALS, 


years.  One  recently  converted  is  a  lamb,  be  the  age 
what  it  may.  A  lamb  is  one  young  in  experience 
— not  necessarily  young  in  years. 

Here  the  conversation  ended.  Mr.  A.  was  cor- 
rect ;  but  how  often  does  Mr.  B.  find  embodiment  in 
Sunday  school  "  talks,"  not  to  say  instrtictiojis,  even 
from  those  who  are  "  leaders"  in  this  branch  of 
effort !  How  easy,  as  we  see  from  this,  to  inculcate 
the  idea  that  children  are  little  ^'  innocent"  things,  and 
not  needing  conversion  !  And  worse  yet,  that  if  they 
are  "  good  "  they  will  go  to  heaven  ! — pure  legalism  ! 

Just  now  doctrinal  teaching  is  decried,  and  the 
demand  is,  "Teach  practical  truths!"  But  what 
reliance  can  be  placed  upon  practical  teaching  that 
has  not  its  origin  in  a  clear,  strong,  sharply  cut  sys- 
tem of  doctrine  ?     Who  will  vouch  for  its  orthodoxy  ? 

And  all  this  outcry  against  teaching  the  *'  dry 
dogmas"  of  religion  is  as  utterly  unphilosophical  as 
it  is  mischievous.  As  Dr.  Gulliver  remarks,  if  this 
talk  were  to  be  taken  hterally,  it  would  show  about 
as  much  sense  as  a  demand  that  shipmasters  should 
never  be  taught  the  principles'  of  navigation  ;  that  ■ 
farmers  should  only  be  anxious  to  learn  what  their 
grandfathers  did ;  that  physicians  should  practice 
by  a  ''  Dispensatory ; "  and  parents  govern  their 
children  according  to  "The  Mother's  Own  Book.'' 

Dr.  Arnot,  of  Scotland,  in  his  Evangelical  Alii-  . 
ance  address,  in  N.  Y.  in   1873,  says  with  reference 
to  the  modern  theorizers,  "  For  our  convenience  they 
have  compressed  the  essence  of  their  system  into  a 
phrase  that  is  compact  and  portable.     '  A  grain  of 


THE  SUNDA  Y  SCHOOL  AND  REVIVALS. 


345 


charity  is  worth  a  ton  of  dogma.'  The  maxim  is 
well  constructed,  and  its  meaning  is  by  no  means 
obscure.  If  it  were  true  I  should  have  no  fault  to 
find  with  it.  But  as  I  have  seen  a  mechanic,  after 
the  rule  applied  to  his  work  gave  unequivocal  de- 
cision on  its  form,  turning  the  rule  round  and  trying 
it  the  other  way,  lest  some  mistake  should  occur;  so 
in  this  important  matter  before  us,  it  may  be  of  use 
to  express  the  same  maxim  in  another  form,  lest 
any  fallacy  should  be  left  lurking  unobserved  in  its 
folds ;  thus  "  a  small  stream  flowing  on  the  ground 
is  worth  acres  of  clouds  careering  in  the  sky."  In 
this  form  the  maxim  is  arrant  nonsense ;  but  the 
two  forms  express  an  identical  meaning,  like  the 
opposite  terms  of  an  algebraic  equation.  Want- 
ing clouds  above  us,  there  could  be  no  streams, 
great  or  small,  flowing  at  our  feet ;  so,  wanting  dog- 
m.a — that  is,  doctrine  revealed  by  God  and  received 
by  man — there  could  be  no  charity.  They  scorn 
dogma  and  laud  charity^ — that  is,  they  vilify  the 
clouds  and  sing  paeans  to  running  streams  !'' 

Again;  there  must  be  better  aims  and  the  zviser 
■use  of  means,  in  our  S  unday  schools  in  order  to  their 
greater  effectiveness  in  soul-saving.  The  teacher's 
thought  and  plan  must  be  that  of  a  real  and  living 
messenger  of  Christ  to  a  little  congregation,  whose 
eternity  may  depend  upon  this  immediate  relation 
and  opportunity. 

And  the  expectation  should  be  that  the  pupil 
will  be  converted.  This  expectation  is  the  teacher's 
right ;  because  it  is  the  subject  of  the  divine  prom- 

15* 


34^ 


HANDBOOK  OF  REVIVALS. 


ise  ;  and  what  God  has  promised  we  have  a  right  to 
expect. 

Of  course  this  assumes  the  piety,  and  the  deep 
piety,  of  the  teacher.  The  piety,  we  say,  for  what  is 
a  Sunday  school  teacher  but  a  minister  of  God  ?  In 
the  very  nature  of  the  employment  it  is  a  work  for 
Christians  and  for  them  alone.  It  is  really  a  minis- 
try for  souls  in  eternal  things,  and  at  a  period  of 
life  when  the  impressions  received  are  very  perma- 
nent and  effectual.  As  well  have  unconverted  min- 
isters as  unconverted  Sunday  school  teachers.  In 
either  case  it  would  be  the  blind  leading  the  blind. 
Of  all  qualifications  in  a  teacher,  certainly  the  essen- 
tial one  is  regeneration. 

It  also  assumes  that  there  is  deep  piety  on  the 
part  of  the  teacher.  Teachers  should  not  only  be 
alive  to  God,  but  lively  for  God.  They  imperatively 
need  a  real  living  experience  of  the  power  of  the 
truth,  and  the  love  of  the  word  of  God,  and  an 
earnest  desire  for  the  salvation  of  those  to  whom  it 
is  offered,  with  a  real  behef  that  they  can  be,  and 
ought  to  be  saved,  under  Its  ministration.  This 
constitutes  the  adaptation  of  the  ministry  in  the 
pulpit,  and  is  equally  the  instrument  of  blessing  for 
precious  souls  In  the  Sunday  school. 

Besides  this  right  aim,  there  must  be  the  wise 
use  of  means  for  the  conversion  of  the  unrenewed. 

Personal  conversation  is  one  of  these  means. 
There  is  much  talking  at  scholars  that  is  not  adapted 
to  their  conversion ;  but  the  wise  use  of  personal  ap- 
peal is  a  most  cogent  and  effective  ageney. 


THE  SUNDA  Y  SCHOOL  AND  REVIVALS. 


347 


Letter  writing  is  often  still  better.  Where,  from 
many  causes,  conversation  cannot  be  had  under 
favorable  circumstances,  a  loving,  earnest,  tender 
epistle  directed  to  the  pupil  will  produce  the  desired 
result.    No  teacher  should  leave  this  method  untried. 

Visiting  from  house  to  Jiouse^  not  only  their  own 
scholars,  but  the  family  and  the  neighbors  also,  is 
a  method  which  wise  and  earnest  teachers  will  not 
neglect.  There  are  hundreds  upon  hundreds  of 
country  towns,  thinly  settled,  and  with  perhaps  not 
population  enough  to  sustain  preaching,  where  Sun- 
day school  teachers  are  the  only  Jnunan  reliance  for 
the  salvation  of  the  inhabitants.  God  grant  them 
grace  to  be  missionaries  to  the  destitute  I 

Positive  identification  with  the  pupils  is  a  mighty 
advantage.  The  scholars  will  then  feel  that  their 
teachers  are  their  true  friends,  and  will  be  ready  to 
yield  to  their  influence. 

Prayer  with  the  classes  is  a  powerful  instrumen- 
tality. Are  there  not  many  classes  who  never  heard 
the  voice  of  their  teacher  in  supplication  in  their 
behalf?  Are  there  not  many  pastors  who  never 
knelt  with  their  Sunday  school  classes  and  prayed 
with  them  ?  What  an  agency  is  here  unused  !  The 
writer  of  this  work  has  few  more  pleasant  memories 
than  of  those  seasons  when  he  has  bowed  with  his 
Sunday  school,  class  by  class,  so  far  as  time  would 
allow,  while  they  knelt  around  him.  At  times  he  has 
requested  the  scholars,  at  the  close  of  the  lesson,  to 
come  around  him  near  the  platform,  and  kneel  in 
prayer:  almost  the  whole  school  complying  with  the 


348 


HANDBOOK  OF  REVIVALS. 


request.  On  such  occasions  heaven  has  come  nigh 
to  earth  ! 

Bringing  the  scholars  to  the  pastor  is  an  incal- 
culable advantage.  Especially  in  times  of  a  revival, 
when  many  are  awakened,  is  the  pastor  by  this 
means  very  greatly  assisted,  and  the  teacher's  influ- 
ence is  greatly  extended.  A  good  minister  will 
always  encourage  this  practice,  and  wise  teachers  will 
use  their  best  endeavors  towards  the  same  end. 

Meetings  for  conversation  and  prayer  can  hardly 
be  held  too  often.  Frequently  when  it  is  not  sus- 
pected rehgious  concern  is  felt  by  a  scholar ;  and  in 
this  way  it  is  developed.  Many  a  revival  in  the 
writer's  congregation  has  begun  thus.  At  first, 
perhaps,  there  was  but  one  inquirer ;  but  that  was 
a  living  coal,  and  though  a  little  matter,  it  kindled  a 
great  fire. 

The  Sunday  school  and  Revivals !  How  inter- 
esting a  topic!  What  glory  from  thence  already  fills 
the  heavenly  courts  !  What  numbers  of  teachers 
and  scholars  are  there  rejoicing  together  before  God ! 
What  numbers  are  on  their  way  thither  !  And  what 
encouragements  to  hope  that,  as  the  ages  go  on,  the 
church  of  Christ  will  more  and  more,  through  this 
source  clothe  herself  with  souls  ''  as  with  an  orna- 
ment, and  bind  them  on  her  as  a  bride  doeth ! " 

"  O  Lord,  Revive  Thy  Work  !** 


CHAPTER   XVI. 

TREATMENT  OF  INQUIRERS. 

"P  ASTORS  of  inexperience,  and  even  skilled  work- 
ers, are  often  perplexed  as  to  the  treatment 
of  inquirers.  And  the  matter  is  one  of  exceed- 
ing importance.  Most  responsible  is  the  office  of  an 
adviser  under  such  interesting  circumstances.  It  is 
perhaps  the  crisis  of  a  soul.  The  mind  is  in  a  state 
to  be  easily  influenced,  and  the  subject  is  one  involv- 
ing all  the  interests  of  eternity.  Of  what  vast  con- 
sequence may  a  word,  a  suggestion,  an  item  of 
advice  now  be  ! 

The  condition  of  a  soul  then  is  like  that  of  a  sick 
person  when  in  the  critical  period,  and  the  case  is 
balancing  between  life  and  death.  And  the  concern 
of  the  spiritual  adviser  may  well  be  greater  than  that 
of  the  physician,  who  watches  each  symptom,  and 
anxiously  counts  the  number  of  the  pulse-beats  in  a 
minute  ! 

Nor  can  it  be  doubted  that  false  instruction  is 
often  given,  even  by  those  who  have  been  taught  of 
God.  Not  every  Christian  is  fit  to  talk  to  inquirers. 
The  warm-hearted  and  enthusiastic  may  mislead  ; 
and  if  inexperienced  and  unintelligent,  it  were  well 
for  them  to  leave  this  service  to  other  hands.  A 
i6 


350 


HANDBOOK  OF  REVIVALS. 


master  workman  in  spiritual  things,  once  said,  "  the 
more  experience  I  have,  and  the  more  I  observe  the 
workings  of  things,  the  more  suspicious  I  am  of  the 
attempts  of  even  good  people  to  direct  their  anxious 
friends." 

Yet  directions  to  inquirers  should  be  given.  It 
IS  an  error  of  some  to  limit  all  advice  to  this :  "  Re- 
pent and  believe."  Can  the  sinner  do  this  before 
understanding  at  least  sometliing  of  what  it  is  ?  A 
large  part  of  the  conduct  of  a  revival  consists  in 
counselling  the  awakened ;  and  on  the  manner  in 
which  this  duty  is  performed,  as  much  as  anything, 
depend  both  the  character  of  the  work  and  its  re- 
sults. How  important,  therefore,  that  ministers 
and  members  be  so  enlightened  as  to  be  safe  guides 
on  this  momentous  subject  ;  that  thus  they  may 
never  put  in  jeopardy  the  interests  of  those  whom 
they  attempt  to  direct. 

Perhaps  we  can  best  discuss  the  subject  by  pro- 
posing and  answering  several  questions. 

I .  What  are  some  of  the  methods  of  ascertaining 
and  approaching  inquirers  ? 

Requesting  them  to  call  upon  the  pastor  is  one 
of  these.  Good  ministers  have  always  encouraged 
the  anxious  to  make  it  known  by  coming  to  them 
for  conversation  and  advice,  either  singly  or  together. 
The  practice  is  every  way  desirable. 

Written  requests  for  prayer,  either  sent  to  the 
pastor  at  his  home,  or  handed  in  for  presentation  at 
meetings,  is  another  method.  This  does  not  identify 
the  inquirers,  to  a  great  extent,   but   it  is   a   useful 


TREA  TMEN  T  OF  INQ  UIRERS.  3  5 1 

custom,  and  greatly  resorted  to  of  late  in  almost 
all  revival  meetings.  Dr.  Payson  adopted  the  plan 
of  having  a  box  at  the  church-door,  in  which  written 
requests  for  prayer  were  deposited. 

Rising  for  prayer  is  another  method.  Half  a 
century  ago  this  became  quite  common,  though  some 
strongly  objected  to  it,  especially  in  large  assemblies. 
The  practice,  however,  has  secured  quite  general 
sanction,  and  is  common  in  almost  all  meetings  in 
times  of  special  interest. 

Anxious  seats  (as  they  were  unfortunately  called) 
became  common  about  the  same  time.  It  cannot  be 
said  that  they  met  with  general  approval ;  and  the 
more  conservative  pastors  strongly  discountenanced 
them. 

Coini?tg  forward  for  prayer,  {which,  is  little  else 
than  the  above,)  is  very  general  in  revival  meetings. 
We  do  not  see  that  exception  can'  be  taken  to  the 
thing  itself,  though  methods  sometimes  used  to  per- 
suade, urge,  and  almost  force  attendants  thus  to  pre- 
sent themselves,  should  not  be  countenanced.  The 
advantage  here  claimed  is  that  the  person  is  thus  corn- 
knitted  to  serious  things.  The  objection  that  ''there 
is  great  danger,  when  you  persuade  a  man  who  is 
not  yet  converted,  pubhcly  to  commit  himself,  that 
he  will  be  induced  by  other  than  religious  feelings 
and  motives  to  persevere  and  come  into  the  church, 
and  hang  as  a  dead  weight  upon  the  cause,''  does 
not  seem  to  have  force.  Nor  yet  again,  another, 
sometimes  urged,  that  this  encourages  forwardness, 
ostentation,  and  rashness.     Where  discretion  is  used, 


352 


HANDBOOK  OF  REVIVALS, 


we  do  not  see  how  harm  can  come  from  the  practice, 
provided  the  state  of  things  seems  to  call  for  it.  It 
is  in  place  to  state  that  Dr.  Nettleton  never  adopted 
the  anxious  seat,  nor  requested  persons  to  rise  in  the 
assembly  to  be  prayed  for,  or  to  signify  that  they 
had  given  their  hearts  to  God,  or  that  they  had 
made  up  their  minds  to  attend  to  the  subject  of  re- 
ligion. 

Inquiry  meetings  are  now  almost  universally  ap- 
proved. Dr.  Humphrey  writes  thus  :  "  Among  the 
means  which  God  has  signally  blessed  in  carrying 
forward  revivals  of  religion,  meetings  for  personal 
conversation  with  the  awakened  are  found  to  hold 
an  important  place.  These  meetings  are  by  com- 
mon consent  called  hiquiry  meetings,  in  distinction 
from  all  others — a  better  name,  I  think,  could  not  be 
given  them.  And  in  the  progress  of  a  powerful  re- 
vival, when  large  numbers  are  in  the  several  stages 
of  alarm  and  inquiry,  they  are  so  essential,  that  no 
pastor  who  would  make  the  most  of  his  strength, 
can  dispense  with  them.  When  they  were  first  in- 
troduced among  the  means  which  God  has  been 
pleased  to  own  in  the  glorious  "  times  of  refreshing 
from  his  presence,"  I  do  not  know.  In  the  great  re- 
vivals at  the  beginning  of  the  present  century,  I 
neither  saw  nor  heard  of  such  inquiry  meetings. 
Indeed,  my  first  acquaintance  with  them  was  about 
1817,  it  might  be  a  little  earher,  when  Mr.  Nettleton 
^was  in  the  midst  of  his  remarkable  career,  going  from 
place  to  place  in  the  shining  armor  of  his  mission, 
"  the  Lord  working  mightily  with  him,"  wherever  he 


TREA  TMENT  OF  INQ  UIRERS.  353 

went.  He  held  inquiry  meetings,  (rt:;2;i'/^z^^  meetings 
as  he  called  them,)  and  felt  that  in  the  midst  of  a 
large  revival  he  could  not  do  without  them.  Other 
highly  favored  servants  of  the  Lord,  ever  since  his 
day,  have  felt  so ;  and  such  inquiry  meetings  as  he 
held  are  now  almost  as  firmly  established,  where 
God  pours  out  his  Spirit,  as  special  meetings  for 
prayer." 

''  The  two  great  objects  of  an  inquiry  meeting  are, 
to  ascertain  the  actual  state  of  the  revival,  and  in  a 
very  few  words  to  drop  into  the  ear  of  the  inquirer, 
such  advice  as  seems  to  be  wanted  at  the  moment. 
Where  the  number  is  large,  there  is  no  time  for 
extended  conversation  ;  but  as  he  passes  round,  the 
pastor  will  ascertain  where  it  is  needed,  and  will 
reserve  such  cases  for  personal  interviews  elsewhere. 
The  meeting  should  always  be  opened  with  a  short 
prayer,  and  all  should  be  requested  to  kneel.  Some 
may  regard  the  posture  as  a  matter  of  very  little 
consequence ;  but  it  is  *'  much  every  way."  It 
brings  down  stiff  knees,  that  perhaps  have  never 
kneeled  before  ;  begets  a  sacred  awe  and  reverence 
which  pertains  to  no  other  posture  ;  and  no  other 
posture  should  be  encouraged  at  such  a  meeting, 
where  there  is  room  to  kneel.  In  passing  round,  the 
minister  may  either  speak  to  each  individual,  in  a 
voice  not  so  low  but  that  those  who  sit  next  can 
hear  at  least  a  part  of  what  is  said,  or  lower  it  down 
to  a  whisper,  so  that  the  individual  alone  can  hear." 

What  we  consider  the  best  method  of  conducting 
inquiry  meetings  is  brought  out  in  the  above.     We 


354  HANDBOOK  OF  RE  VI VALS. 

add  an  item  or  two.  The  pastor,  in  these  meetings 
may  well  make  a  memorandum  of  the  names  of  the 
inquirers  ;  and  endeavor  to  be  able  to  identify  each 
one.  It  is  also  an  excellent  practice  when  all  are 
kneeling,  for  the  leader  to  give,  to  the  inquirers 
words  to  repeat  after  him,  in  the  simplest  and  most 
direct  form  of  supplication,  confession,  and  self-dedi- 
cation. We  have  found  this  of  very  great  advan- 
tage. When  any  important  thought  is  suggested 
by  the  answers  ehcited,  it  is  well  to  throw  it  out  to 
the  meeting,  as  briefly  as  possible,  and  then  pass 
on.  We  always  make  it  a  practice,  too,  to  give  to 
inquirers  tracts,  or  pamphlets,  adapted  either  to 
awaken,  or  direct,  as  the  case  may  seem  to  require. 
This  is  of  great  importance ;  as  reading  will  tend 
to  fix  upon  the  mind  the  impression  which  the  con- 
versation may  have  made,  and  lead  to  clearer  views 
of  truth  and  duty. 

Invitations  to  remain  after  the  assembly  is  dis- 
missed^ is  another  method  of  access  to  inquirers  ; 
though  it  is  apt  to  lead  to  the  continuance  of  meet- 
ings to  unreasonable  hours,  which,  except  in  the 
most  extreme  cases,  should  be  avoided. 

The  above  are  some  available  methods  of  com- 
ing into  contact  with  inquirers. 

2.  What  should  be  some  of  the  primary  objects  in 
dealing  with  inquirers? 

First  of  all  to  obtain  an  exact  knowledge  of  their 
mental  condition.  Such  points  as  these  should  re- 
ceive attention  :  What  is  the  true  cause  of  the  appar- 
ent concern  ?  What  has  produced  it  ?  How  long  has 


77?^^  TMEN  T  OF  INQ  UIRERS,  355 

it  been  felt  ?  Is  there  real  sincerity  ?  Is  there  a 
sense  of  sin  ?  How  much  knowledge  has  this  person 
of  scripture  truth?  Upon  what  subject  is  light  most 
needed?  Is  there  genuine  conviction,  or  is  it  only 
the  temporary  excitement  of  the  sympathies  and 
feelings  ?  And  is  there  a  fixed  determination,  or 
otherwise  ? 

Careful  instruction  should  be  another  chief  object. 
Truth  is  the  instrument  in  conversion.  Therefore 
the  great  thing  is  to  bring  truth  to  bear  upon  the 
mind.  Difficulties  must  be  cleared  up;  darkness 
dissipated  ;  errors  removed.  Light,  light, — this  is 
the  great  thing  required. 

Genuine  conviction  should  be  a  chief  object  aim- 
ed at.  There  may  be  conviction  enough  to  bring 
the  sinner  to  you  for  counsel,  when  there  is  not 
enough  to  bring  him  to  Christ  for  salvation.  There 
should  be  no  superficial  work  here.  Let  sin  be 
spread  out  before  the  mind.  Let  the  length  and 
breadth  of  the  law  be  enlarged  upon.  Get  at  the 
conscience ;  never  be  drawn  aside  into  either  specu- 
lations, or  doctrinal  discussions.  Charge  home  guilt. 
Show  a  present  condemnation,  and  an  impending 
peril.  Press  the  duty  of  immediate  repentance,  and 
set  forth  the  awful  guilt  of  unbelief  and  the  rejection 
of  Christ. 

The  following  statement  by  Dr.  Payson,  of  his 
aims  in  meeting  inquirers,  answers  very  happily,  in 
its  main  aspects,  the  question  under  consideration. 
He  says :  '*  We  should  endeavor  to  bring  sinners  to 
the   same   point  to  which  God  would  bring  them. 


356  HANDBOOK  OF  REVIVALS. 

This  point  is  a  complete  self-despair  and  hope  in 
Christ.  The  former  is  a  pre-requisite  to  the  latter. 
I  therefore  aim  in  the  first  place  to  increase  their 
convictions  of  sins,  especially  of  the  great  damning 
sin  of  unbelief.  If  they  ask,  What  shall  we  do  ?  I 
never  dare  give  them  any  other  answer  than  that 
given  by  Christ,  and  his  apostles:  '  Repent,  and  be- 
lieve the  Gospel.*  I  insist  much  on  the  character 
of  God  ;  the  strictness,  extent,  and  spirituality  of  his 
law  ;  the  various  artifices,  deceptions,  and  excuses 
of  the  heart ;  the  false  hopes  of  sinners  and  hypo- 
crites ;  the  nature  of  true  and  false  conversion  ;  and 
the  great  danger  of  being  deceived.  I  also  frequent- 
ly warn  them  of  the  dreadful  consequences  of  delay- 
ing repentance,  grieving  the  Spirit,  losing  their  con- 
victions, or  resting  on  false  hopes,  like  the  stony- 
ground  hearers.  I  labor  especially  to  convince  them 
that  all  the  difficulties  which  oppose  their  salvation 
lie  in  their  own  hearts — that  Christ  is  willing  to  save 
them — but  they  are  unwilling  to  be  saved  in  his  way 
and  are  therefore  without  excuse.  This  is  a  very 
important  point.  I  have  seen  none  go  back  who  ap- 
peared to  be  truly  convinced  of  this.  In  addition  to 
this,  I  say  much  of  the  glory,  beauty,  and  sufficiency 
of  Christ,  and  of  the  perfect  freeness  of  the  blessings 
which  he  offers,  and  endeavor  to  show  them  the  hor- 
rid pride,  ingratitude,  etc.,  of  neglecting  to  accept 
of  them." 

3.  What  are  some  of  the  errors  and  obstacles  com- 
mon to  inquirers?  A  prominent  one  is,  that  they 
must  make  themselves  better^  and  so  recommend  them- 


TREA  TMEN  T  OF  INQ  UIRERS.  357 

selves,  in  some  sense,  to  the  favor  of  God.  They 
are  slow  to  apprehend  that  they  have  but  to  accept 
the  proffers  made  in  the  Gospel. 

Hence  the  legal  zvay  of  seeking,  salvation  is  uni- 
versal in  the  early  stages  of  awakening.  For  this 
reason  inquirers  must  be  shown  the  utter  futility  of 
their  works,  and  the  duty  of  accepting  the  finished 
work  of  Christ. 

Waiting  for  feeling  is  another  error  with  inquirers. 
They  often  imagine  that  if  only  they  could  have 
some  overwhelming  sense  of  sin,  some  awful  terror, 
and  shed  copious  tears,  then  they  would  be  saved. 
Hence  they  must  be  shown  that  there  is  no  virtue 
whatever  in  all  their  bad  feelings.  We  sometimes 
put  it  in  this  way :  Were  you  in  a  house  on  fire, 
would  you  make  no  effort  to  escape  from  the  devour- 
ing element  until  you  felt  the  flames  ?  If  bitten  by  a 
rabid  animal,  would  you  wait  until  you  felt  the 
spasms  before  you  sought  a  remedy  ?  If  a  sick  man 
has  enough  of  pain  and  a  sense  of  danger  to  make 
him  willing  to  take  the  proffered  remedy,  he  has 
feeling  enough.  So  if  you  have  feeling  enough  to 
cause  you  to  wish  to  be  a  Christian,  to  feel  your 
need  of  a  Saviour,  that  is  feeling  enough. 

Desiring  deeper  coiivictions  is  similar  to  the 
above.  And  here  the  sinner  must  be  made  to  see 
that  all  this  is  but  a  species  of  self-righteousness  : 
that  he  fancies,  perhaps  unconsciously,  that  there  is 
some  merit  in  pangs  of  repentance.  Should  a  stub- 
born child  imagine  he  is  gaining  anything  by  his 
agony  ?     Shall  he  pray  for  more  conviction  ?     Does 


lX 


358 


HANDBOOK  OF  REVIVALS. 


that  make  him  any  better?  Does  his  father  pity 
him  any  more   because  he  stands  out? 

Protracted  sorrows  of  mind  are  often  considered 
necessary  by  inquirers.  They  are  fearful  of  finding 
salvation  too  soon.  It  is  well,  then,  to  point  to  the 
scriptures,  and  ask :  Did  you  ever  find  in  the  Bible 
a  command  that  you  must  have  this  feeling  or  that 
feeling  before  you  could  believe  on  Christ  ?  Did  our 
Lord  tell  Nicodemus  to  go  home  and  wait  until  his 
heart  was  broken,  and  then  come  again  and  receive 
life?  Did  the  apostles  tell  the  thousands  who  were 
awakened  by  Peter's  sermon  on  the  day  of  Pentecost, 
to  wait  for  further  light  or  further  conviction  ?  And 
have  you  not  erred  in  supposing  that  salvation  is  an 
emotion,  or  a  feeling,  or  a  series  of  these,  rather  than 
a  new  life  begun  in  faith  ? 

Waiting  for  the  heart  to  be  cJianged  is  much  the 
same  thing,  "What?"  say  they,  *' am  I  to  repent 
and  believe  in  Christ  before  my  heart  is  changed?" 
Now  the  simple  answer  is,  that  the  change  of  heart 
is  the  very  thing  in  question.  God  requires  sinners 
to  love  him.  That  is  a  change  of  heart.  God  re- 
quires them  to  repent.  That  is  a  change  of  heart. 
God  requires  the  sinner  to  believe  the  Gospel.  That 
is  a  change  of  heart.  God  does  not  teU  us  to  wait  till 
the  heart  is  changed.  The  very  word  itself,  repent, 
signifies  a  change  of  mind  or  heart. 

Laying  out  some  plan  for  God  to  change  them  in 
is  a  frequent  thing  with  inquirers.  It  must  be  made 
plain  that  this  is  all  wrong  ;  that  they  must  not  lay 
out  a  path  beforehand,  but  let  God  lead  them  as  he 


TREA  TMEN  T  OF  INQ  UIRER  S.  3  5  q 

sees  to  be  best ;  and  that  he  always  leads  the  blind 
by  a  way  they  know  not.  Never  was  a  sinner 
brought  into  the  kingdom  through  such  a  course  of 
feeling  as  he  expected. 

Among  the  obstacles  often  lying  in  the  way  of 
the  progress  of  inquirers  are  the  following  : 

Expecting  some  marvellous  and  sudde7t  change. 
Often  they  are  anticipating  some  wondrous  appear- 
ance, or  some  tangible  impression,  as  if  God  would 
speak  to  them,  or  lay  hold  upon  them,  or  prostrate 
them,  like  Saul,  to  the  earth;  or  something  of  this 
kind.  They  must  be  told  that  some  have  more 
marked  views  and  exercises  than  others  :  but  that 
nothing  of  this  kind  is  to  be  expected  ;  and  that 
oftenest  the  Spirit  comes  as  the  "  still,  small  voice." 
The  transition  may  be  like  ushering  from  midnight 
darkness  into  noon.  But  oftenest,  the  light  comes 
as  that  of  the  rising  sun  :  first  whitening,  and  then 
reddening  the  eastern  sky  ;  and  so,  little  by  little, 
approaching  the  perfect  day. 

Dread  of  having  cojnmitted  the  unpardonable 
sin  may  hold  one  back  from  comfort.  In  such  a 
case  it  must  be  shown  that  the  fact  of  their  concern 
is  evidence  of  not  having  thus  sinned.  ''  Where  this 
sin  is  committed  God  has  said,  ''  let  him  alone,"  and 
since  you  are  not  let  alone,  it  is  proof  that  mercy  is 
still  proffered." 

Trying  to  do  too  much  is  a  frequent  obstacle. 
Let  it  be  inquired  :  "  In  what  manner  are  you  striv- 
ing?    Is  it  not  in  a  self-righteous  spirit.^     And  will 


26o  HANDBOOK  OF  RE  VI VALS. 

you  not  now  stop  trying  to  save  yourself,  and  simply 
lay  hold  of  the  arm  of  Christ  ? 

A  supposed  willingness  to  be  saved  is  often  enter- 
tained. They  say :  ''  Oh,  yes,  I  am  perfectly  wiUing 
to  do  this,  or  that ;  I  wish  I  could  do  it  ;  I  would 
give  anything  if  I  could  do  it."  They  must  then  be 
made  to  see  that  being  truly  willing  is  doing  it ;  but 
there  is  a  difference  between  wiUing  and  desiring. 
People  often  desire  to  be  Christians,  when  they  are 
wholly  unwilling  to  be  so. 

Leaning  upon  the  minister,  or  some  one  else  for 
help,  is  sometimes  a  bar  to  progress.  In  that  case 
stand  out  of  the  way :  withdraw  for  a  season,  tintil 
it  is  felt  that  every  prop  has  failed,  and  that  no 
finite  power  in  the  universe  can  help. 

Failing  to  relinquish  what  is  demanded  fre- 
quently stands  in  the  way  of  peace.  Ascertain  the 
truth  on  these  points:  Is  there  not  some  idol,  some 
darling  object,  some  indulgence,  that  you  are  not 
willing  to  give  up  ?  Are  you  not  retaining  a  preju- 
dice, or  ill  will,  or  an  angry  and  unforgiving  spirit 
toward  some  one?  Or  is  there  not  some  redress  or 
confession  to  an  injured  person  which  you  refuse  to 
make  ? 

An  idea  that  they  are  not  converted  often  pre- 
vents peace  on  the  part  of  those  truly  changed.  Ed- 
wards says  of  some  of  the  converts  under  his  eye : 
"  It  does  not  so  much  as  come  into  their  minds  that 
they  are  converted  :  and  very  often  the  reason  is 
that  they  do  not  see  that  they  do  accept  of  this  suffi- 
ciency  of   salvation    which   they  behold   in   Christ, 


TREA  TMENT  OF  INQUIRERS.  361 

having  entertained  a  wrong  notion  of  acceptance." 
And  Dr.  Hallock  remarks,  "  During  my  experience 
in  revivals,  I  have  often  found  that  a  man  who  is 
but  recently  born  of  the  Spirit  would  often  say,  *  No 
sir,'  should  you  ask  him  if  he  is  converted  ;  and  yet 
I  may  have  much  better  evidence  of  his  real  change 
than  I  have  of  another,  who  has  an  early  and  confi- 
dent hope."  Says  Henry  Ward  Beecher,  "  A  disease 
may  pass  its  crisis,  and  for  hours  and  days  one  may 
not  be  conscious  of  it.  My  own  observation  has  led 
me  to  the  conclusion  that  more  persons  become 
true  Christians  without  sudden  joy,  and  without  the 
consciousness,  at  the  time,  of  transition,  or  a  great 
change,  than  with  it." 

4.  WJiat  are  some  of  the  coimsels  which  are  unwise- 
ly  and  injudiciously  givefi  to  hiquirers  ? 

We  specify  the  following : 

" Be  patient  and  wait  God's  time''  God's  time 
is  nozu.  And  is  one  to  be  "•  patient"  in  his  sins  ? 
TeUing  the  sinner  to  wait  for  God  to  convert  him  is 
telling  him  to  continue  in  sin  a  while  longer.  Any 
direction  given  to  sinners  that  does  not  require  them 
immediately  to  obey  God  is  an  indulgence  to  sin.  It 
is  in  effect  giving  them  liberty  still  to  fight  against 
God.  Such  directions  are  wicked  and  cruel.  It  is 
pleading  the  sinner's  cause  against  God. 

"  Continue  to  use  the  means  and  strive  on^'  is  of 
the  same  nature.  By  no  means  discourage,  but 
rather  enjoin,  the  use  of  the  means  of  grace  ;  but 
insist  upon  an  instantaneous  surrender  to  God's 
claims.  To  direct  one  to  keep  on  using  the  means 
16 


362  HANDBOOK  OF  RE  VIVALS. 

is  to  abate  the  sense  of  guilt,  and  lull  the  soul  Into 
stupidity,  or  else,  to  put  the  inquirer  upon  a  course 
of  self-righteous  effort.  God  calls  the  sinner  to  re- 
pent ;  he  threatens  him ;  he  persuades  him ;  he 
uses  motives ;  and  the  sinner  is  distressed  to  agony 
because  he  sees  himself  driven  to  the  dreadful  alter- 
native of  giving  up  his  sins  or  going  to  hell.  He 
ought  instantly  to  relent  and  lay  down  his  weapons. 
But  he  resists,  and  struggles  against  conviction,  and 
that  creates  his  distress.  Now  will  you  tell  him  to 
persevere?  Persevere  in  what?  In  struggling 
against  God?  That  is  just  the  direction  Satan 
would  give.  All  he  wants  is  to  see  him  persevere  in 
just  the  way  he  is  going  on,  and  his  destruction  is 
sure.    The  seat  of  all  the  trouble  is  in  his  own  will. 

A  venerable  minister  in  the  West,  now  in  glory, 
used  to  relate  the  following  incident  with  bitter 
tears:  "In  my  early  ministry,  a  woman  came  to  me 
to  inquire  what  she  should  do  to  be  saved.  I  told 
her  to  go  home  and  read  the  Bible  and  pray,  be 
careful  of  her  conduct,  and  attend  upon  all  the 
means  of  grace.  Some  time  after,  I  saw  her,  and 
inquired  if  she  had  followed  my  directions.  She 
said  she  had,  and  felt  better.  But  she  had  settled 
down  into  a  state  of  quiet  security,  from  which  I 
could  never  awaken  her.  I  felt  that  I  had  murdered 
her  soul ;  and  I  determined  from  that  day  forward, 
that  I  would  never  again  give  a  direction  to  an  in- 
quiring sinner,  which,  if  followed,  would  not  save 
his  soul." 

^^Your  condition  is  e7tcouragi?ig ;  I  hope  you  will 


TREATMENT  OF  INQUIRERS.  363 

soon  be  rejoicing^'  is  dangerous  language  to  a  dis- 
tressed soul.  Of  Dr.  Nettleton  it  is  said,  he  was 
careful  never  to  allay  the  fears  of  inquirers.  He 
never  expressed  to  them  the  opinion  that  their  con- 
dition was  hopeful.  On  the  contrary,  he  gave  them 
to  understand,  that  while  they  remained  impenitent, 
there  was  an  awful  uncertainty  whether  they  would 
be  saved.  He  urged  the  duty  of  immediate  repent- 
ance, and  showed  them  that  they  could  do  nothing 
short  of  repentance  which  would  in  the  least  degree 
improve  their  condition. 

''  Try  to  repent  and  give  your  heart  to  God,  and 
ask  hhn  to  help  you^'  it  objectionable  language.  "  I 
am  willing  to  try;  I  have  tried,  and  what  more  can 
I  do  ?"  is  the  answer  to  your  counsel.  All  this  is 
just  what  a  rebellious  heart  wants.  It  relaxes  the 
pressure  of  present  obligation,  and  helps  to  cast  the 
blame  of  continued  impenitence  on  God. 

Besides  the  above,  there  are  expressions  used  in 
prayer  liable  to  mislead  inquirers  ;— such  as  these  : 
"  Have  mercy  on  these  penitent  ones,''  or — "  on 
those  seeking  thy  love  to  knoiv,''  or — "  those  who 
are  seeking  thee  sorrozving^'  and  the  like.  It  is  bet- 
ter, on  seyeral  accounts,  to  refrain  from  the  use  of 
set  phrases  like  these. 

5.  What  spe'cific  directions  may  with  safety  be 
given  to  inquirers  f 

It  is  always  safe  to  urge  the  sinner  to  repent. 
And  it  should  be  shown  that  this  is  the  exercise  of 
godly  sorrow  for  sin.  When  one  truly  repents, -he 
sees  that  God  has  been  in  the  right,  and  he  in  the 


3^4 


HANDBOOK  OF  REVIVALS. 


wrong ;  that  his  laws  are  holy,  just,  and  good,  and 
by  those  laws  he  is  justly  condemned.  A  sense  of 
the  goodness  of  God  affects  him ;  he  is  ready  to  cry 
out,  "  How  could  I  sin  against  One  so  kind,  so  lov- 
ing, so  patient,  so  forbearing!  Ah,  me!  wretch  that 
I  am  !  I  am  undone,  I  deserve  the  lowest  hell !  *  God 
be  merciful  to  me  a  sinner  !  ' '' 

It  is  always  safe  to  urge  one  to  believe  07t  the 
Lord  yesus  Christ.  And  it  is  important  to  show 
what  true  gospel  faith  is.  The  things  to  be  believed 
must  be  set  before  the  mind : — particularly,  what 
God  has  said  concerning  the  work  and  deservings  of 
his  Son.  ''  You  are  to  believe  that  he  satisfied  di- 
vine justice  for  human  guilt ;  that  he  became  a  pro- 
pitiation for  our  sins  ;  that  what  he  did  and  suffered, 
is  a  ground  for  pardon  to  sinners ;  that  since  he 
died  they  need  not  die ;  and  that  however  guilty 
yoti  may  be,  yet,  repenting  of  sin,  and  trusting  in 
him,  his  merit  becomes,  as  it  were,  yours  ;  and  by  it 
you  are  saved." 

Also  the  act  of  believing  is  to  be  explained : — 
that  it  is  receiving  Christ ;  trusting  in  him  ;  fleeing 
to  him;  coming  \.o\vvsxi\  looking  to  him,  and  the 
like.  Particularly,  must  appropriating  faith  be  made 
plain.  ''  It  is  the  ear  of  the  soul  whereby  the  sinner 
'  hears  the  voice  of  the  Son  of  God  and  lives ; '  the 
palate  of  the  soul  whereby  he  ^  tastes  the  good  word 
of  God  and  the  powers  of  the  world  to  come ; '  the 
feeling  of  the  soul,  whereby  he  perceives  the  pres- 
ence of  him  whom  he  seeks  ;  the  hand  of  the  soul 


TREATMENT  OF  INQUIRERS.  365 

whereby  he  reaches  forth  and  takes  all  the  fulness 
of  Christ  to  himself.'' 

It  is  always  safe  to  exhort  one  to  confess  and  for^ 
sake  sin: — to  confess  it  on  the  knees  before  God, 
with  all  honestness  and  earnestness,  and  to  loathe 
and  turii  away  from  it. 

It  is  always  safe  to  urge  submission  to  God. 
*'  Suppose  a  rebel  in  arms  against  a  king  was  called 
on  to  submit.  What  would  he  understand  by  it  ? 
Why,  that  he  should  yield  the  point,  and  lay  down 
his  arms.  That  is  just  what  it  means  for  a  sinner  to 
submit  to  God.  He  must  cease  his  strife  and  con- 
flict against  his  Maker,  and  be  at  peace  with  him." 

It  is  always  safe  to  urge  the  present  as  the  best 
time  for  making  salvation  sure.  "  There  is  a  special 
energy  and  efficiency  in  the  means  of  grace  :  the 
Spirit  is  near :  ministers  preach  and  Christians  pray 
with  unwonted  earnestness  ;  and  from  many  causes 
you  may  never  see  so  favorable  a  moment  as  now." 

It  is  always  safe  to  warn  against  seeking  salvation 
in  a  self-righteous  spirit.  This  is  so  natural,  and  so 
subtle  a  thing,  that  it  should  be  guarded  against  at 
every  point. 

It  is  always  safe  to  set  forth  Christ's  willingness 
and  the  extreme  simplicity  of  the  plan  of  salvation. 
During  a  religious  awakening  in  a  factory  village  in 
New  England,  a  foreman  was  awakened,  but  he 
could  not  find  peace.  His  superior  sent  him  a  letter, 
requesting  him  to  call  at  six  o'clock.  Promptly  he 
came.  "  I  see  you  believe  me,"  said  his  master. 
The  foreman  assented.     *'  Well,  see ;  here  is  another 


366 


HANDBOOK  OF  REVIVALS. 


letter  sending  for  you  by  One  who  is  equally  in 
earnest,"  said  his  master,  holding  up  a  slip  of  paper 
with  some  texts  of  Scripture  written  on  it.  He  took 
the  paper  and  began  to  read  it  slowly,  "  Come — unto 
vie — all— ye — that — labor^'  etc.  His  lips  quivered, 
his  eyes  filled  with  tears,  and  he  joyfully  said,  "  I  see 
it :  I  am  to  believe  tJiat  in  the  same  way  I  believed 
your  letter!  " 

It  is  always  safe  to  urge  an  immediate  coming  to 
Christ.  "  No  reformation  can  be  genuine  till  you 
come  to  Christ.  No  preparation  is  needed  for  com- 
ing to  him  ;  and  none  can  be  made.'* 

It  is  always  safe  to  tell  of  Jesus  and  his  dying 
love.  We  are  told  of  an  old  emblem  in  the  shape  of 
a  lock,  constructed  of  rings,  on  each  of  which  was  a 
letter,  and  which  would  unlock  only  when  those 
rings  were  so  arranged  as  to  spell  the  word  Jesus. 
Apt  emblem  of  the  human  heart  in  yielding'to  the 
power  of  the  cross  !  Was  one  ever  known  to  open 
except  to  the  name  of  Jesus  ? 

It  is  always  safe  tQ  state  that  an  actual  sense  of 
unfitness  is  true  fitness.  Mr.  Whitfield,  brother  of 
the  noted  preacher,  had  fallen  into  a  desponding 
state.  In  conversation  with  the  Countess  of  Hunt- 
ingdon one  day,  he  said,  *'  My  lady,  I  know  what  you 
say  is  true  :  the  mercy  of  God  is  infinite  :  I  see  it 
clearly.  But,  ah  !  my  lady,  there  is  no  mercy  for  me 
— I  am  a  wretch,  entirely  lost.''  *'  I  am  glad  to  hear 
it,  Mr.  Whitfield,"  said  Lady  H.  ''  I  am  glad  at  my 
heart  that  you  are  a  lost  man."  He  looked  with 
great  surprise.     "  What,  my  lady,  glad  !  glad  at  your 


TREATMENT  OF  INQUIRERS.  t^^'/ 

heart  that  I  am  a  lost  man  ?  "  "  Yes,  Mr.  Whitfield, 
truly  glad  ;  for  Jesus  Christ  came  into  the  world  to 
save  the  lost  ! "  He  laid  down  his  cup  of  tea  on  the 
table.  ''Blessed  be  God  for  that,"  "  Glory  to  God 
for  that  word,"  he  exclaimed.  "Jesus  Christ  came  to 
save  the  lost !  then  I  have  a  ray  of  hope  !  " 

It  is  always  safe  to  urge  a  perpetual  looking  to 
Christ,  Mr.  Spurgeon  tells  how  when  in  trouble 
about  his  soul  he  heard  a  sermon  on  the  text  "  Look 
unto  me,  etc." — "  Fixing  his  eyes  on  me,  as  I  thought, 
before  he  began  to  preach  to  others,  he  said : 
"  Young  man  !  look  !  look  !  look  !  You  are  one  of 
the  ends  of  the  earth  ;  you  feel  you  are ;  you  know 
your  need  of  a  Saviour ;  you  are  trembling  because 
you  think  he  will  never  save  you.  He  says  this 
morning,  '  Look  ! '  O  how  my  soul  was  shaken 
within  me  then  !  What !  thought  I,  does  that  man 
know  me,  and  all  about  me?  He  seemed  as  if  he 
did.  And  it  made  me  '  look ! '  Well,  I  thought, 
lost  or  saved,  I  will  try ;  sink  or  swim,  I  will  run  the 
risk  of  it  ;  and  in  that  moment  I  hope  by  his  grace  I 
looked  upon  Jesus,  and  though  desponding,  down- 
cast, and  ready  to  despair,  and  feeling  that  I  could 
rather  die  than  live  as  I  had  lived,  at  that  very  mo- 
ment it  seemed  as  if  a  young  heaven  had  had  its 
birth  within  my  conscience." 

It  is  always  safe  to  urge  approach  to  God  in 
Chrisfs  najue.  "  A  beggar  comes  to  you  for  charity. 
You  have  no  ready  money,  but  you  give  him  a 
check  on  the  bank.  He  enters  the  door,  the  bank 
officers   stare   at    him   as   he  enters — poor,    ragged, 


368 


HANDBOOK  OP- REVIVALS. 


filthy,  wretched — they  think  that  he  is  naught  but  a 
common  beggar  seeking  alms,  perhaps,  but  he  goes 
to  the  counter,  he  presents  his  check.  The  cashier 
does  not  look  at  the  beggar  or  his  rags  any  more  ; 
he  looks  at  the  name  at  the  bottom  of  the  check, 
and  if  that  is  genuine  the  money  is  handed  the 
bearer.  It  is  the  name  that  does  it — that  and  noth- 
ing more.     So  it  is  in  salvation." 

It  is  always  safe  to  set  forth  the  freeness  and 
fulness  of  Christ's  righteoitsfiess.  As  John  Wesley 
had  come  to  hfe's  close,  a  group  of  friends  around 
him  knelt  in  prayer.  He  responded  the  amen  with 
unusual  fervor.  Soon  after  he  exclaimed  :  ''  There  is 
no  need  for  more  than  what  I  said  at  Bristol ;  my 
words  then  were : 

'  I  the  chief  of  sinners  am, 
But  Jesus  died  for  me.* 

"  Is  this  the  present  language  of  your  heart?" 
asked  one  of  his  friends,  "and  do  you  now  feel  as 
you  did  then  ?  "  "  Yes,"  he  replied.  *'  'Tis  enough," 
rejoined  his  friend ;  "  He,  our  precious  Immanuel, 
has  purchased,  has  promised  all."  *'  He  is  all !  he 
is  all!  I  will  go  !  "  responded  the  dying  man. 

6.  What  are  the  evidences  of  conversion  that  may 
safely  be  put  before  inquirers  ?  No  question  could 
be  more  momentous.  O  what  a  responsibility  to 
undertake  to  give  directions  here !  Never  was  an 
angel  employed  in  a  more  solemn  work  than  are  we 
in  teUing  a  sinner  when  he  may  safely  entertain  a 
hope  !     The  judgment  fires  will  reveal  our  work,  of 


TREA  TMENT  OF  INQUIRERS.  369 

what  sort  it  is !  One  thing  it  is  always  safe  to  do, 
namely,  to  be  sure  that  the  work  is  deep  and  thor- 
ough. Our  fathers  and  mothers  used  to  talk  of 
"  experiencing  religion,''  and  no  term  could  be  bet- 
ter. To-day  we  hear  the  objectionable  expression, 
''  getting  religion,''  or,  "  has  got  rehgion."  Let  us 
be  satisfied  that  there  is  a  real  experience  of  the 
change  of  heart  by  the  power  of  God. 

Mr.  Earle  has  given  away  many  thousands  of 
little  cards  on  which  are  printed  the  following  ''  Evi- 
dences of  conversion  for  young  Christians.'' 

1.  A  full  surrender  of  the  will  to  God. 

2.  The  removal  of  a  burden  of  sin  gradually  or 
suddenly. 

3.  A  new  love  to  Christians  and  to  Jesus. 

4.  A  new  relish  for  the  word  of  God. 

5.  Pleasure  in  secret  prayer,  at  least  at  times. 

6.  Sin  or  sinful  thoughts  will  cause  pain. 

7.  Desire  and  efforts  for  the  salvation  of  others. 

8.  A  desire  to  obey  Christ  in  his  commands  and 
ordinances. 

-9.  Deep  humility  and  self-abasement. 

10.  A  growing  desire  to  be  holy  and  like  Christ. 
It  is  safe  to  hold  such  language  as  this  in  conver- 
sation with  those  inclined  to  entertain  a  hope  :  "  By 
fervent  prayer  for  divine  illumination,  and  by  search- 
ing the  Scriptures,  you  may  know  in  whom  you 
have  believed.  You  may  have  the  witness  in  your- 
selves, more  or  less  clear  according  to  the  earnestness 
of  your  seeking  in  rehance  upon  the  aid  of  the  Holy 
Spirit,  who  alone  can  take  of  the  things  of  Christ, 
16* 


370 


HANDBOOK  OF  REVIVALS, 


and  show  them  unto  you.  What,  then,  do  you  say 
for  yourself?  You  know  where  you  were  once,  sink- 
ing in  the  horrible  pit  and  the  miry  clay.  Where 
do  you  now  stand  ?  Has  Christ  brought  you  up 
and  placed  your  feet  upon  a  rock  ?  Do  you  begin 
to  feel  its  firmness,  and  rest  upon  it?  Can  you  say, 
*'  One  thing  I  know,  that  whereas  I  was  blind, 
now  I  see  ?  "  Have  you  seen  the  plague  of  your 
own  heart,  and  heartily  repented  of  all  your  sins? 
Have  you  new  views  and  new  desires?  Do  you 
approve  of  the  law  of  God,  which  is  holy,  just,  and 
good?  Have  you  been  brought  to  see  the  impossi- 
bility of  saving  yourselves,  and  have  you  by  the 
grace  of  God  fled  for  refuge  to  lay  hold  on  the  hope 
set  before  you  in  the  gospel  ?  Has  your  mind  within 
these  few  weeks  passed  through  a  great  change  ? 
Do  you  love  that  which  you  before  hated,  and  hate 
that  which  you  loved?  Do  you  love  the  Bible  ;  do 
you  love  the  prayer-meeting;  do  you  love  the  house 
of  God  ;  do  you  love  the  brethren  ?  Time  was  when 
you  saw  no  beauty  in  the  Saviour,  that  you  should 
desire  him.  How  is  it  now?  Is  he  precious  to  your 
soul?     And  on  him  do  you  rest  all  your  hope?" 

*'  O  Lord,  Revive  Thy  Work  !  " 


CHAPTER   XVII. 

TRAINING    THE   CONVERTS. 

/^^AINING  converts  is  one  thing;  training  them 
is  another  thing.  Failing  properly  to  appreciate 
this  fact,  many  pastors  fail  to  build  up  the  churches. 
The  list  of  communicants  is  not  always  an  index  of 
church-power.  Strength  consists  not  in  numbers, 
but  in  character.  When  Gideon  had  mustered  all 
his  soldiers  for  the  war  with  Midian  and  Amalek, 
/'The  Lord  said  unto  him,  the  people  that  are  with 
thee  are  too  many."  With  the  number  reduced  there 
was  more  effectiveness. 

A  revival  brings  with  it  tremendous  responsibili- 
ties. It  loads  the  pastor  and  members  with  new 
obligations.  With  the  accession  of  converts  there 
come  the  questions,  "  What  is  to  be  done  with  these 
fresh  professors  ?  How  much  of  this  material  shall 
turn  out  to  be  little  less  than  dross  and  chaff,  and 
how  much  of  it  solid  substance?" 

If  revivals  are  graduated  in  their  value  only  by 
the  number  of  supposed  converts ;  if  all  the  atten- 
tion of  the  church  is  drawn  to  the  single  point  of 
securing  conversions,  without  any  regard  to  the 
ripening  of  them  ;  if  it  be  supposed  that  nothing  is 
of  course  doing  when  there  are  no  conversions  ;  if 
there  is   no  thought  of  cultivation,  no  valuation  of 


^2 


HANDBOOK  OF  REVIVALS. 


knowledge  and  character,  no  conviction  of  the  fact 
that  one  Christian  well  taken  care  of  and  developed 
is  worth  a  hundred  mere  beginners,  a  most  inade- 
quate and  pernicious  opinion  prevails. 

Indeed,  as  matter  of  fact,  how  distressing  is  the 
picture  which  often  forces  itself  upon  the  mind, 
wliere  multitudes  are  hopefully  converted,  and  yet 
so  little  pains  taken  with  the  converts,  that  in  a  single 
year  one  can  hardly  tell  them  from  those  not  profess- 
ing conversion ! 

On  this  very  account  the  whole  theory  of  revivals 
is  reproached.  And  if  we  answer,  "  It  is  not  the 
fault  of  the  revival  that  the  fruits  are  not  perma- 
nently good,  but  because  there  is  lack  of  cultivation^'' 
still,  the  circumstance  has  its  influence,  and  operates 
to  produce  a  suspicion  of  all  special  ingatherings. 

It  will  hardly  be  too  much  to  say,  that  if  the 
churches  had  done  their  full  duty  to  the  converts, 
the  world  would  have  been  given  to  Christ  before 
now.  *'  Feed  my  sheep  ;  feed  my  lambs,'' — i.  e., '  act 
toward  them  the  part  of  the  shepherd, — guiding 
them,  protecting  them,  nourishing  them,' — this  is  a 
command  to  all  Christian  leaders.  And  we  ques- 
tion whether  the  churches  yet  fairly  begin  to  appre- 
hend the  duty  of  bestowing  culture  upon  the  young 
members  of  the  flock, — the  lambs  of  Jesus.  From 
this  cause  half  the  benefit  of  revivals  is  lost. 

The  force  of  this  thought  is  enhanced  by  consid- 
ering that  the  convert  only  is  in  the  ductile, 
shapeable  period.  The  wax  is  now  warm,  and  read- 
ily takes  the  seal ;  the  clay  is  moist,  and  the  hand 


TRAINING  THE  CONVERTS.  ^y^ 

of  the  potter  may  form  it  as  he  wills.  There  is  but 
one  convert-period,  as  there  is  but  one  child-period, 
and  whatever  is  done  t/ie?i  to  mould  the  character, 
will  exert  a  far  more  decisive  influence  than  any- 
thing done  at  a  future  period  ;  and  upon  the  coun- 
sels and  directions  which  an  individual  receives  at 
such  a  moment,  depends  in  a  very  great  degree  the 
amount  of  good  which  he  is  to  accomphsh  during 
his  whole  life. 

We  condense  what  is  to  be  said  here  into  a  few 
suggestions,  suitable,  first,  for  instructors;  second, 
for  converts  themselves. 

I.  Duties  on  the  part  of  pastor  arid  people. 

Acquaintanceship  is  a  first  duty.  In  large  con- 
gregations, especially  in  cities,  it  is  not  easy  to  know 
intimately  a  company  of  new  comers.  Shall  we  say 
that  to  a  great  extent  such  acquaintance  is  never 
formed?  Shall  we  say  that  members  of  the  same 
church  do  not  know  each  other, — not  even  suffi- 
ciently to  recognize  one  another  on  the  street  ? 
Such  is  the  case  ;  and  if  the  church  is  a  family,  what 
a  strange  family  that  is,  and  how  is  it  possible  that 
there  be  reciprocal  duties  and  affections  ? 

The  pastor  then,  especially,  will  seek  an  acquaint- 
ance with  all  the  converts,  and  the  more  intimate  the 
better.  It  will  be  well  to  carry  with  him  a  list  of  the 
names  of  these,  which  he  will  look  over  occasionally 
to  facilitate  identification  and  recognition.  And  the 
same  should  be  true  of  the  older  members  generally, 
as  far  as  possible. 

Instruction   is   another   duty.      The   babes  need 


3  74  -^^  ^^^  ^  OK  OF  RE  VI VA  L  S. 

teaching  ;  and  the  church  is  the  appointed  teacher, 
particularly  through  the  pastor.  Converts'  meetings 
will  therefore  be  held  ;  not  only  for  their  own  mutual 
edification,  but  for  pastoral  counsel  and  direction. 
It  is  the  sacred  duty  of  the  minister  to  meet  the 
young  disciples  there,  and  instruct  them  fully  in  the 
things  of  the  kingdom.  He  will  also  see  that  they 
are  in  the  Sunday  school,  or  in  Bible  classes,  still 
farther  to  be  taught.  We  always  enjoin  this  upon 
converts,  and  see  that  it  is  done  I  If  not  already  in 
the  Sunday  school,  the  right  time  to  introduce  them 
is  when  they  are  setting  out  in  the  new  life.  It  is 
said  of  Nettleton  that  he  took  great  pains  to  instruct 
young  converts  in  the  fundamental  principles  of  the 
Christian  religion.  He  would  often  appoint  meet- 
ings for  their  special  benefit.  In  these  meetings  he 
was  wont  to  explain  and  enforce  in  a  familiar  man- 
ner, the  doctrines  of  the  gospel.  Hence  the  young 
converts  became  rooted  and  grounded  in  the  truth 
and  continued  steadfast  in  the  faith.  In  this  way 
also,  they  became  acquainted  with  one  another,  and 
receiving  the  same  doctrines  and  drinking  into  the 
same  spirit,  they  became  united  as  a  band  of  breth- 
ren. 

The  remark  was  made  by  Rev.  Daniel  A.  Clark, 
as  to  some  converts,  that  "  they  would  not  have 
known  when  they  were  converted,  who  converted 
them,  or  what  they  were  converted  for."  Accessions 
of  this  sort,  certainly  if  allowed  to  remain  such,  would 
only  weaken  a  church.  Defective  instruction  must 
dwarf  the  new  nature,  since  trutJi  is  the  food  upon 


TRAINING  THE  CONVERTS.  375 

which  it  grows.  Where  religious  character  is  feeble, 
it  is  generally  because  neglected,  or  wrongly  instruct- 
ed, at  the  outset.  And  there  is  an  awful  criminality 
here,  on  the  part  of  very  many  pastors.  It  is  simply 
alarming  to  see  how  little  careful  instruction  is  given 
to  converts. 

It  were  well  if  pastors,  subsequent  to  revival  in- 
gatherings, should  lay  out  and  pursue  a  plan  of  sys- 
tematic instruction  for  the  converts,  embracing  the 
evidences  of  Christianity,  the  principal  Scripture  doc- 
trines, the  confession  or  articles  of  faith  held  by  the 
church,  and  the  covenant  engagements  entered  into 
upon  profession.  No  member  of  a  church  should 
have  it  in  his  power  to  say,  "  The  confession  of  faith 
was  never  explained  to  me  before  I  joined  the 
church.  There  are  some  things  in  it  which  I  do  not 
believe ;  and  if  I  had  known  how  they  were  under- 
stood by  the  church,  I  should  not  have  come  in." 

Reception  to  membership  is  another  duty  on  the 
part  of  the  church.  Every  convert  should  be  en- 
couraged, at  a  proper  time,  to  make  a  public  profes- 
sion of  religion.  Opinion  differs  as  to  Jwiv  soon 
after  hopeful  conversion  a  profession  should  gener- 
ally be  made.  That  is  a  question  for  each  church  to 
decide  for  itself,  and  no  one  rule  is  applicable  in  all 
cases.  There  may  be  rash  and  premature  admis- 
sions ;  and  there  may  be  too  much  delay. 

Watch  care  is  another  duty.  A  church  should 
watch  over  all  the  interests  of  her  young  members ; 
know  where  they  are ;  and  what  are  their  habits, 
temptations,  dangers,  privileges,  state  of  religion  in 


376 


HA NDB OOK  OF  REVIVAL S. 


their  hearts,  spirit  of  prayer,  and  the  Hke.  If  they 
are  seen  to  be  going  astray,  they  are  to  be  exhorted 
and  admonished.  But  this  should  be  done  with  all 
kindness,  considerateness,  and  affection.  The  heart 
of  a  young  convert  is  tender  and  easily  grieved,  and 
sometimes  a  single  unkind  look  or  word  will  cast  a 
cloud  over  the  mind,  and  throw  one  back  for  a  lifetime. 

As  a  rule,  sufficient  allowance  is  not  made  for 
those  young  in  experience ;  and  the  too  frequent 
habit  oi  complaining  oi  them,  is  much  to  be  regretted. 
Converts  are  but  children,  at  best,  and  if  those  who 
are  ever  ready  to  speak  of  the  deficiencies  of  the 
"young  members  of  the  church,"  were  as  attentive 
to  watch  over  and  help  them,  as  they  are  to  condemn 
them,  it  were  at  once  more  beneficial  and  more  pleas- 
ing to  God. 

II.  Things  profitable  to  be  kept  before  the  mind 
of  converts. 

1.  That  the  religious  character  is  now  taking 
shape.  First  steps  are  usually  most  decisive.  Urge 
upon  them  this  thought ; — that  the  tone  of  piety  and 
of  action  which  they  adopt  during  the  first  few 
months  will  likely  go  with  them  through  life.  The 
first  six  months  of  a  convert's  experience  generally 
tells  zvhat  he  is  to  be.  "  Answer  to  me  for  his  being 
right  that  time,  and  I  will  answer  for  the  rest." 

2.  That  he  should  be  in  the  Sunday  school. 

3.  That  the  beginning  of  decline  be  watched 
against. 

4.  That  besetting  sins,  from  former  bad  habits, 
be  particularly  guarded  against. 


TRAINING   THE   CONVERTS.  2>77 

5.  That  groivtJi  is  the  great  law  of  life,  animal  or 
vegetable  ;  and  that  he  is  to  "  grow  in  grace  and  the 
knowledge  of  Jesus  Christ."  At  conversion  the 
great  work  is  but  begun ;  and  it  is  the  growing  of 
the  new  life  which  proves  the  new  birth  a  real  birth, 
and  not  an  abortion  ;  a  birth  of  life,  and  not  of  death. 
And  this  growth  must  continue  day  by  day,  and 
year  by  year.  "  It  is  not  a  dead  past,  but  a  living 
present  which  must  testify  for  you  before  God." 

6.  That  self-denial  is  to  be  exercised.  '*  The  sins 
which  most  easily  beset  you  will  again  lift  their 
bruised  heads  ;  broken  tempers  will  again  clamor  for 
mastery ;  your  weak  points  will  again  be  assailed  by 
the  great  enemy  of  souls  ;  duty-posts  will  again  look 
dangerous  and  forbidding;  ease  will  beckon  you  to 
her  flowery  beds,  and  to  the  Lord's  calls  unbelieving 
timidity  will  whisper  her  excusing  petitions." 

7.  That  they  have  been  converted  for  usefulness^ 
for  work,  for  bringing  otJiers  to  Christ,  '^  A  profes- 
sion of  religion  is  no  sinecure.  If  Christ  in  the 
abounding  riches  of  his  grace  has  called  you  into 
his  kingdom,  it  is  that  you  at  ojice  enter  into  his 
service  ;  and  your  first  inquiry  should  be,  Lord  what 
will  thou  have  7ne  to  do  ?  He  wants  no  idlers 
among  his  professed  followers  ;  and  other  professors 
are  no  standard  for  you." 

8.  They  are  to  aim  high.  They  should  look  to 
the  Scriptures  for  their  standard,  and  to  Christ  for 
their  model.  "If,  having  got  into  the  church,  you 
take  a  low  stand  at  first,  instead  of  rising  you  will 
invariably   decline,   till    your   brethren   will   be   con- 


378 


HANDBOOK  OF  REVIVALS. 


strained  to  stand  in  doubt  of  you,  and  the  world 
will  ask,  What  do  ye  more  than  others  ?  But  if  you 
set  your  mark  high,  remembering  that  "  ye  are  not 
your  own,"  but  ''  bought  with  a  price,'  even  the 
precious  blood  of  Christ,  you  will,  by  the  aid  of  the 
Holy  Spirit,  witness  a  good  profession,  and  bring 
forth  much  fruit  to  God's  glory." 

9.  That  principle,  7iot  feeling,  or  emotion^  is  to 
govern  them,  Many  will  be  zealous  in  religion 
when  they  feel  like  it,  when  their  emotions  are 
warm  and  lively  ;  but  they  will  not  act  out  religion 
consistently,  and  carry  it  into  all  the  concerns  of  life. 
They  are  religious  only  as  they  are  impelled  by  a 
gush  of  feeling.  This  is  not  true  religion.  Let  the 
converts  be  taught  that  true  piety  does  not  con- 
sist, chiefly,  in  high-wrought  frames  of  feeling.  But 
that  it  consists  rather,  in  a  fixed  choice  and  purpose 
of  heart  to  serve  God  ;  in  a  settled  principle  of  obedi- 
ence to  his  will. 

10.  That  they  have  renounced  all  ownership  of 
themselves  or  their  possessions.  They  should  not 
be  left  to  think  that  anything  is  their  own,  their 
time,  property,  influence,  faculties,  bodies  or  souls. 
*'  When  you  submitted  to  God,  you  made  a  free  sur- 
render of  all  to  him,  to  be  ruled  and  disposed  of  at 
his  pleasure.  You  have  no  right  to  spend  one  hour 
as  if  your  time  was  your  own ;  no  right  to  go  any- 
where, or  do  anything,  for  yourselves,  but  should 
hold  all  at  the  disposal  of  God,  and  employ  all  for 
his  glory.  If  you  do  not,  you  rob  God,  and  cannot 
be  expected  to  prosper  in  the  divine  life." 


TRAINING  THE  CONVERTS.  379 

11.  That  they  should  keep  their  consciences  just 
as  tender  as  they  are  now.  In  a  few  months,  if 
properly  taught  and,  attended  to,  young  converts 
may  have  a  conscience  so  delicately  poised  that  the 
weight  of  a  feather  will  turn  them.  Only  bring  a 
*'  Thus  saith  the  Lord,"  and  they  will  be  always 
ready  to  do  that,  be  it  what  it  may. 

12.  That  they  should  be  *' temperate  in  all 
things:"  —  It  were  better  to  give  up,  (if  used) 
tobacco ;  certainly  all  strong  drinks.  Dr.  Net- 
tleton  said:  "I  have  made  particular  inquiry,  and 
find  that  the  declension  of  some  has  commenced 
with  an  undue  conformity  to  the  world.  But  the 
sin  of  intemperance  has  caused  more  trouble,  and 
done  more  dishonor  to  the  cause  of  Christ  than  any 
other  that  can  be  named."  By  all  means  induce  con- 
verts to  ''  sign  the  pledge,''  if  they  have  not  already 
done  it.  If  pastors  begin  right  just  here,  wrong  hab- 
its can  be  rooted  out  thoroughly.  If  they  neglect  it 
now,  they  may  lament  it  when  it  is  too  late. 

i3.  That  they  should  carry  their  religion  into 
their  business.  "  You  should  be  just  as  holy,  just  as 
watchful,  aim  just  as  singly  at  the  glory  of  God,  and 
be  just  as  sincere  and  solemn  in  all  your  daily  em- 
ployments, as  in  the  act  of  coming  to  the  throne  of 
grace.     This   God  demands." 

14.  That  they  be  regular  in  all  the  church  ser- 
vices ;  on  Sabbath,  and  the  weekly  meetings. 

15.  That  they  should  allow  no  day  to  pass  with- 
out secret  prayer.     **  In  the  closet  the  battle  is  lost 


38o 


HANDBOOK  OF  REVIVALS. 


16.  That  they  take  heed  as  to  worldly  compan- 
ionship, and  worldly  amusements — "  Can  one  take 
coals  of  fire  in  his  bosom  and  not  be  burned  ?  " 

1 7.  That  they  be  not  conformed  to  the  world. 

1 8.  That  they  neglect  not  to  search  the 
Scriptures.  ''Christ  is  now  putting  you  to  school, 
not  under  the  law,  but  under  the  Gospel,  that  you 
may  be  trained  up  for  his  service.  And  the  Bible  is 
your  text-book.  Read  it.  Study  it.  It  will  take 
but  a  moment  or  two  to  commit  a  text  to  memory 
every  morning,  which  may  be  kept  in  mind  through 
the  day.  Do  this,  and  you  will  have  treasured  up 
three  hundred  and  sixty-five  verses  at  the  end  of  the 
year.  How  many  in  ten  years  }  No  less  than  three 
thousand  six  hundred  and  fifty  ! " 

We  are  happy  in  being  able  to  append  here  the 
views  of  two  ministers  of  the  gospel,  of  ripe  expe- 
rience and  sound  judgment,  in  a  matter  of  such 
moment  as  the  training  of  converts.  The  first  of 
the  two  has  been  in  the  ministry  sixteen  years, — a 
quarter  part  of  which  has  been  passed  in  revivals: 
and  the  topic  of  his  letter  is  one  in  which  he  has 
very  great  interest.  The  writer  of  the  second  letter 
is  widely  known  for  his  abihty,  and  the  wisdom  of  his 
opinions. 

From  Rev.  E.  S.  Atwood^  Salem^  Mass, 
My  Dear  Brother: 

I  have  a  firm  belief  in  the  necessity  and  helpful- 
ness  of  the  systematic  religious  culture  of  the  con 


TRAINING  THE  CONVERTS.  38  I 

verts,  and  if  I  have  had  any  success  in  revivals  it  is 
mainly  owing  to  the  time  and  effort  spent  in  this 
direction. 

A  competent  gardener,  when  his  choice  seeds 
have  germinated,  and  the  shoots  are  fairly  above 
ground,  feels  that  the  real  difficulties  of  his  work 
have  only  just  commenced.  Possibly  the  very  life 
of  the  plants,  certainly  the  symmetry  of  their  growth 
and  blossoming,  depends  upon  the  care  and  culture 
which  they  now  receive.  Nature  has  done  her  part 
well,  as  she  always  does  ;  the  question  of  further 
success  is  conditioned  upon  the  fidelity  and  skill 
with  which  man  discharges  his  share  of  the  responsi- 
bility which  now  accrues. 

Practically,  this  element  essential  to  success  in 
revival  work,  is  largely  overlooked.  It  is  a  common 
odium  cast  upon  revival  measures,  that  their  results 
are  largely  evanescent ;  that  the  ultimate  and  perma- 
nent receipts  are  lamentably  meagre  w^ien  compared 
with  the  effort  expended,  and  the  promise  which  the 
work  gave  at  certain  stages  of  its  progress.  As  the 
easiest  way  out  of  the  difficulty,  the  responsibility 
for  this  unsatisfactory  state  of  things  is  laid  upon 
revival  preachers  and  their  "  injudicious  "  methods.  A 
great  deal  of  cheap  sarcasm  is  wasted  upon  the  folly 
of  religious  spasms.  The  evangelist,  or  the  earnest 
pastor,  is  characterized  as  a  mountebank,  who  suc- 
ceeds only  in  stirring  up  a  little  whirl  of  excitement, 
that  very  soon  subsides  into  more  complete  stagna- 
tion than  before  :  and  the  world,  and  too  often  the 


382  HANDBOOK  OF  REVIVALS. 

church,  furnishes  itself  with  a  new  argument  against 
revival  measures. 

Now  this  commonly  accepted  explanation  of  the 
comparative  fruitlessness  of  revivals,  is  utterly  base- 
less and  bad.  Let  the  responsibility  rest  where  it 
belongs.  The  mischief  does  not  have  its  root  in  the 
unusual  fervency  with  which  truth  is  pressed  by  the 
preacher — nor  in  the  unusual  methods  which  are 
employed  to  drive  men  to  religious  decisions.  If  the 
truth  lay  here,  the  criticism  would  hold  with  vastly 
more  force  against  the  day  of  Pentecost  and  the  day 
of  Judgment,  as  having  a  tendency  to  blunt  the  reli- 
gious sensibilities  of  men  and  stale  the  power  of  the 
great  truths  of  God.  No  exception  can  rightly  be 
taken  to  fiery  preaching,  or  to  the  most  intense 
pressure  brought  to  bear  upon  the  soul  to  force  it  to 
decision.  Excitement  produced  in  this  way  is 
neither  delirium  nor  intoxication.  If  it  comes  to 
nothing,  or  worse  than  nothing,  the  fault  lies  with 
those  who  neglect  the  work,  or  do  not  know  how  to 
push  it  to  its  legitimate  issue.  The  processes  of  re- 
ligious life,  in  many  important  particulars,  are  so 
identical  with  the  processes  of  natural  growth,  that 
what  is  imperative  in  one  case  is  equally  imperative 
in  the  other.  What  would  be  folly  in  the  manage- 
ment of  a  garden,  is  a  similar  and  a  greater  folly  in 
the  training  of  a  soul. 

Convert-adticre  ought  to  be  recognized  as  a 
distinct  and  indispensable  department  of  revival 
work.  Every  minister  who  has  had  much  experience 
in  revivals,  notices  that  after  a  season  of  religious 


TRAINING  THE  CONVERTS.  383 

interest,  he  generally  finds  himself  with  fhree  distinct 
classes  of  hopeful  cases  on  his  hands.  There  is,  first, 
a  small  number  who  have  been  quietly  led  of  the 
Spirit  to  an  intelligent  coiViprehension  of  their 
spiritual  wants,  and  an  intelligent  acceptance  of 
Christ  as  their  Saviour.  Their  emotional  nature  has 
not  been  greatly  stirred.  They  have  not  been  down 
into  Gethsemane,  nor  up  upon  the  heights  of  Tabor. 
They  have  simply  been  made  to  see  their  need  of 
redemption,  and  simply  accepted  the  offered  Re- 
deemer. They  have  been  found  of  the  "  still  small 
Voice,''  and  have  bowed  their  heads  to  his  utter- 
ances. Then  comes  a  larger  class  on  whom  the 
earthquake,  and  wind  and  fire  have  done  their  work. 
Their  moral  nature  has  been  convulsed  to  its  lowest 
depths.  They  have  been  rent  and  torn  with  the 
consciousness  of  sin.  They  have  looked  into  the 
open  doors  of  hell.  Their  faces  have  grown  white 
with  fear.  And  when  relief  came,  the  ecstasy  has 
been  as  extravagant  as  the  depression.  Their  ideal 
of  religious  life  is  a  life  lifted  on  the  flood-tide  of 
blissful  emotion.  They  are  contented  only  so  long 
as  the  New  Jerusalem  is  in  full  view.  They  are  in 
the  strict  sense  of  the  term  emotional  Christians. 
And  then  there  is  a  third  class  in  wdiom  the  law-work 
has  been  thoroughly  done,  but  in  whom  the  gospel- 
work  has  been  feebly  done.  They  see  their  sins 
much  more  clearly  than  they  see  their  Saviour. 
Sinai  is  an  overhanging  reality — Calvary  a  dim  out- 
line on  the  far  horizon.  Faith  is  timid,  hope  weak, 
assurance  a  thing  that  comes  and  goes  with  shift  of 


3^4 


HANDBOOK  OF  REVIVALS. 


circumstances  and  varying  moods  of  thought.  Now 
it  is  evident,  that  between  these  several  classes  of 
converts  there  is  a  wide  margin  of  difference,  and 
equally  evident  that  if  left  to  themselves,  they  will 
drift  wider  and  wider  apart.  The  real  problem  which 
the  church  has  to  solve  is — how  best  to  assimilate  all 
these  varieties  of  spiritual  life,  so  that  the  defects 
of  each  shall  be  remedied,  and  what  is  vital  in  each 
shall  accrue  to  the  benefit  of  all  the  rest. 

It  must  be  admitted  that  this  involves  no  small 
amount  of  work.  It  requires  time  and  thought,  and 
prayer  and  effort.  But  it  is  work  that  can  be  done, 
and  that  ought  to  be  done.  The  intellectual  Chris- 
tian may  and  ought  to  be  lifted  up  to  a  level  where 
he  will  feel  more  of  the  inspiration  of  the  great 
hopes  of  the  gospel,  and  have  the  experience  of  the 
heart  added  to  the  conviction  of  the  will.  The 
emotional  Christian  may  and  ought  to  be  led  to  the 
apprehension  that  principle  is  a  more  important  factor 
in  religious  life  than  mere  feeling  ;  and  without  dimin- 
ishing his  ardor,  be  shown  how  to  put  more  sub- 
stance into  his  piety.  And  the  timid  and  doubting 
ones  may  and  ought  to  be  braced  with  strength — 
taught  a  larger  trust,  and  be  shown  the  way  to 
serener  experiences.  The  effort  necessary  in  order 
to  reach  these  several  results  is  arduous,  but  it  is 
rewarding.  No  Christian  work  pays  better.  If 
rightly  managed,  no  other  is  so  sure  of  success. 

The  methods  of  this  work  will  vary  somewhat 
with  localities  and  circumstances.  There  is  no  rigid 
rule  of  procedure   that  will   fit   every   case.     Each 


TRAINING  THE  CONVERTS. 


385 


pastor  must  decide  for  himself  what  plan  of  opera- 
tions will  accomplish  the  most  in  his  particular  com- 
munity. And  yet,  as  in  processes  of  general  educa- 
tion certain  data  have  been  determined  by  experi- 
ment, and  the  proper  order  of  instruction  for  produ- 
cing the  most  satisfactory  results  defined,  so  in  this 
training  of  converts.  While  the  utmost  flexibility  of 
method  is  allowable,  observation  has  shown  that 
there  is  a  sort  of  natural  order  in  the  steps  to  be 
successively  taken  in  endeavoring  to  build  up  a 
symmetrical  Christian  character.  Without  attempt- 
ing to  sweep  exhaustively  over  so  wide  a  field,  it 
may  not  be  amiss  to  indicate  the  general  outlines  of 
a  plan  of  procedure  that  has  been  found  to  work  suc- 
cessfully. 

The  training  of  converts  naturally  begins  with 
an  examination  of  the  real  evidences  of  co7iversion. 
The  foundation  must  be  fixed  before  we  commence 
to  build  the  house.  Experience  shows,  that  the 
views  of  young  converts  on  this  point  are  as  vague 
as  they  are  varied.  Some  put  the  standard  too  high, 
others  too  low.  One  man  is  in  the  heaven  of  assu- 
rance because  of  a  certain  glow  of  feeling  which  he 
experiences ;  another  is  desponding  because  his 
emotions  do  not  match  with  those  of  some  he  has 
read  or  heard  of.  The  only  way  of  reconciling  these 
diversities,  is  to  press  the  scripture  test  upon  each 
man's  notice.  Judicious  training  will  have  it  for  its 
endeavor  to  set  aside  everything  else  offered  in 
evidence,  and  line  out,  barely  and  sharply,  repent- 
ance and  faith  as  the  only  conditions  and  proofs  of 
17  ^    ' 


386 


HANDBOOK  OF  REVIVALS. 


conversion.  Such  a  test  strongly  pressed  will  be  found 
a  sword  of  double  edge  that  cuts  both  ways.  It 
■will  lead  the  over-confident  to  a  more  serious  self 
examination,  while  it  will  give  the  doubting  a  ground 
of  assurance.  Time  cannot  be  better  spent  with 
young  converts,  than  in  helping  them  to  intelligent 
views  on  this  point.  Half  the  weaknesses  of  Chris- 
tian life  root  back  into  false  ideas  of  what  constitutes 
a  child  of  God.  Let  that  question  be  settled  at 
the  beginning,  and  once  for  all.  If  the  matter  is 
properly  managed  it  may  be.  It  certainly  ought  to 
be.  It  is  indispensable  to  the  success  of  the  voyage 
that  we  should  know  at  the  start  that  the  vessel  is 
seaworthy.  No  pastor  should  grudge  the  time,  and 
patience,  and  tenderness  that  may  be  found  neces- 
sary for  perfecting  this  work.  If  it  is  done  thor- 
oughly at  the  outset,  it  is  done  for  all  time,  and  men 
and  women  who  are  able  to  give  to  themselves  and 
others  *'  a  reason  for  the  hope  that  is  in  them,"  are 
in  a  condition  to  grow  strongly  and  continuously. 

Next  in  order  comes  a  proper  understanding 
of  the  helps  to  Christian  groivth.  In  regard  to  this  mat- 
ter there  is  commonly  great  ignorance.  Certain 
traditional  views  of  the  efficacy  of  prayer,  and  the 
usefulness  of  Bible  study,  held  previous  to  conversion, 
are  very  apt  to  pass  over  into  superstitions  after 
conversion.  A  searching  inquiry  into  the  real  form 
in  which  these  matters  lie  in  the  minds  of  young  con- 
verts, will  usually  disclose  the  fact  that  their  con- 
ceptions are  crude  and  faulty.  Men  very  largely 
need  to  be  schooled  into  the  right  use  of  these  instru- 


TRAINING  THE  CONVERTS.  387 

ments  of  spiritual  growth.  How  to  read  the  Bible  to 
the  best  advantage,  how  to  pray,  how  to  secure 
answers  to  prayer,  are  questions  covering  points  in 
which  a  great  deal  of  instruction  is  wanted.  And 
almost  every  case  will  be  found  to  be  special  in  some 
particulars,  requiring  special  treatment.  It  is  never 
safe  to  take  anything  for  granted  in  this  department. 
Those  men  who  are  counted  wisest  are  often  the 
most  ignorant.  Beginners  in  the  Christian  life  need 
the  assistance  of  maturer  Christian  experience  to 
help  them  out  of  the  practical  difficulties  with  which 
they  find  themselves  face  to  face.  Haphazard  prayer 
and  scripture  study  have  little  efficacy.  There  is  an 
art  of  using  these  means  which  intuition  seldom  if 
ever  masters.  It  is  to  be  taught  by  experts,  and 
careful  explanation  and  instruction  on  this  point, 
suiting  the  teaching  to  individual  exigencies,  wdll  be 
abundantly  rewarded. 

Then  let  there  follow  a  consideration  of  the  scope 
of  the  Christian  doctrines^  and  their  relations  to  practi- 
cal life.  Here  again  experience  shows  that  a  very 
common  misapprehension  exists.  There  is  an  almost 
universal  tendency  in  the  minds  of  young  converts  to 
dwell  too  exclusively  on  what  they  have /<?//.  A  sys- 
tem of  truth  is  something  to  which  they  are  called 
to  intellectually  assent,  but  which  is  not  recognized 
as  having  vital  relations  to  spiritual  growth.  The 
creed  is  held  to  be  something  ecclesiastical  rather 
than  Christian.  It  is  of  the  first  importance  that 
this  false  impression  should  be  corrected.  The 
great  doctrines  of  the  faith  should  be  simply  stated, 


388  HANDBOOK  OF  REVIVALS. 

and  their  bearing  upon  religious  life  unfolded.  The 
creed  should  be  emphasized  as  doing,  in  its  way,  just 
what  prayer  does  in  its  way.  And  especially  in  this 
day  when  the  drift  of  popular  thought  is  so  strongly 
towards  a  contempt  of  doctrine,  and  piety  is  so  feebly 
differentiated  from  some  things  that  pass  for  it,  is  it 
imperative  that  we  insist  upon  the  vital  influence  of 
Christian  believing  upon  Christian  living.  Converts 
should  be  trained  into  the  conviction  that  the  great 
truths  of  Scripture  are  the  "  trees  of  the  Lord  that 
are  full  of  sap,"  and  their  "  leaves  for  the  healing  of 
the  nations."  Intelligent  piety  is  the  great  want  of 
the  times,  and  the  best  way  to  secure  it,  is  to  show 
men  in  the  beginning  that  belief  and  life  are  insep- 
arably linked  together. 

And  finally,  and  in  fact  all  along  In  this  process  of 
training,  an  effort  should  be  made  to  create  the  sense  of 
personal  responsibility  for  Christian  work.  Piety  needs 
air  and  exercise.  Give  every  convert  from  the  start 
something  to  do,  suiting  the  work  to  the  talents  and 
opportunities  of  the  individual.  Insist  upon  it  that  no 
drones  can  live  in  the  Christian  hive  ;  that  anything 
that  is  not  working  piety  is  worthless  piety.  The  im- 
portance of  developing  this  sense  of  responsibility  at 
the  outset  cannot  be  too  strongly  stated.  The  be- 
ginning of  the  Christian  life  is  the  hopeful  time.  The 
soul  always  carries  its  birth-rnarks.  Give  piety  some- 
thing to  do  in  the  cradle,  and  you  secure  at  least  the 
probability  of  permanent  religious  activity.  Our 
churches  are  suffering  from  a  dearth  of  Christian  work- 
ers.    New  responsibilities  are  continually  roUing  up, 


TRAINING  THE  CONVERTS. 


389 


and  there  is  nobody  to  meet  them.  The  fault  Hes  in 
the  early  training  of  the  membership.  They  are  al- 
lowed a  honeymoon  of  inaction,  which  is  liable  to  be 
indefinitely  prolonged.  The  inertia  of  first  experiences 
is  hard  to  overcome,  and  the  loss  is  individual  as  well 
as  general.  It  reports  itself  in  the  type  of  piety  as 
well  as  in  the  aggregate  of  work.  An  active  Christi- 
anity is  the  ideal  of  the  gospel.  The  religion  that 
does  not  subsidize  all  the  energies  of  the  soul,  can 
never  be  satisfactory  to  its  possessor.  It  should  be 
specially  impressed  upon  the  new-born  child  of  God, 
that  his  future  happiness  as  well  as  usefulness  is  con- 
ditioned upon  his  fidelity  as  a  Christian  zvorker. 

And  how  are  all  the  ends  contemplated  in  this 
process  of  training  best  reached  ?  That,  so  far  as 
methods  are  concerned,  must  be  left  to  the  judgment 
of  the  individual  pastor.  But  this  much  may  be 
said,  whatever  the  methods  selected,  they  must  be 
discriminating,  specific,  personal  in  their  character. 
Preaching  will  do  something,  the  freer  form  of 
lecture-room  address  will  do  more,  but  neither  are 
adequate  to  the  exigencies  of  the  case.  As  a  general 
rule,  no  expedient  has  proved  more  efficient  than 
the  plan  of  convert  classes^  meeting  week  by  week, 
and  following  the  Socratic  method  of  question  and 
answer.  Personal  views  are  thus  elicited,  and  per- 
sonal misapprehensions  corrected,  while  each  secures 
the  benefit  of  the  experience  of  all  the  rest.  Until 
experience  shows  some  better  method  to  be  practi- 
cable, this  must  stand  as  the  most  serviceable,  the 


390  HA  NDBOOK  OF  R'E  VI VA L S. 

fullest  of  promise,  and   ordinarily  the  richest  in  re- 
sults of  any  that  has  yet  been  tried. 

And  now,  if  any  overworked  pastor  objects  that 
this  training  process  lays  too  heavy  a  tax  upon  his 
time  and  energies,  it  may  be  answered,  that  inspira- 
tion sufficient  to  attempt  and  carry  it  out  to  success 
may  be  gathered  from  the  consideration  of  the  cer- 
tain results  of  work  like  this.  It  is  written  in  the 
annals  of  art,  that  sculptors  have  spent  months  in 
wandering  from  quarry  to  quarry  in  search  of  a  block 
fleckless  and  crystalline  enough  to  worthily  embody 
their  ideal ;  and  then  have  given  months  and  years 
to  the  slow  shaping  of  the  crudeness  of  the  stone 
into  the  grace  of  outline  and  loveliness  of  feature, 
that  reproduced  in  the  imperishable  whiteness  of 
the  marble  the  dream  of  beauty  which  filled  their 
thought.  And  surely  this  work  of  shaping  immortal 
souls  into  the  symmetry  of  Christ-likeness  has  its 
greater  inspirations.  The  hope  of  at  last  present 
ing  those  whom  we  have  in  charge  ''  perfect  and 
complete,  without  spot  or  wrinkle,  before  the  face 
of  the  Father,"  is  enough  to  encourage  us  to  weari- 
ness and  toil  however  prolonged.  And  if,  in  the  per- 
plexity of  difficulties,  and  in  the  infirmity  of  human 
nature,  we  often  find  ourselves  asking  "  who  is  suffi- 
cient for  these  things?''  close  upon  the  question  of 
self-distnust,  follows  the  sweet  assertion  of  Christian 
assurance,  **  I  can  do  all  things  through  Christ  which 
fiitrengtheneth  me." 

Trusting  that  the  "  HANDBOOK  "  may  be  a  great 


TRAINING  THE  CONVERTS. 


391 


success,  and  help  the  church  of    God    to  a   better 
understanding  of  the  philosophy  of  revivals,   I  am 
Very  truly  yours, 

E.  S.  Atwood. 


From  Rev.  Dr.  CuttiJig,  Brooklyn,  JV.  V. 

My  Dear  Dr.  Fish  : — I  have  strong  convictions 
as  to  the  instruction  to  be  given  to  converts  prepara- 
tory to  their  coming  into  the  communion  of  the 
church ;  and  I  am  not  unwilling  to  urge  these  con- 
victions, whether  by  my  example  or  in  any  other 
way,  upon  all  who  are  charged  with  the  care  of 
souls. 

I  was  ordained  at  West  Boylston,  Mass.,  in  March, 
1836.  During  my  brief  pastorate  there,  (for  I  went  to 
Southbridge  at  the  end  of  the  summer  of  1837,)  I 
had  the  pleasure  of  baptizing  a  considerable  number, 
a  large  part  of  whom  were  young.  It  seemed  to  me 
that  before  I  took  the  responsibility  of  bringing 
them  into  the  church,  I  should  know  for  myself  that 
they  were  instructed  concerning  the  nature,  the  ob- 
jects, and  the  ends  of  Christian  profession.  I  did 
not  expect  them  to  be  theologians,  I  did  not  sup- 
pose them  to  be  Christians  ripened  by  experience,  I 
did  not  imagine  that  all  which  is  embodied  in  the 
articles  of  faith  of  evangelical  churches  could  be 
comprehended  by  them.  I  did  suppose,  however, 
that  a  beginning  could  be  made  in  indoctrination, 
that  the  breadth  and  force  of  Christian  experience 
could  be  better  understood  by  contemplating  it,  and 


2Q2  HANDBOOK  OF  REVIVALS. 

that  it  was  not  becoming  to  ask  the  assent  of  young 
converts  to  articles  of  which  they  knew  nothing. 

I  began,  therefore,  with  the  Articles,  and 
grouped  all  which  I  had  to  say  to  them  around  in- 
struction on  these.  I  met  them,  and  taught  them 
on  the  basis  of  these  Articles,  that  they  might  know, 
as  well  as  possible,  what  they  were  professing,  how 
much  was  imphed,  and  the  duties  to  which  they 
were  binding  themselves  by  the  most  solemn  of  obli- 
gations. Imperfectly  as  the  service  was  performed, 
I  am  certain  that  I  was  not  mistaken  in  attempting 
it,  and  if  I  am  pastor  again,  I  shall  not  content 
myself  with  even  this.  I  would  begin  earHer.  I 
would  have  in  part  the  instruction  of  the  young 
under  my  personal  care  from  the  beginning,  meet- 
ing the  children  of  my  congregation  at  least  once  a 
month,  in  some  simple  service,  rendered  as  attract- 
ive as  possible  consistently  with  its  ends,  in  which  I 
would  make  myself  certain  that  the  foundations  of 
Christian  knowledge  were  properly  laid  in  their 
youthful  minds. 

I  have  great  respect  for  catechetical  instruction, 
and  do  not  doubt  that,  accompanied  with  wise  illus- 
trative teaching,  it  may  be  made  most  captivating  to 
the  young,  and  as  permanent  as  the  mind  itself  in  its 
happy  influences.  The  Sunday  school,  excellent 
and  important  as  it  is,  should  never  replace  parental 
instruction  on  the  one  hand,  nor  pastoral  instruction 
on  the  other. 

In  the  Cathedral  of  Notre  Dame  at  Paris,  I  saw  a 
large  number  of  young  girls  who  were  engaged  in  a 


TRAINING  THE  CONVERTS, 


393 


responsive  service.  I  did  not  approach  very  near 
them,  but  I  judged  them  to  be  receiving  instruction 
preparatory  to  Confirmation.  In  such  matters, 
Rome  will  never  fail.  Why  should  we  fail  who 
teach  that  which  we  hold  to  be  so  much  nearer  the 
truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus? 

Yours  very  truly, 

S.  S.  Cutting. 

We  commend  the  above  thoughts,  and  this 
whole  subject  of  convert-culture,  to  the  most  earnest 
heed  of  all  winners  of  souls.  Leave  not  the  work 
half  done  !  Truly,  it  is  a  great  thing  to  save  men, 
even  though  it  be  only  *'  as  by  fire."  But  is  it  not 
also  a  great  thing  to  have  them  "  rooted  and 
grounded  in  the  truth,"  instead  of  being  "  children, 
tossed  to  and  fro,  and  carried  about  with  every  wind 
of  doctrine?"  Surely  it  is  of  inconceivable  import- 
ance that  converts  come  unto  ^'perfect  men,  unto 
the  measure  of  the  stature  of  the  fulness  of  Christ : 
— from  whom  the  whole  body,  fitly  joined  together 
and  compacted  by  that  which  every  joint  supplieth, 
according  to  the  effectual  working  in  the  measure  of 
every  part,  maketh  increase  of  the  body,  unto  the 
edifying  of  itself  in  love." 

''  O  Lord,  Revive  Thy  Work  !" 

17*  • 


CHAPTER   XVIII. 

REVIVALS    THE  HOPE   OF  THE  WORLD. 

TTOW  this  world  is  soonest  to  be  given  to  Christ, 
is  a  question  that  should  concern  every  one  of 
his  followers.  Our  object  is  to  show  that  it  will  not  be 
done  apart  from  extensive  and  frequent  revivals  of 
religion. 

TJie  argument  from  the  past  is  in  place.  Cole- 
ridge has  likened  experience  to  the  stern-light  of  a 
ship,  which  illumines  the  track  it  has  passed  over. 
And  Sir  Philip  Sydney  affirmed  that  all  is  lip-wis- 
dom which  wants  experience.  The  lessons  of  the 
thousands  of  gone-by  years  are  here  before  us  for 
instruction. 

■'What  we  are  to-day  is  attributable  to  revivals. 
This  is  a  strong  assertion  ;  and  yet  the  pages  of  this 
book  abundantly  confirm  it.  Let  any  one  read  but 
the  two  chapters,  "  Historical  View  of  Revivals," 
and  "  What  we  owe  to  Revivals,"  and  our  language 
will  not  be  deemed  extravagant.  Nor  is  there  the 
least  ground  for  believing  that  God  will  essentially 
change  the  methods  of  his  operations  in  the  time  to 
come.  As  he  has  hitherto  carried  forward  his  work 
by  revivals,  we  may  expect  that  he  will  continue  to 
do  the  same,  only  on  a  much  grander  scale. 


REVIVALS  THE  HOPE  OF  THE    WORLD.       395 

The  present  sloiv  progress  of  religion  comes  in  as 
an  argument.  There  appeared  some  years  ago  in  a 
leading  religious  paper,  the  following :  "  From  the 
statistical  report  of  the  American  Congregational 
Orthodox  churches  for  1862,  it  is  seen  that  out  of 
the  fourteen  hundred  and  eighteen  churches  of  New 
England,  seven  hundred  and  thirty-eight,  or  more 
than  one  half,  had  not  ^,a.-aingl,e  conversion,  or  addi- 
tion b^  profession,  auring  the  year.  One  hundred 
and  eighty-two  other  churches  had  but  one  conver- 
sion each.  And  only  sixty-six  churches  had  as 
many  as  ten  each.  Excepting  the  churches  with 
which  evangelists  had  labored,  there  was  an  average 
of  less  than  two  conversions  to  a  minister  for  the 
year;  and  for  all  the  United  States  and  Canada, 
probably  not  over  two.  The  results  for  the  last  four 
years  do  not  vary  greatly  from  these  numbers. 
Many  of  these  churches  have  not  been  blessed  with 
a  revival  for  periods  of  fifteen,  twenty,  and  even 
thirty  years  together;  and  some  of  them  not  with  a 
single  conversion.  It  further  appears  that  the  whole 
number  of  converts  gathered  at  home  and  abroad, 
under  the  entire  auspices  of  the  American  Congre- 
gational Orthodox  churches,  over  the  number  of 
deaths  and  excommunications,  was  but  two  thousand 
and  sixteen ;  which,  divided  among  the  three  thou- 
sand and  fifty-six  churches  of  the  denomination, 
gives  an  average  gain  of  less  than  three-fourths'of 
one  to  a  church  for  the  year.  Or,  otherwise  stated, 
two  thousand  and  sixteen  churches  had  a  net  gain 


30 


HANDBOOK  OF  REVIVALS, 


of  one  soul  each  for  the  year,  and  one  thousand  and 
forty  churches  had  not  one  addition." 

The  article,  no  doubt,  was  based  upon  facts  and 
statistics  taken  from  the  ^'  Congregational  Quarterly," 
and  published  in  a  tract  form  in  1867.  We  give  that 
part  of  the  statement  bearing  on  the  point  before  us. 

"  There  are  about  one  thousand  four  hundred  and 
twenty  Orthodox  Congregational  churches  in  New 
England.  The  number  of  conversions,  or  additions 
by  profession  over  losses  by  death  and  excommuni- 
cation, reported  by  them  for  the  year, — 

i860  was  385,  or  about  one-fourth  of  one  to  each  church. 

1861  was  117,  or  about  one-twelfth  of  one  to  each  church. 

1862  a  loss  of  284  over  all  additions. 

1863  a  gain  of  318,  or  less  than  one-fourth  of  one  to  each  church. 

1864  a  gain  of  1,412,  or  nearly  one  to  each  church. 

1865  a  gain  of  2,416,  or  nearly  two  to  each  church. 

1866  about  1,257,  or  nearly  one  to  each  church. 

"  Nearly  one-half  of  these  churches  reported,  in 
each  of  these  seven  years,  not  a  single  conversion^ 
or  addition  by  profession. 

*'  About  two  hundred  other  churches  reported,  in 
each  of  these  seven  years,  only  one  addition  each. 
A  majority  of  the  remaining  churches  reported  little 
over  two  additions  each.  Nearly  all  the  larger  gains 
were  made  by  those  few  churches  that  have  made 
■•  extra  efforts,"  for  the  conversion  of  men. 

•'  Such  is  New  England's  record  for  the  last  seven 
years,  and  probably  for  the  last  thirty  years  it  has 
been  little  or  no  better. 

"  The  average  number  of  the  Orthodox  Congre- 


REVIVALS  THE  HOPE  OF  THE   WORLD.       397 

gational  Churches  of  the  United  States  and  Canada 
for  these  seven  years  was  about  two  thousand  eight 
hundred.     Their  gain  over  losses  for  the  year, — 

i860  was  less  than  one-half  of  one  to  each  church. 

1861  was  less  than  two-thirds  of  one  to  each  church. 

1862  was  less  than  one  and  one-twenty-seventh  to  each  church. 

1863  was  less  than  one  and  one-half  to  each  church. 

1864  was  less  than  one  and  one-third  to  each  church, 

1865  was  about  two  and  one-tenth  to  each  church, 

1866  about  the  same  as  last  year. 

"  So  far  as  can  be  gathered  from  their  statistical 
reports,  the  churches  of  the  other  denominations^ 
have  not  been  more  successful  in  gathering  converts 
from  the  world  during  this  period  than  the  Congre- 
gational Churches  have  been.'' 

''  As  the  churches  average  less  than  one  hundred 
members,  and  make  a  net  gain  of  less  than  one  mem- 
ber a  year,  at  this  rate  of  increase  it  will  take  one 
hundred  years  for  them  to  double  the  present  mem- 
bership. While  the  population  of  the  country  will 
probably  double/^z/r  times  in  this  period,  and  become 
one  hundred  and  fifty  millions,  the  churches  will  be 
only  about  eight  millions.  Without  more  general 
and  powerful  revivals  than  ever  have  been,  how  soon 
the  churches  will  be  overwhelmed  and  lost  in  the 
world!" 

In  view  of  such  considerations,  the  remarks  of  an 
eminent  Christian  writer*  are  worthy  of  the  deepefjt 
thought.     "At  our  present  rate  of  march,  we  can 

*  Dr.  Noah   Porter.     See   also  facts  of  the   same  nature   under 
♦'  Revival  Means  and  Methods." 


398 


HANDBOOK  OF  REVIVALS. 


i 


I 


scarcely  keep  in  sight  of  the  army  of  aliens  whom  v/e 
would  subdue  to  Christ.  I  see  the  cause  of  human 
salvation  to  be  altogether  hopeless  without  the  j/^- 
a<^/  interposition  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  Should  this  in- 
terposition be  granted  only  to  one  individual  in  ten 
(which  has  been,  perhaps,  about  the  average  of  sav- 
ing conversions  in  our  evangelical  congregations), 
nijie  tenths  of  the  population,  even  in  New  England 
would  remain  "aliens  from  the  commonwealth  of 
Israel."  Darker  still  is  the  prospect  in  those  sec- 
tions of  our  country  where  scarcely  one  in  fifty  exhib- 
its any  evidence,  or  makes  any  profession,  of  piety. 
Th^  hope  of"  the  church,  then,  is  in  revivals  of  reli- 
g\ox)>-conti7zued,  powerful,  geiteral  revivals.** 

The  moral  condition  of  society  at  large  strength- 
ens this  view.  It  is  easy  to  boast  of  a  great  coun- 
try ;  of  a  good  government ;  of  a  common  language ; 
of  Christian  churches  and  religious  liberty ;  of  rapid 
intercommunication ;  of  unbounded  wealth  ;  of  nu- 
merical growth,  and  the  like.  But  no  one  pretends 
that  all  this  can  insure  a  people's  welfare.  With 
all  this  society  may  be  corrupt  from  the  crown  of  the 
head  to  the  sole  of  the  foot.  And  few  intelligent 
Christians  will  claim  that  the  mass  of  the  population, 
with  all  we  are  doing,  is  being  thoroughly  leavened 
with  saving  truth.  It  were  pleasant  to  think  so  ;  but 
such  is  not  the  case,  even  in  the  most  favored  com- 
munities. 

The  old  processes  of  Christian  education  are  a 
laughing-stock  to  the  present  generation.  Catechis- 
ing, exact  "definitions  of  doctrines,  creed-statements. 


REVIVALS  THE  HOPE  OF  THE   WORLD. 


399 


— these  are  scouted  as  things  fit  only  for  a  ''  Puritani- 
cal ''  age.     As  some   one   has   it,  that  charity  which 
believeth  all  things  bict  God's  truth,  has  opened  the 
doors  to  a  fatal  religious  literature,   in  which,   by  a 
sort  of  universal  solvent,  all  the  doctrinal  bones   of 
theology  are  reduced  to  a  gelatinous  mass  of  ambig- 
lous  sentiment.     And  the  consequence  is,  that  the 
jeople  are  losing  all  sense  of  the  diversities  of  creeds, 
become  looser  and  more  ignorant  as  falsehood  grows 
familiar,  and  are  led  off  to  skepticism  and  universalisr 
on  one  side,  and  to  popery  on  the  other ;  or  not- 
degrading  and  ruinous,  to  Socinus,  Swedenbo" 
liar  spirits,  and  the  Mormons.  Vuig  to 

Even  Christian  teachers,  and  those  cl^  cb^-ii^^' 
be  orthodox,  from  their  pulpits  and  edito'^^-Qul^te^ 
join  in  the  cry  against  "■  the  stringency  of  f^  loycil  as 
creeds,"  and  are  so  much  more  liberal  tl^^^s.     ^"^^'^ 
to  forget  that  truth  makes  no  comprom  .^j^s,  they 
ceiving  diversities  of   doctrines  and   opinioiiVies   ^^ 
would  help  the  people    out   of  their  difficui  SdA^^^ 
knowing  what  to  hold,  by  telling  them  that  all  btroe- 
are  equally  valid — that  some  doctrines  are  not  essen- 
tial, even  admitting  that  they  are  truths  ! — and  that 
"  it  does  not  matter  what  the  creed  is  if  the  practice 
be  right !  "     Dr.  Guthrie  once  said  "the  more  that 
Svorks'  are  preached  up  instead  of  '  faith,'  the  worse 
are  the  'works'  that   men   do."     Might  it   not  be 
claimed  with  equal  force,  that  the  more  men  clamor 
for  "life"  in  place  of  "doctrine,"  the  more  corrupt 
are  the  hves  of  many  who  subsist  on  such  preaching? 

Farther :  are  the  numerous  evangelical  churches 


400  HANDBOOK  OF  REVIVALS. 

positively  putting  forth  their  power  upon  the  com- 
munities ?  Forms  and  ceremonies,  yea,  and  sound 
doctrines,  may  exist,  where  the  church  is  spiritually 
prostrate.  Indeed  it  often  occurs  that  the  "  ability  " 
of  churches  lead  to  extravagance  and  indolence ;  so 
that  a  body  boasting  that  she  "  is  rich,  and  increased 
with  goods,  and  has  need  of  nothing,"  is  really 
''  wretched,  and  miserable,  and  poor,  and  blind, 
and  naked."  And  what  do  the  above  facts  and 
tf^ures  show  as  to  the  actual  power  of  the  churches 
upon-',  the  communities  ! 

Noticing  so  impresses  the  thoughtful  mind  as  the 
possibilitii^s  of  influence  on  the  part  of  the  churches. 
But  it  is  h'ke  the  power  of  steam  before  it  was  evoked 
and  apphed  to  man's  service  ;  like  that  of  electricity 
before  science  climbed  the  height  of  the  skies,  and 
seized  the  spirit:  of  thunder,  and  chained  it  to  the 
chariot  of  human  progress.     It  is  latent  power. 

Capital  that  is  unused  is  called  dead  capital ; 
and  a  man  might  have  a  shop  or  storehouse  full  of  it 
and  still  not  get  ahead.  O,  the  amount  of  dead  capi- 
tal in  the  churches !  O,  what  numbers  of  them  are 
dying  of  inertia, — dying  of  the  dry-rot  of  formalism  ! 
dying  of  decency  and  respectability! 

Now  it  is  specifically  the  effect  of  revivals  to  in- 
crease church-power.  This  is  nomHTng^f  organ- 
ism. Undoubtedly  Christianity  would  be  advantaged 
by  consolidating  her  resources.  But  will  a  grand,  im- 
posing organization  furnish  the  power  that  converts 
bad  men  into  good  ones?  Will  it  enable  them,  when 
converted,  to   lead   holy  and  spotless  lives  ?     Will 


REVIVALS   THE  HOPE  OF  THE   WORLD.      40 1 

"gi  strong  Church,"  in  popular  acceptation,  give  great- 
er effect  to  sermons,  more  unction  to  exhortations, 
more  success  to  the  instruction  of  the  young,  and 
richer  answers  to  prayer?  Will  it  make  Christians 
more  humble,  more  contented,  more  charitable?  Will 
it  make  the  covetous  liberal,  and  bring  the  Lord's  por- 
tion into  his  treasury  ?  TJiis  is  not  the  solution  of 
the  problem  of  church-power  !  It  is  the  '''■power  of 
the  Highest ''  that  we  need  ! 

Consider  what  revivals  would  do  for  the  rural 
districts.  In  1802  Rev.  Jesse  Edson  wrote  from 
Halifax,  Vermont,  thus  :  "  The  Holy  Spirit  seemed 
to  come  down  like  a  rushing,  mighty  wind,  to  melt 
the  souls  of  God's  children,  to  cause  sinners  to 
tremble,  stubborn  wills  to  bow,  and  hard  hearts  to 
relent.  Numbers  flocked  to  Christ  as  a  cloud,  and 
as  doves  to  their  windows.  Fifteen  were  received 
the  next  communion,  twenty-one  the  communion 
following;  about  sixty,  in  the  whole."  In  later 
years,  and  especially  under  the  labors  of  Rev.  Sam- 
uel Fish,  frequent  and  blessed  revivals  were  expe- 
rienced in  that  town,  among  the  fruits  of  which  were 
not  less  than  twelve  or  fifteen  missionaries  and  minis- 
ters of  the  gospel,  besides  great  numbers  of  efficient 
Christian  workers  ;  most  of  whom,  however,  have 
either  deceased,  or  removed  to  places  of  greater 
social  or  business  advantages. 

Years  ago  the  church  of  Mr.  Edson  (Congrega- 
tional) died  out.  That  of  Mr.  Fish  (Baptist)  barely 
survives  (in  two  localities)  to  keep  the  gospel  banner 
flying  on  those  hills.     The  extinct  church  lived  for 


402 


HANDBOOK  OF  REVIVALS. 


fifty  years  by  virtue  of  the  revival  referred  to  ;  and 
on  account  of  the  later  awakenings  the  surviving  so- 
ciety has  not  expired.  Now,  one  powerful  revival 
in  that  town  would  put  the  feeble  interest  on  its  feet 
for  another  whole  generation,  and  save  the  commu- 
nity from  being  given  over  to  religious  indifferentism 
and  social  barbarism.  We  see  no  hope  for  the  cause, 
whatever,  except  in  such  a  special  awakening.  And 
this  is  but  a  picture  of  thousands  of  rural  districts, 
especially  in  the  inland  parts  of  New  England,  where 
the  population  is  depreciating.  Will  any  one  tell 
us  what  is  to  save  such  places  from  godlessness  ex- 
cept gracious  revivals  ? 

Consider,  too,  what  revivals  would  do  for  the 
cities.  In  the  absence  of  strong  remedial  agencies, 
great  cities  are  great  sores.  With  such  influences 
they  are  centres  of  gracious  influence.  Our  Lord, 
and  after  him  the  apostles,  bestowed  effort  chiefly 
upon  cities,  *'  beginning  at  Jerusalem,"  the  capital  of 
the  nation.  They  acted  on  the  principle  on  which 
Alexander  and  Caesar,  and  all  the  great  conquerors 
of  all  times  act,  that  of  seizing  upon  the  strong 
places  of  power,  and  holding  them  in  subjection,  with 
the  assurance  that  all  other  places  will  then  become 
an  easy  conquest.  For  in  cities  are  accumulated 
wealth,  and  talent,  and  energy  and  enterprise ;  and 
if  this  be  consecrated  it  is  a  mighty  gain.  Besides, 
men  are  in  masses  there,  and  therefore  ought  to  be 
more  readily  reached  and  moved  ;  and  carrying  these, 
the  surrounding  villages  and  all  parts  of  the  country 
are  reached. 


REVIVALS  THE  HOPE  OF  THE    WORLD.      46^:: 

\/ 
Now  there  is  no  way  of  doing  it  but  by  powerful 

revivals.  Look  at  things  as' they  exist.  City  churches 
.-arejiot  really  reaching  the  dense  masses  of  popula- 
tion. Strong  in  their  wealth  and  social  position, 
Jth^y  are  too  much  like  polished  shafts  whirling  on 
their  bearings,  but  without  cogs  interlocking  them 
into  anything.  They  are  not  linked  with  society, 
and  moving  it  with  a  magnificent  influence.  Even 
with  all  their  appliances  of  Sunday  schools,  city 
missions,  tract  operations,  ragged  schools  and  the 
like,  the  churches  only  touch  the  rim  of  the  surround- 
ing wickedness.  Not  one  quarter  part  of  the  popu- 
lation of  the  great  cities  ever  hear  the  gospel !  A 
large  proportion  of  the  people  are  practically  heath- 
ens,— as  much  so  as  are  the  dwellers  in  absolutely 
pagan  lands. 

By  present  processes,  then,  these  masses  of 
immortals  will  never  be  reached  and  rescued. 
Multitudes  of  them  have  no  Bible;  or  if  they  had, 
they  conld  not  read  it,  or  would  immediately  pawn 
it.  Tht,y  spurn  a  tract,  or  if  they  do  not,  it  would 
be  usel'ss  to  them.  Multitudes  of  them  study  con- 
cealme'^t ;  practice  crimes  which  cannot  be  exposed 
to  the  light  of  day ;  and  alike  shrink  away  from 
police  officers  and  friends  of  religion.  Here  and 
there  some  Christian  effort  picks  off  one  soul  from 
the  godless  mass ;  but  nothing  is  making  anything 
like  an  inroad  upon  it. 

What^  is  wanjted  is  an  awakening  that  would 
shake  the  dry  bones  in  even  the  lowest  stratum  of 
society,  rousing  them   from    filth  and  drunkenness, 


404  HANDBOOK  OF  REVIVALS. 

and  raising  them  into  a  great  army  to  fight  the 
battles  of  the  Lord.  What  is_^needed_  are_iiiigi^ty 
revival  impulses,  urging  them  toward  inquiry,  and 
urging  godly  men  and  women  to  carry  the  heavenly 
light  to  those  who  will  not  come  to  it,  and  to  com 
pel  the  wanderers  to  come  in  that  the  divine  guest- 
chamber  may  be  full.  And  what  short  of  powerful 
revivals  can  accomplish  this  ?  Is  there  any  conceiv- 
able way  except  that  by  which  God  thus  suddenly 
arouses  the  churches,  and  moves  simultaneously  the 
hearts  of  great  multitudes  ? 

A  succession  of  such  revivals  as  have  occasionally 
been  witnessed,  sweeping  all  through  the  great  cit- 
ies of  Christendom,  would  secure  every  condition  of 
the  moral  elevation  of  these  myriads  of  inhabitants. 
And  without  tl>€m  the  case  appears  hopeless  in- 
deed. sX 

Again :  the  relation  of  the  ministry  to  revivals  is 
to  be  taken  into  account.  As  we  have  seen  in  a 
previous  chapter,*  the  large  part  of  good  ministers 
of  Jesus  Christ  have  hitherto  come  from  revivals ; 
and  in  the  mere  point  of  numerical  supply,  whence 
but  from  this  source  can  they  be  expected  in  the 
future  ?  Without  revivals,  the  hosts  of  young  men 
necessary  for  home  and  foreign  work,  glowing  with 
love  to  Christ,  and  ready  to  sacrifice  for  his  cause, 
cannot  be  expected  to  come  forward,  but  will  con- 
tinue to  be  drawn  into  business  and  the  other  pro- 
fessions. 

Besides:    those   converted    in    revivals   may    be 

*  "  What  We  Owe  to  Revivals." 


REVIVALS  THE  HOPE  OF  THE   WORLD.      405 

expected  to  be  the  most  efficient  winners  of  souls. 
They  possess  the  same  revival  spirit,  and  adopt  the 
same  style  of  preaching,  and  substantially  the  same 
means,  as  they  had  felt  and  witnessed  to  be  mighty 
through  God  to  the  pulling  down  of  strongholds. 

Moreover,  actual  contact  with  revival  work  won- 
derfully intensifies  a  preacher's  power.  In.  a  re- 
vival a  pastor  is  thrown  upon  his  own  resour- 
ces. His  energies  and  ingenuity  are  taxed  to 
the  utmost.  And  thus  new  ideas  are  created,  and 
new  methods  of  illustrating  and  applying  divine  truth 
are  acquired.  His  soul  is  aflame  ;  and  his  words  go 
blazing  from  his  lips,  and  falling  like  fire  upon  the 
consciences  of  men,  and  lookers  on  are  amazed  at  his 
added  pathos,  energy  and  power.  For  the  mmis- 
trys  sake,  then  we  must  have  revivals. 

7\gain  :  the  great  benevolent  movements  of  the 
age  cannot  progress  without  revivals.  Every  out- 
pouring of  the  Spirit  raises  up  new  friends  to  the 
cause  of  missions,  increases  the  amount  of  funds  de- 
voted to  that  cause,  and  wafts  to  heaven  more  nu- 
merous and  fervent  desires  that  the  kingdom  of  God 
may  come.  Let  but  revivals  cease,  and  what  would 
become  of  the  great  enterprises  for  converting  man- 
kind to  God  ?  What  would  become  of  our  benevo- 
lent associations,  of  various  kinds  at  home  ?  And 
how  could  our  foreign  work  go  forward  ?  A  general 
and  lasting  declension  of  religion  would  dry  up  all 
the  sources  of  supply,  both  of  men  and  money,  upon 
which  such  operations  depend. 

We  forget  that  each  generation  of  the  modern 


4o6  HANDBOOK  OF  REVIVALS. 

world  consists  of  30,000,000  of  children  ;  so  that  to 
christianize  this  added  population  alone  there  must 
be  one  million  conversions  per  year  I  In  this  view 
of  the  case,  what  a  prodigious  work  is  before  us! 
And  how  can  it  be  accomplished  without  remark- 
able and  wonderful  and  sudden  effusions  of  the  Spir- 
it of  God? 

Revivals,  then,  are  emphatically  the  hope  of  the 
world.  From  every  estimate  we  can  form  on  this 
subject,  it  would  seem  clear  beyond  a  doubt  that 
we  must  have  them,  and  of  a  still  more  powerful 
character  than  we  have  hitherto  had,  or  else  the 
work  of  this  world's  conversion  to  God  can  never  be 
consummated.  It  is  impossible  to  see  how  800,000 
000  souls,  or  any  considerable  part  of  this  number, 
can  be  washed  from  their  sins,  within  the  most  dis- 
tant time  to  which  the  millennium  can  be  deferred, 
by  the  single  drops  of  converting  grace  falling  as 
now.  Mighty  revivals  must  become  yet  more  and 
more  frequent,  until  there  shall  cease  to  be  intervals 
between  them,  and  they  shall  run  into  each  other, 
and  flow  together  in  one  long  and  still  spreading  river 
of  salvation. 

And  why  not  have  such  revivals?  We  do  not 
see  why  they  are  not  to  be  looked  for; — those  of  far 
greater  power  and  wider  extent  than  have  hitherto 
been  experienced.  Where  is  the  improbability  of  sup- 
posing that  whole  nations,  the  largest  associated 
bodies  of  men  on  the  globe,  are  to  feel  the  power  of 
the  Spirit  in  one  general  and  simultaneous  effusion, 
and  to  evince  that  they  feel  it  by  a  general  and  sim- 


REVIVALS  THE  HOPE  OF  THE   WORLD,      407 

nltaneous  turning  to  God, — even  as  the  whole  army 
of  dry  bones  in  the  prophet's  vision  were  re-animated 
and  stood  upon  their  feet  at  once,  when  the  Spirit 
from  the  four  winds  came  upon  them  ? 

Not  less  apposite  than  animating,  just  in  this 
connection,  are  some  words  of  the  late  Dr.  J.  W. 
Alexander,  of  N.  Y.  ''  Imagine  a  shower  of  grace  in 
this  single  city ;  every  house  filled  with  worshippers, 
every  place  of  business  made  solemn  or  joyful  by 
the  presence  of  religious  emotion.  Think  of  seasons 
during  which  religion  should  be  the  great  matter  of 
interest  with  every  young  person.  Think  of  the  effect 
on  ministers,  on  professing  Christians,  on  sinners. 
Imagine,  if  you  can,  a  universal  work  over  the  whole 
country  and  world  !  My  brethren,  what  visions  arise 
before  the  eye  of  faith  in  the  expectation  of  such  a 
blessing !  Oh  that  I  could  impress,  and  be  pos- 
sessed myself  with  a  due  sense  of  the  loveliness,  the 
glory,  the  indispensableness  of  such  a  gift  !  If  I 
judge  aright,  all  other  pursuits  are  nothing  to  the 
pursuit  of  this!  Here  is  the  great  work  of  philan- 
thropy, the  only  thing  worth  living  for  I " 

"O  Lord,  Revive  Thy  Work!*' 


CHAPTER   XIX. 

ARE  YOU   REVIVED? 

T  TNDER  the  pressure  of  deep  feelings  we  pen 
these  last  hues.  It  arises,  particularly,  from 
the  attempt  to  say  a  few  thi^rigs  to  the  pfficial  teach- 
ers of  God's  word.  Mii^isters  and  Re\^'ivals!  What 
a  conjunction  of  terms!  Ministers^  how  weighty 
their  obligations  !  Revivals,  how  fraught  with  the 
mightiest  consequences ! 

Is  it  not  lamentable  that  students  for  the  minis- 
try  are  not  more  instructed  upon  the  all-important 
subject  of  revivals  ?  In  what  Theological  Seminary 
does  this  hold  even  a  subordinate  place  in  the  course 
of  study,  or  the  class-room  exercise  ?  Were  it  not 
well,  among  other  provisions,  to  establish  a  Revival 
Professorship,  or  a  Chair  on  Soul-Saving?  Says  Dr. 
Noah  Porter  :  "  I  deem  it  all-important  that  minis- 
ters, and  those  who  are  preparing  to  become  min- 
isters, should  be  revival  men.  I  mean,  men  who 
understand  the  subject  of  revivals,  who  enter  into  it 
with  a  warm  and  decided  interest,  and  whose  preach- 
ing and  influence  in  all  respects  shall  be  adapted  to 
promote  revivals.  To  cherish  the  spirit  of  revivals, 
then,  in  our  Theological  Seminaries,  is  the  direct 
way  to  multiply  revival  ministers." 


ARE   YOU  REVIVED? 


409 


Precisely  at  this  point  is  to  be  found  a  radical 
defect.  The  evil  lies  in  the  process  of  training. 
In  the  absorbing  attention  given  to  the  science  of 
theology,  that  which  should  be  the  chief  aim  in  all 
ministerial  preparation  is  comparatively  lost  sight 
of;  and  the  young  preachers  do  not  enter  upon  their 
pastorates  as  proselyters  of  men.  They  are  skilled, 
it  may  be,  in  sermon-writing,  and  in  the  niceties  of 
metaphysical  and  theological  distinctions;  but  they 
are  not  skilled  in  the  holy  art  of  winning  souls — if, 
indeed,  they  have  any  right  appreciation  of  this  as 
their  work.  We  earnestly  commend  the  thought  to 
the  leaders  of  the  Lord's  hosts. 

If  in  any  one  thing  more  than  in  others  the  proverb, 
"  Like  priest  like  people,"  holds  true,  it  is  in  respect 
to  revivals  of  religion.  Rarely,  perhaps  never,  is 
the  standard  of  piety  in  a  church  higher  than  that 
of  its  ministry,  while  the  fruitage  of  a  lifeless  minis- 
try is  almost  invariably  a  dead  or  lukewarm  church. 
On  the  other  hand,  it  is  a  rare  fact  to  find  a  dead 
church  under  a  living  ministry.  Look  at  all  those 
great  revivals  whose  record  gilds  the  page  of  church 
history  with  its  brightest  glory.  Were  not  the 
ministry  the  first  to  receive  the  hallowed  quickening 
in  every  instance?  Was  not  Pentecost  preceded  by 
a  baptism  of  fire  on  the  apostles  ?  Did  not  the 
Reformation  owe  its  existence  to  the  spiritual  power 
of  Luther  in  Germany,  and  Zwingle  in  Switzerland  } 
So  in  America  and  in  Great  Britain,  Edwards  and 
Tennent,  Whitfield  and  Wesley,  were  the  first  to  be 


.JO  ^^ l^DBOOK  OF  RE  VIVALS. 

filled  with  quickening  power.  And  thus  it  has  con- 
tinued to  our  day. 

How  evident,  therefore,  the  fact  that  it  is  not  the 
getting  of  men  for  the  ministry  that  is  the  question 
now.  Nor  is  it,  '  How  may  we  secure  learned,  able, 
eloquent,  polished,  educated  men?'  These  may  be 
very  needful  matters ;  but  they  are  of  the  second 
grade.  They  are  not  the  essentials ;  they  are  not 
indispensable.  The  question  now  is,  '  How  may  we 
secure  men  full  of  the  Holy  Ghost  and  of  faith?' 
*  How  shall  we  bring  forward  a  great  army  of  soul- 
savers?''  It  is  high  time  that  a  different  standard 
and  different  balances  came  into  use, — the  standard 
— not  of  literature  and  eloquence — but  of  the  apos- 
ties,  the  balances  of  the  sa7ictuary. 

What  an  impressive  lesson,  too,  does  this  teach 
us  who  are  now  the  ministers  of  Christ.  If  the  pul- 
pit first  receives,  and  then  conveys,  the  quickening 
flarAe,  is  not  an  inert  church  largely  due  to  ourselves  ? 
We  cannot  shun  responsibility.  It  always  goes 
with  privilege,  with  leadership.  (Responsibility  is 
measured  by  opportunity.  God  hdtds  every  man 
accountable  for  the  use  he  makes  of  the  power  com- 
mitted to  his  trust  ;  and  if  one  fail  of  fulfilling  his 
obligations,  he  must  answer  both  for  that  failure  and 
for  all  the  evil  ensuing  therefrom.  Surely,  then, 
the  thought  of  our  responsibility  is  enough  to  make 
us  tremble !  For  with  us  is  lodged  a  measureless 
power  of  good  or  evil. 

Just  here  the  question  is  in  place,  Do  we  not 
often   attempt   to  shirk  responsibility  by  casting  it 


ARE   YOU  REVIVED? 


411 


upon  God  ?  Thus  one  has  written — "  The  language 
we  have  been  accustomed  to  adopt  is  this;  we  must 
use  the  means,  and  leave  the  event  to  God  ;  we  can 
do  no  more  than  employ  the  means  ;  this  is  our  duty, 
and  having  done  this,  we  must  entrust  the  rest  to 
him  who  is  the  disposer  of  all  things."  Now  such 
language  sounds  well,  for  it  seems  to  be  an  acknowl- 
edgment of  our  own  nothingness,  and  to  savor  of 
submission  to  God's  sovereignty  ;  but  it  is  often  only 
sound.  It  has  not  really  any  substance  in  it. 
Though  there  is  truth  stamped  on  the  face  of  it, 
there  is  falsehood  at  tJie  root  of  it.  For  it  is  only  an 
attempt  to  cover  our  indolence.  It  is  a  way  we 
have  of  blinking  responsibility.  We  may  be  alto- 
gether too  resigned  in  seeing  no  souls  converted. 
Our  orthodoxy  may  be  a  shield  for  our  inactivity. 
Instead  of  acquiescing  in  the  low  state  of  Zion,  it 
were  better  if,  like  the  good  Payson,  we  were  in  a 
*'  constant  fever''  over  it. 

Are  we  not  rebujced  by  some  of  the  great  exam- 
ples set  before  us  iri  the  preceding  pages?  Do  we 
know  a  prayerfiilness  like  that  of  Luther,  who  once 
said,  "  I  have  so  much  business  to  do  to-day  that  I 
shall  not  be  able  to  get  through  it  with  less  than 
three  hours'  prayer."  It  is  John  Angel  James  who 
said  "  we  are  weak  in  the  pulpit  because  weak  in 
the  closet."  Edward  Payson  thus  writes  to  a  brother 
minister :  ''  Prayer  is  the  first  thing,  the  second 
thing,  and  the  third  thing  necessary  for  a  minister, 
especially  if  he  have  revivals.  Pray,  then,  my  dear 
brother,  pray,  pray,  pray." 


412 


HANDBOOK  OF  REVIVALS. 


And  Rev.  Wm.  Reid,  in  his  admirable  "  Words  to 
Winners  of  Souls,"  speaks  thus  to  his  brethren  : 
*'  Why  is  there  so  httle  anxiety  to  get  time  to  pray? 
Why  is  there  so  little  forethought  in  the  laying  out 
of  time  and  employments,  so  as  to  secure  a  large 
portion  of  each  day  for  prayer  ?  Why  is  there  so 
much  speaking,  yet  so  little  prayer?  Why  is  there 
so  much  running  to  and  fro,  yet  so  little  prayer  ?  Why 
so  much  bustle  and  business,  yet  so  little  prayer? 
Why  so  many  meetings  with  our  fellow-men,  yet  so 
few  meetings  with  God  ?  Why  so  little  being  alone, 
so  little  thirsting  of  the  soul  for  the  calm,  sweet 
hours  of  unbroken  solitude,  when  God  and  his  child 
hold  fellowship  together,  as  if  they  could  never  part  ? 
It  is  this  want  that  not  only  injures  our  own  growth 
in  grace,  but  makes  us  such  unprofitable  servants  of 
Christ." 

Do  we  know  a  tireless  industry  like  that  of  Whit- 
field, who,  true  to  the  symbol  on  his  seal, — a  winged 
heart  and  the  inscription  *'  Astra  Petiinus*'  "  We 
seek  the  stars," — preached  18,000  sermons  in  his  34 
years'  ministry, — over  ten  per  week  :  or  like  that  of 
Wesley,  who  preached  42,400, — over  fifteen  per 
week, — in  the  53  years  of  his  ministry? 

Do  we  know  an  engrossment  in  the  master  s 
business  like  that  of  Brainard  ? — who  could  say  of  him- 
self, on  more  than  one  occasion,  "  I  cared  not  where 
or  how  I  lived,  or  what  hardships  I  went  through,  so 
I  could  but  gain  souls  to  Christ.  While  I  was  asleep, 
I  dreamed  of  these  things ;  and  when  I  waked,  the 
first  thing  I  thought  of  was  this  great  work." 


ARE   YO  U  RE  VIVED ? 


413 


Do  we  know  a  travail  of  soul  for  the  ungodly 
like  that  of  Paul  ? — who  could  affirm,  "  I  say  the  truth 
in  Christ,  my  conscience  also  bearing  me  witness  in 
the  Holy  Ghost,  that  I  have  great  heaviness  and 
co7itinual  sorrow  in  my  heart ;  for  I  could  wish  that 
myself  were  accursed  from  Christ,  for  my  brethren, 
my  kinsmen  according  to  the  flesh." 

Do  we  know  a  singleness  of  purpose  like  that  to 
which  the  sainted  Brown,  of  Haddington,  exhorted 
his  sons  ?-"  O  labor,  labor,  to  win  souls  to  Christ  !  " 
Can  we  satisfactorily  answer  the  question,  ''  Is  this 
my  aim  in  every  sermon  I  preach,  in  every  visit  I 
pay?  Is  it  under  the  influence  of  this  feeling 
that  I  continually  live  and  walk  and  speak  ?  Is  it 
for  this  I  pray  and  toil  and  fast  and  weep  ?  Is  it  for 
this  I  spend  and  am  spent,  counting  it,  next  to 
the  salvation  of  my  own  soul,  my  chiefest  joy  to  be 
the  instrument  of  saving  others?  Is  it  for  this  that 
I  exist?  And  to  accomplish  this  would  I  gladly 
die?" 

Do  we  know  a  sincerity  and  engagedness  like  that 
of  Mr.  Shepherd  ? — who  declared  on  his  death-bed 
that  the  studying  every  sermon  cost  him  prayers  with 
strong  crying  and  tears  ;  that  before  he  preached  any 
sermon  he  got  good  from  it  himself;  and  that  he 
always  went  up  into  his  pulpit  as  if  he  were  going  to 
give  up  his  account  to  his  God." 

Do  we  know  a  reverent  and  earnest  study  of  the 
word  like  that  of  Whitfield,  who  read  the  whole  of 
Henry's  Exposition  of  the  Bible  on  his  knees  ? 

Of  Richard  Baxter  it  was  said  by  one  of  his  con- 


414 


HANDBOOK  OF  REVIVALS. 


temporaries,  that  when  he  spoke  of  the  soul's  weighty 
concerns,  *'  his  spirit  was  drenched  therein^  And 
yet  he  confesses,  ''  I  seldom  come  out  of  the  pulpit 
but  my  conscience  smiteth  me  that  I  have  been  no 
more  serious  and  fervent  in  such  a  case.  It  accuseth 
me,  not  so  much  for  want  of  ornaments  and  elegancy, 
nor  for  letting  fall  an  unhandsome  word ;  but  it 
asketh  me  :  *  How  couldst  thou  speak  of  life  and 
death  with  such  a  heart?  How  couldst  thou  preach 
of  heaven  and  hell  in  such  a  careless,  sleepy  manner? 
Dost  thou  believe  what  thou  sayest  ?  Art  thou  in 
earnest,  or  in  jest?  How  canst  thou  tell  people  that 
sin  is  such  a  thing,  and  that  so  much  misery  is  upon 
them  and  before  them,  and  be  no  more  affected 
with  it?'"  If  he  co\x\d  say  that,  what  might  our 
confession  be? 

And,  now,  can  we  really  say  that  while  we  admire 
the  character  of  such  men  as  we  have  referred  to, 
and  are  ready  to  exclaim,  "  Would  that  I  were  such  a 
minister;  that  such  a  grace  might  dwell,  and  rule, 
and  shine  in  me ;  and  make  me  thus  faithful,  and 
bring  me  to  such  blessedness  ;" — while  we  are  ready 
to  say  this, — are  we  willing  to  use  the  means  which 
they  used  for  obtaining  such  holiness?  Edwards 
says,  '^  Often  I  have  had  very  affecting  views  of  my 
own  sinfulness  and  vileness  ;  very  frequently  to  such 
a  degree  as  to  hold  me  in  a  kind  of  loud  weeping, 
sometimes  for  a  considerable  time  together,  so  that 
I  have  often  been  forced  to  shut  myself  up."  And 
Archbishop  Usher  used,  at  one  period  of  his  life,  on 
Saturday  afternoon,  to  go  alone  to  a  river-side,  and 


ARE   YOU  REVIVED?  415 

there  recount  his  sins,  and  confess  and  bewail  them 
to  the  Lord  with  floods  of  tears?  Are  we  wilHng  to 
Hve  up  to  the  Scripture  precepts  for  the  ministry 
as  they  did?  Are  we  wilHng  to  watch  and  pray, 
and  fast,  and  study,  and  keep  our  hearts,  and  fight 
with  our  sins  ; — wiihng  to  deny  ourselves,  take  up 
the  cross,  daily,  and  follow  Christ," — as  they  did? 
The  Lord  knoweth  ! 

Let  us  admit  it:  if  we  who  are  ministers  were 
nearer  right,  the  churches  and  the  world  would  be 
nearer  right.  If  we  were  properly  revived,  the  peo- 
ple around  us  would  not  long  remain  dull.  We  say 
properly  revived,  for  all  attempts  to  promote  a  re- 
vival till  our  own  hearts  are  right,  is  mere  beating 
the  air.  With  a  fervent  state  in  our  own  mind,  how 
full  of  unction  will  be  our  prayers,  how  deep  the 
sincerity  of  our  exhortations,  how  earnest  and 
powerful  the  pleadings  of  our  sermons !  But  in  the 
absence  of  this  all  our  effort  will  be  empty  and 
vain. 

Alas,  it  is  but  too  true  that  while  we  may  not  be 
chargeable  with  unsoundness  in  faith,  nor  outward 
negligence  of  duty,  nor  inconsistency  of  life,  yet  we 
may  be  the  most  grievous  obstructions  to  revivals. 
As  William  Reid  says,  "  One  may  be  a  dry  and 
empty  cistern,  notwithstanding  his  orthodoxy;  he 
may  be  freezing  up  and  blasting  life  at  the  very  time 
that  he  is  speaking  of  the  way  of  life.  He  may 
be  repelling  men  from  the  cross  even  when  he  is  in 
words  proclaiming  it :  he  may  be  standing  between 
his  flock  and  the  blessing,  even  when  he  is  calling  it 


4i6 


HANDBOOK  OF  REVIVALS. 


down  from  heaven  ! "  These  are  terrible  considera- 
tions, but  they  are  only  too  true. 

And  how  true  also,  these  other  words  from  the 
same  source:  *'It  is  easier  to  speak  or  wrtU  a,hout  a 
revival  than  to  set  about  it.  There  is  so  much  rub- 
bish to  be  swept  out;  so  many  self-raised  hindran- 
ces to  be  dealt  with ;  so  many  old  habits  to  be  over- 
come ;  so  much  sloth  and  easy-mindedness  to  be 
contended  with ;  so  much  of  ministerial  routine  to 
be  broken  through;  and  so  much  crucifixion,  both 
of  self  and  of  the  world,  to  be  undergone,  that  we 
recoil  from  it.  As  Christ  said  of  the  unclean  spirit 
which  the  disciples  could  not  cast  out,  so  we  say 
here :  This  kind  goeth  not  out  but  by  prayer  and 
fasting.'' 

Certainly,  dear  brethren,  we  are  feeble  as  preach- 
ers  because  we  are  feeble  as  Christians.  And  our  very 
profession  exposes  us  to  this  shallowness  of  piety. 
Because  we  are  engaged  in  holy  things,  the  people 
may  think,  and  we  may  think,  that  we  are  holy  : — 
forgetting  that  a  holy  office  does  not  make  one  holy  ; 
—forgetting  that  he  may  be  spiritual  in  his  pulpit 
and  not  in  his  closet ; — forgetting  that  he  may  be 
the  keeper  of  others'  vineyards,  without  keeping  his 
own  \— forgetting  that  it  is  easier  to  declaim  against 
sins  in  others  than  to  mortify  them  in  himself  \ — aye 
forgetting  that  he  may  be  the  instrument  of  grace 
to  others,  and  yet  himself   be  lost ! 

O,  let  us  take  heed  to  these  things.  Let  the 
startling  language  of  John  Owen  ring  in  our  ears  : 
"  He  that  would  go  down  to  the  pit  in  peace,  let 


ARE    YOU  Rt  VIVED: 


AI7 


him  obtain  a  great  repute  for  religion ;  let  him 
preach  and  labor  to  make  others  better  than  he  is 
himself,  and  in  the  meantime  neglect  to  humble  his 
heart,  to  walk  with  God  in  a  manifest  holiness  and 
usefulness."  And  equally  startling  are  the  words 
of  Swinnock :  *'  It  is  a  doleful  thing  to  fall  into 
hell  from  under  the  pulpit ;  but  O  how  dreadful  a 
thing  to  drop  thither  out  of  the  pulpit !  *' 

Nor  let  us  attempt  to  shun  our  responsibility  for 
revivals.  Again  we  say:  If  the  churches  are  not 
revived,  it  is  largely  our  fault.  There  is  no  question 
of  it.  And  what  a  thought,  that  we  are  chargeable 
with  the  absence  of  revivals! — that  because  we  do 
not  act,  no  revival  commences!  Who  is  expected  to 
be  first  in  a  reformation  if  not  ourselves?  Whose 
duty  is  it  to  lead  the  way  but  ours  ?  God  forbid 
that  we  lack  either  the  requisite  Courage  or  conse- 
cration !  God  forbid  that  the  blood  of  the  impeni- 
tent be  found  on. our  garments  1 

And  of  the  churches  we  would  ask  each  one.  How 
long  is  it  since  you  have  been  refreshed  from  on  high  ? 
How  long  have  you  been  mourning  the  Saviour's  ab- 
sence ?  And  are  you  now  waiting  anxiously,  pray- 
erfully, for  his  return? — showing,  also, by  your  works, 
that  you  desire  his  return  speedily. 

It  is  a  great  question  for  each  church  to  ask, 
Are  we  doing  our  part  towards  the  world's  conver- 
sion? Are  we  '' daily  adding"  to  us  such  as  shall 
be  saved  ?  And  it  is  a  poor  reflection  if  you  are 
barren  that  other  churches  around  you  are  so  like- 


4 1 8  HA NDBOOK  OF  RE  VI VALS. 

wise.  If  a  drought  were  consuming  your  crops, 
and  the  same  were  the  case  with  the  region  around, 
would  it  give  you  comfort  to  know  that  you  were  no 
worse  off  than  your  neighbors?  Or,  if  the  showers 
Avere  refreshing  their  parched  fields,  would  it  not 
awaken  and  increase  your  anxiety  for  equally  copious 
rains?  If  others  are  dormant,  surely  that  is  a  greater 
reason  ^N\iy  you  should  be  active. 

Nor  forget,  that  it  is  a  fearful  thing  to  be  to  jiiere- 
ly  maintaining  the  proper  and  decorous  service  of 
God's  house.  Christianity  is  not  simply  a  power  of  con- 
servation, but  of  aggression.  It  must  not  merely  live, 
but  increase  and  cover  the  earth.  It  is  not  an  out- 
post garrison,  fixed  and  stationary  in  its  defences, 
but  an  army  burning  for  conquest,  and  going  on  by 
rapid  marches  and  increasing  victories.  Indeed, 
if  a  church  be  not  thus  aggressive,  it  must  dwindle 
and  spiritually  die.  Staid  and  wealthy,  but  in- 
dolent churches,  would  do  well  to  heed  what  Mr. 
Spurgeon  says :  "  While  a  church  is  not  bringing 
others  in,  her  own  heart  is  becoming  weak  in  its  pul- 
sations, and  her  etitire  constitution  is  becoming  a 
prey  to  decline.  The  church  must  either  bring  forth 
children  unto  God,  or  die  of  consumption  ;  she  has 
no  alternative  but  that.  A  church  must  either  be 
fruitful  or  rot ;  and  of  all  things  a  rotting  church  is 
the  most  offensive.  Would  God  we  could  -bury  our 
dead  churches  out  of  our  sight,  as  Abraham  buried 
Sarah — for  above  ground  they  breed  a  pestilence  of 
skepticism  and  moral  death!  " 

To  individual  Christians  we  would  say,  Have  you 


ARE    YO  U  RE  VIVED 


419 


apprehended  the  fact  that  formalism, — the  having 
'*  a  name  to  Hve  while  you  are  dead," — is  your  great- 
est peril  ?  '*  I  am  not  afraid,"  said  one,  ''  so  much  for 
my  children  that  they  fall  into  open  vice — that  they 
should  become  drunkards,  thieves,  or  extortioners — 
as  I  am  afraid  that  they  shall  get  into  that  formal 
state  which  speaks  about  religion,  professes  it,  and 
is  yet  destitute  of  it :  if  this  should  be  their  state,  I 
would  indeed  fear  for  their  eternal  salvation."  Well 
might  one  most  dread  this  state  ;  and  yet  perhaps  in 
that  very  state  may  j<?2^  at  this  moment  be  found  ! 

When  you  consecrated  yourself  to  Christ,  you 
laid  yourself  on  his  altar.  You  presented  your  being 
a  living,  not  a  dead  sacrifice.  You  declared  your- 
self to  be  Christ's ;  having  no  right  or  title  to  your 
body,  soul,  property,  time  or  talent.  You  professed 
to  be  dead  unto  sin,  and  alive  unto  God.  And  you 
set  out  with  the  inquiry,  **  Lord,  what  wilt  thou  have 
me  to  do?'* 

How  has  your  life  corresponded  with  that  profes- 
sion? How,  in  the  matter  oi separateness  from  sin? 
Time  was,  in  the  days  of  the  martyrs,  when  a  female 
trained  in  the  refinements  of  the  Roman  capital, 
would  not  throw  a  grain  of  incense  on  a  pagan  altar 
to  save  herself  from  the  flames.  Are  you  ready 
thus  to  resist  every  form  of  evil— if  need  be,  even 
unto  blood  ? 

How  has  your  life  been  In  the  matter  of  ChrisU 
like  devotion  to  others'  good?  There  are  many  pro- 
fessing Christians  who  have  never  in  their  lives 
been  the  means  of  converting  one  soul !     But  who 


A20  HANDBOOK  OF  REVIVALS. 

might  not  rationally  hope,  by  humble,  prayerful, 
faithful  prosecution  of  every  opening  and  opportu- 
nity for  personal  Christian  influence,  to  be  the 
means  of  leading  to  Christ  at  least  one  soul  every 
year?  Now  consider  what  will  be  the  result  when- 
ever this  shall  be  the  earnest  aim  of  every  Christian 
—taking  their  present  number  as  the  basis.  The 
church  would  be  doubled  annually  ;  and  in  less  than 
three  years,  this  whole  nation,  or  an  equivalent  pop- 
ulation, would  be  gathered  into  the  fold  of  the  Good 
Shepherd  ! — prepared  to  go  out  and  unfurl  the  gos- 
pel banner  in  every  nation  town  and  hamlet  under 
heaven,  proclaiming  in  every  tongue  the  wonders  of 
redeeming  grace  !  And  if  but  the  same  ratio  of  in- 
crease were  continued  for  7ii7ie  years,  the  whole 
world  would  be  converted  to  God  ! 

How  entirely  practicable,  therefore,  the  world's 
conversion,  if  but  individual  Christians  were  alive 
to  their  duty.  All  that  is  wanted  is  a  real  absorp- 
tion, a  genuine  enthusiasm,  in  this  work  of  soul-sav- 
ing. Said  Mr.  Moody,  of  Chicago,  when  in  England, 
and  addressing  a  large  crowd,  with  scholars  and  noble- 
men in  it :  '^^Wewant  enthusiasm  in  God's  wock*^^  We 
find  it  in  the  world.  Men  are  desperately  in  earnest  in 
business  circles-  Hell  is  earnest.  Why  should  we  not 
be  ?  We  talk  about  infidelity,  and  all  the  isms  that 
^re  creeping  over  the  world  ;  but  I  am  more  afraid  of 
^  cold  formah>?;2  than  anything  else.  One  thing  I 
admire  in  Garibaldi — his  enthusiasm.  In  1867, 
when  on  his  way  to  Rome,  he  was  told  that  if  he 
got  there  he  \yould  be  imprisoned.     Said   he,  '  If 


ARE   YOU  RE  VI VED ? 


421 


fifty  Garibaldis  are  imprisoned,  let  Rome  be  free ! ' 
And  when  the  cause  of  Christ  is  buried  so  deep  in  our 
hearts  that  we  do  not  think  of  ourselves,  and  are  will- 
ing to  die  for  it,  then  we  will  reach  our  fellow-men  !  " 

This  was  well  and  nobly  said.  For  an  engaged- 
ness  like  that  would  transform  one's  whole  being 
into  a  living  power  for  good.  The  whole  depends, 
under  God,  upon  whether  we  will  act,  henceforth, 
under  the  constant  presence  of  a  high  purpose  to 
live,  not  unto  ourselves,  but  unto  the  Lord.  From  a 
thousand  wires  welded  into  one  they  forge  the 
Damascus  blade,  that  can  divide  the  gossamer,  or  cut 
an  iron  bar  asunder.  So  only  let  the  manifold 
energies  of  one's  being  be  molten  into  a  single 
force,  by  the  potent  heat  of  a  mighty  purpose  to 
serve  God  always  and  in  all,  and  that  holy  and 
steady  resolve  will  shape  a  life  invincible  by  aught 
except  almightiness  itself. 

And  is  not  the  single  consideration  of  the  peril 
of  men's  souls,  of  a  dying  race,  enough  to  produce 
such  engagedness?  A  heathen  king  once  put  on 
sackcloth  over  the  sin  and  ruin  of  a  single  city. 
Another  heathen  monarch,  at  the  head  of  two 
millions  of  men,  sat  down  and  wept  because  in  a 
hundred  years  all  that  host  would  be  dead.  And 
still  other  heathens  cried  out  to  one  of  God's  unfaith- 
ful servants,  ''What  meanest  thou,  O  sleeper?  arise! 
call  upon  thy  God  !  "  Would  that  a  louder  cry  of 
perishing  millions  would  wake  our  guilty  slumbers ! 
O,  where  will  they  all  soon  be?  Dead  !  dead  !  And 
yet  where  are  our  tears  and  loud  weeping,  both  for 


422 


HANDBOOK  OF  REVIVALS. 


ourselves  and  for  our  fellows  ?  Alas  !  that  we  can  see 
thousands  perish  around  us,  and  our  sleep  never  be 
disturbed  ! — no  vision  of  their  awful  doom  ever 
scaring  us  ! — no  cry  from  their  lost  souls  ever  turning 
our  peace  into  bitterness  ! 

Was  Dr.  Arnot  too  enthusiastic  when  he  ex- 
claimed :  "  I  see  men  and  women  perishing.  The 
number  is  so  great  that  it  overwhelms  me.  My  brain 
is  burning  ;  my  heart  is  breaking.  The  thurch  is 
asleep,  and  the  world,  too,  and  they  are  hugging 
each  other.  I  am  weary  with  holding  in.  I  must 
cry  out ;  and  I  would  rather  be  counted  singular  in 
the  judgment  of  man  than  be  unfaithful  in  the  judg- 
ment of  God  !  " 

Dear  reader;  bring  all  this  home  to  your  own 
conscience.  You  are  neglecting  souls  I  And  can 
you  let  another  day  pass  without  an  effort  to  save  at 
least  07ie  ?  Choose  whom  you  will  try  to  influence  ; 
and  then  go  to  your  closet  and  cry  mightily  to  God 
for  his  blessing  upon  your  endeavor  ;  and  next  go  to 
that  soul,  with  tract,  or  book,  or  loving  epistle,  or 
broken  sobs,  and  tears ; — and  it  may  prove  to  be  an 
arrow  in  God's  bow  to  brinsf   down   one   of  his  ene- 


'J3 

mies. 


Then  try  to  stir  up  a  revival  spirit  in  the  church 
to  which  you  belong.  Do  not  wait  for  a  large  num- 
ber to  move.  What  evidence  can  be  drawn,  either 
directly  or  indirectly  from  the  Scriptures,  that  a 
great  many  must  unite  in  prayer  before  God  will 
hear  and  answer  ?  We  do  verily  believe  it  to  be  a 
device  of  the  enemy  of  revivals,  to  persuade  Chris- 


ARE   YOU  RE  VI VED ? 


423 


tians  who  begin  to  feel  anxious  for  their  return,  that 
there  is  no  use  in  the  prayers  and  efforts  of  a  few, 
as  long  as  there  is  no  ge?teral  waking  up  of  the 
church.  Instead  of  this,  ask,  ''  Am  I  right  in  this 
matter?"  *' Do  not  I  need  in  this  respect  a  great 
revival?'*  "  Have  I  felt  and  acted  on  these  points 
as  I  ought  to  have  done  ?  "  And  wh^nyou  are  truly 
revived^  unite  with  the  few  others  of  like  feeling 
and  resolve  never  to  give  up  witJiout  a  blessing.  Go 
to  your  pastor  with  that  feeling,  and  tell  him  of  it. 
Ministers  are  greatly  influenced  by  their  members. 
The  writer  has  often  been  stirred  to  thought  and 
effort  by  some  one  in  his  flock  saying,  '*  Pastor,  is  it 
not  time  that  we  had  a  revival  ?"  Speak  to  otherSy 
also,  of  your  feelings,  and  mention  it  in  the  prayer- 
meetings,  and  so  work  on  ;  and  you  will  be  the 
means  of  a  great  awakening. 

Who,  in  laying  down  this  volume,  will  not  join  in 
these  "  reasons  why  I  desire  a  revival  ?  '' 

God  loves  revivals.  A  revival  is  not  a  questiona- 
ble good.     It  bears  the  superscription  of  heaven. 

There  is  great  need  of  a  revival.  Zion  lan- 
guishes. Christians  are  asleep.  Iniquity  is  coming  in 
like  a  flood.  Sinners  are  perishing.  Christ  is  dis- 
honored. 

God  comes  near  in  a  revival.  Our  sins  have  hid 
his  face  from  us.  He  seems  far  distant.  If  he  deign 
to  revive  his  work  he  will  return.  He  will  hover 
near.  He  will  cause  his  face  to  shine,  and  we  sl^all  be 
saved. 

I  wish  my  own  spirit  to  be  refreshed.     "  As  the 


424  HANDBOOK  OF  RE  VIVALS. 

hart  panteth  after  the  water-brooks,  so  panteth  my 
soul  after  thee,  O  God." 

A  revival  of  religion  would  be  a  precious  evidence 
that  God  accepts  my  poor  endeavors.  Often  am  I 
ready  to  cry  out,  "  Who  is  sufficient  for  these 
things?  Am  I  in  the  way  of  God's  working  here  ? 
Oh  for  some  tokens  of  my  Master's  favor!" 

A  revival  would  be  a  great  blessing  to  this  church. 
Why  are  these  followers  of  Christ  so  negligent  in 
prayer,  so  worldly,  so  barren  ?  I  long  to  see  Zion 
put  on  strength.  O  Lord,  quicken  thy  people,  and 
make  Jerusalem  a  praise! 

In  granting  a  revival  God  would  glorify  him- 
self. He  manifests  his  glory  more  especially  in  revi- 
vals of  religion.  He  glorifies  his  sovereignty,  his 
power,  his  truth,  and  his  grace.  If  he  pour  out  on 
us  a  Pentecostal  blessing  how  would  men  and  angels 
praise  him ! 

A  revival  would  add  glory  to  the  crown  of  Christ. 
Souls  are  Christ's  choicest  jewels.  They  are  *' the 
joy  set  before  him.''  I  faint  to  see  his  kingdom 
come.  The  bowing  of  sinners  at  the  foot  of  his 
cross  is  the  rumbling  of  his  chariot  wheels.  Come, 
Lord  Jesus,  come  quickly ! 

"  O  Lord,  Revive  Thy  Work  !  *' 


INDEX 


ABSORPTION  in  soul  saving,  420. 
Adams,  Thomas,  14. 
Adams,  Wm.,  321. 

Agony  for  souls,  197,  199,  204,  277,  413. 
Aim  of  Christians,  206,  413,  421. 
Aim  in  preaching,  254,  279,  410,  413. 
Alexander,  Archibald,  iS,  169. 
Alexander,  J.  W.,  i^,  73,  298,  299,  406. 
Alexander,  W.  L.,178. 
American  ancestors,  38,  45,  85. 
American  Board  of  Missions,  88. 
"  Anxious  seats,"  352. 
Arnot,  344,  422. 

Aspects  of  revivals,  i^,  16,  etc. 
Atheism  and  rev.,  in-113. 
Atwood,  paper  of,  379. 

BACKUS,  Dr.,  dying  on  his  knees, 
300. 
Baldwin,  58. 

Baptist  churches,  54,  59. 
Baptist  Foreign  Miss.  Soc,  59,  87,  89. 
Barnes,  131,  210. 
Baxter,  40,  154,  271,  174,  4i3- 
Beecher,  Lyman,  59,  102,  217,  222,  290. 
Beecher,  Henry  Ward,  313,  360. 
Belfast,  74. 
Bellamy,  59. 

Benevolent  societies  and  rev.,  404. 
Bible  classes  and  rev.,  336-37,  etc. 
Blair,  46,  2S0. 
Books  and  tracts,  243. 
Boston,  rev.  in.  65,  106,  114,  135-6. 
Bouwens,  36. 
Brown  University,  97. 
Brown,  Nicholas,  296. 
Bruce  (of  Scotland),  386. 
Bunyan,  83,  271. 
Burchard,  171,  193. 
Burr,  146. 

Burton's  theatre,  315. 
Bushnell,  iig,  130. 
Business  and  religion,  378. 
Business  men's  meetings,  66. 

pALVIN,  83,  357. 

\J  Carey,  87. 

Catechetical  instruction,  388,  391,  397. 

Caug-hey,  160,  276. 

Cautions  as  to  special  efforts,  250,  etc. 

Chalmers,  271. 

Chatham  theatre,  63. 

Child  converts,  169,  1S5,  186,  193. 

Child  profession,  iSo,  etc. 

Churches,  how  strong,  99,  107,  418. 

Church  and  State,  101,  103. 

10 


Church  a  converting  agency,  306. 
Church  to  be  ist  right,  239,  241,  243. 
Church  in  Jerusalem,  321. 
Cincinnati,  convention  there,  246. 
Cities  saved  by  rev.,  400,  401. 
Colleges  and  seminaries,  94,  99,  295-8. 
Coming  forward  for  prayer,  351. 
Communion,  a  converting  ordin.,  46-8 
Confession,  202,  364. 
Conformity  to  world,  379. 
Congregational  churches,  54,  58,  93. 
Consecration  to  God,  377,  419. 
Continuous  effort,  245,  etc. 
Converted  membership,  100. 
Conviction,  115,  204,  257,  355. 
Convert  culture,  370,  375,  3Si-3»  388. 
Conversion  of  world,  slow,  395-6-7,  405. 
Conversation,  religious,  329,  346. 
Country  towns  saved  by  rev.,  400,  401. 
Country  towns   and   S.  schools,  347. 
Covenant,  half-way,  46,  47,  48,  58,  100. 
Cowper,  301. 
Cox,  181. 

Creeds,  helps  of,  387,  391,  397-8- 
Cross,  power  of,  257. 
Curry,  309. 
Cutting,  390-91. 
Cuyler,  137,  327,  332. 

DARTMOUTH,,  95. 
Davenport,  151. 
Davies,  260. 

Declension,  104,  etc.,  128. 
Decline  of  a  rev.,  216, 
Dependence  on  God,  220,  237. 
De  Witt,  63,  106. 
De  Witt,  H.  G.,  i6o,  232. 
Discipline,  church,  48,  49,  229,  239. 
Distrust  of  rev.,  207,  210,  211. 
Doctrines  corrupted  in  absence  rev., 

339- 
Doctrinal  truth  important,  343,  345. 
Durbin,  291. 
Duty  of  profession,  374. 
Dwight,  58,  96,  102. 

TI^ARLE,  158,  160,  198,  237,  341,  373. 
Ij  's  preaching,  264,  etc. 

Earnestness  in  preaching,  269,  278,  414. 
Edwards,  23,  48,  125,  146,  165,  175,  etc. 
Edwards',  Enfield's  sermon,  2S9. 
Edwards,  Morgan,  151. 
Effective  preaching,  254,  etc. 
Emotions  a  poor  guide,  377. 
Enthusiasm  in  soul-saving,  420. 
Evangelists,  60,  6i,  150,  167,  344.  350. 


426 


INDEX. 


Evidences  of  conversions,  367,  370. 
Examinations  for  membership,  384. 
Excitement,   54,   126,   143,  144,  depre- 
cated, 250. 
Experience,  light  of  as  to  rev.,  393. 
Extra  efforts,  230,  251. 

FAITH,  nature  of,  363. 
Fasting  and  prayer,  229,  239. 
Fears  not  too  soon  allayed,  362. 
Finney,  160,  245,  292. 
First  gospel  church,  321. 
Fish,  Joseph,  151. 
Fish.  Samuel,  400. 
Flavel,  83. 
Fleming,  39,  40. 
Fuller,  Andrew,  87. 
Fuller,  Richard,  191,  192,  267,  268. 
Fulton  St.  prayer-meeting,  66,  67,  72, 

29S,  327. 
Furman,  64. 

GANO,  151— goes  to  Hamilton,  296. 
Genuine  revivals,  14,  21,  etc. 
Georgia,  245. 
"  Getting  up"  a  rev.,  228. 
Gibson, 76, 
Goodwin,  187. 
Graves,  160. 
Green,  96. 
Griffin,  Dr.,  16,  59,  61,  90,  104,  176,  220, 

251,  261,  290. 
Growth,  the  law  of,  376. 

,  helps  to,  3S5. 

Gulliver,  344. 
Guthrie,  398. 

HALDANES,  the,  57,  etc.,  326. 
Halifax,  Vt.,  .pi. 
Hall,  Bishop,  175. 
Hall,  R.,  175. 
Hall,  S.  H.,  233. 
Halley,  176. 
Hallock,  360. 
Hamilton  College,  300. 
Hammond,  160,  271,  313. 
Harris,  154,  155. 
Hawes,  103,  105. 
Heart-hymns,  302. 
Heart,  emblem  of,  365. 
Henry,  Matthew,  174. 
Hetherington,  12. 
High  aim  in  religion.  376. 
Hill,  Rowland,  27S. 
Holiness  in  preachers,  281,  419. 
Holyoke  Seminary,  297. 
Holy  Spirit  in  conversion,  281. 
Hope  of  world  in  rev.,  393,  etc. 
Howitt,  84. 

Humphrey,  88,  97,   133,   153,    178,    204, 
Huss,  34. 
Hyde,  62. 

TDE,  158. 

JL  Immediate  surrender  to  God,  281. 


Inability  in  the  will,  262. 
Incidental  evils  of  rev.,  211. 
Incipient  rev.  checked,  223. 
Indications  of  a  rev.,  197,  etc. 
Indolent  piety,  291,  418. 
Individualism  killed  in  organization, 

322. 
Industry  in  ministers,  412. 
Inquiry  meetings,  348,  352. 
Inquirers,  treatment  of,  349,  355. 
Inskip, 150,  271 

Instruction  to  converts,  372-3-4-5. 
Intelligence  in  lay  effort,  323. 
Ireland,  40,  74,  76. 

JANET  with  her  broomstick,  331. 
Jay,  his  three  "  Rs,"  343. 
Jerks,  iS,  etc. 
Jewell,  Bishop,  308. 
Judson,  88,  91. 

KENDRICK,  296. 
Kentucky,  64,  345. 
Kettering,  87. 

Kindness  in  preaching,  3-73. 
Kirk,  245. 

Knapp,  160,  249,  271,  391. 
Knox,  39,  286. 

LAMBS  of  Jesus,  173,  19s,  343. 
Lanphier,  66. 
Lay-element  in  rev.,  233,  325-6-7. 
Legal  way  of  striving,  357. 
Little  things  in  rev.,  252. 
Livingston,  John,  39,  287, 
Lukewarmness,  234. 
Luther,  34,  155,  257,  308. 
Lyon,  Mary,  297. 

MACLAY,  106,  176,  336. 
Madison  University,  an  incident, 
29S. 
Maine,  157,  167,  248. 
Manning.  97. 
Martyn,  Henry,  311. 
Mason,  63. 

Masses  unreached  in  cities,  403. 
Mather,  Cotton,  46. 
Mather,  Increase,  45. 
McCheyne,  179,  226,  269. 
Mcllvaine,  107. 
Means  and  methods,  221-338. 
Melancthon,  83. 
Methodism,  45,  55,  258. 
Middlebury,  98. 
Mills,  88,  90. 

Ministers,  49,  92,  338,  331,  410,  417, 
Missions,  86-90. 
Moody,  420. 
Moral  practices,  240. 
More,  57. 

Motto  of  first  Methodists,  335. 
Murphy,  230. 

Music  a  means  of  grace,  302-3. 
in  the  Middle  ages,  307. 


INDEX. 


427 


NAME  of  Christ,  coming  in,  368. 
Nazianzen,  Gregory,  283. 
Nettleton,  15,  60,  61,  133,  151,  163,  164, 

203,  213,  233,  252,  263,  277,  291,  312, 

352,362. 
Newark,  16,  61,  71,  104. 
New  York,  64,  71,  106. 
Newell,  88. 

New  Brunswick,  gi,  105. 
New  Hampshire,  62,  159,  24S. 
New  Haven,  105-6. 
New  Hartford,  220. 
Noonday  meetings,  67. 
Norfolk,  62. 

Northampton,  48,  49,  50. 
Nott,  88. 
Nottingham  sermon,  93-3. 

OBJECTIONS  to  rev.,  125,  etc. 
Obstacles  to  inquirers,  358. 
Offences  confessed,  234. 
Only  hope  in  rev.,  405,  etc. 
Organism  does  not  give  power,  399. 
Origin  uL  a  rev.,  237. 
Orthodoxy,  144. 
Owen,  83. 

PARENTS  anxious  for  children,  230. 
Parental  effort,  328. 
Pastors  and  rev.,  211,  409,  410,  415,  417. 
Pastors    to    supplement    evangelists, 

380. 
Pastors  may  hinder  revivals,  415-17. 
Payson,  355. 
Pendleton,  155. 
Pentecost,  27,  29,  283. 
Period,  rev.,  ist,  33;  2d,  37;    3d,  43; 

4th,  56  ;  5th,  65. 
Perils  with  privileges,  222. 
Personal  visitation,  243. 
Personal  effort  and  rev.,  320,  330, 
Philadelphia,  72,  127. 
Philosophy  of  individualism,  324. 
Physical  manifestations,  16-20. 
Pilgrims,  38,  85. 

Pittsburg,  convention  there,  246. 
Plague  in  London,  278. 
Pledge,  sign  it,  377. 
Polycarp,  174. 
Pomeroy,  155. 
Pompilius'  ultimatum,  280. 
Popery,  33. 
Porter,  61,  208,  239,  247,  250,  326,  396, 

407. 
Post-apostolic  age,  30-1. 
Power  of  church,  370,  371. 
Praising  God  a  duty,  305-6. 
Prayer,  251,  298-300,  329. 
Prayer-meetings,  68,  78,  200,  253. 
Prayer  and  ministers,  283,  etc. 
Prayer  an  index  of  rev.,  203,  222. 
Prayer,  in  ministers,  411-12. 
Preachers  to  be  holy,  281. 
Preparing  for  a  rev.,  228,  337,  273. 
Presbyterian  churches,  54,  63. 


Press,  aiding  rev.,  69. 

Pressing  the  conscience,  261,  280. 

Prime,  246. 

Primitive  evangelism,  320-23. 

Primitive  and  modern  churches,  244. 

Princeton,  96. 

Principle  in  religion,  377. 

Private  duties  in  rev.,  221. 

Producing  a  rev.  spirit,  228. 

Profession  of  religion  by  children,  180. 

Profession,  public,  374. 

Progress,  Christian,  376. 

Progress  of  world's  conversion  slow, 

394>  405- 
Promoting  a  rev.,  226,  227,  etc. 
Proselyters  of  men,  407. 
Protracted  meetings,  230,  237,  343,  351. 
Providence,  R.  I.,  97,  108. 
Providences  and  rev.,  109,  199,  339. 


UEENS  Mary  and  Elizabeth,  33. 


Q 


KAIKES  and  his  school,  333-4. 
Reasons  for  desiring  a  rev.,  433. 
Reception  of  members,  374. 
Reformed  Dutch  Church,  66. 
Regenerated  ch.  membership,  358. 
Reid,  412,  415. 
Religion  in  business,  378. 
Repeatance,  nature  of,  363. 
Requests  for  prayer,  68,  252. 
Responsibility  with  leadership,  410-17. 
of  pastors,  410. 


Restitution,  202. 

Results  of  rev.,  102. 

Revival  conventions,  246. 

Rev.  from  prayer,  examples,  392,  etc. 

Revivals  unjustly  blamed,  381. 

God's  method  in  past,  393. 

,  pastors  responsible  for,  409, 

410,  415,  417. 

in  cities,.  402,  etc. 

,  instruction  in  Theo.  Semi- 
naries, 407. 

in  Scotland,  36,  39,  56,  334-S' 

Rice,  88. 

Richards,  90,  91 

Ring,  the  emblem  of  heart,  365. 

Robbins,  62. 

Robertson,  18. 

Rome  trains  her  j'oung,  393. 

Rules  for  singing  in  rev.,  319. 

Rural  districts,  400. 

Rutland,  63. 

OALEM,  230. 

U  Searching  the  Scriptures,  379. 

Scripturalness  in  preaching,  252,  etc. 

Sectarian  discussions,  225. 

Secret  prayer,  378. 

Self-praise  deprecated,  235. 

Self-righteous  spirit,  364. 

Self-denial,  376. 

"  Sending  a  hand,"  330-31. 


428 


INDEX. 


Shotts,  kirk  of,  39,  386-7. 
Signing  the  pledge,  373. 
Simpson,  127. 
Singing  important,  301. 

,  rev.  of,  under  Wesley,  308-9. 

not  useful  at  times,  317. 

Sin  to  be  set  forth  to  inquirers,  353. 

Skinner,  210. 

Slow  progress  of  conversions,  247,  etc. 

Smith,  245. 

Social  influence  of  rev.,  84. 

Society  meetings,  Methodist,  288. 

Somers,  203. 

Sovereignty  of  God,  226,  270. 

Soul-saving,  329,  407,  408,  410,  418,  420, 

422. 
Soul,  its  e.\ceeding  value,  329,  421. 
Special  rev.  efforts,  129,  243,  251. 
Special  measures  change,  228. 
Spirit,  Holy,  honored  by  rev.,  113. 
Sprague,  337. 
Spring,  64,  106,  290. 
Spurgeon,  98,  215,  366,  418. 

• 's  conversion,  366. 

Spurious  conversions,  133. 

Statistics  ot  conversion,  395-6,  405. 

Steele,  266,  291. 

Stevens,  309. 

Stevenson, 64. 

Stillman,  58. 

Stoddard,  47,  69. 

Stow,  74. 

Stuart,  Geo.  H.,  70. 

Stumbling-blocks  removed,  239. 

Submission  to  God,  364. 

Sunday  schools,  118,  191,  etc. 

Sunday  school,  converts  to  join,  373-5. 

Sunday  schools  and  rev.,  333. 

Surrender  to  God,  360. 

Swan,  291: 

Sympathies,  133. 


STAKING  hold  on  God,  222. 

i   Taylor,  322. 

Telegraph  aiding  rev.,  69,  70. 

Temperance,  229,  332,  378. 

Theological  students  and  rev.,  407. 

Tholuck,  280. 

Torringford,  330. 


Tracts  and  books,  243,  354. 
Trumbull,  258. 
Turning-point  in  rev.,  303. 
Tyler,  98. 
Tyng,  1S9,  335. 


u 


LSTER,  40,  75-6. 
Unbelief,  219. 
Uniformity  act,  39. 
Union  meetings,  69,  78. 
Unpardonable  sin,  358. 
Usefulness  the  aim,  376. 


VERMONT,  63,  157,  348. 
Vincent,  378-9. 

WAITING  God's  time,  360. 
for  feeling,  357. 

change  of  heart,  358. 


Wales,  55,  56. 

Watts,  175. 

Watch-care  of  church,.  374. 

Wayland,  336. 

Webb,  1S9. 

Week  of  prayer,  398. 

Welsh,  2S5. 

Wesley,  55,  84,  151,  288,335,  334,  367. 

West  Simsbury,  220. 

Wheelock,  155. 

Whitfield,  51,  54,  56,  84,  136,  151,  160, 
192,  275,  277,  413. 

Whitfield,  Davies  and  Edwards  com- 
pared, 260. 

Whitfield,  bro.  of  Geo.,  366. 

Wickliffe,  82. 

Wilbur's  statistics,  349. 

Williams,  18. 

Williams  College,  90. 

Wisdom  and  skill  in  rev.,  374. 

Witherspoon,  145. 

Working  for  Christ,  376. 

Work  wiien  God  works,  213,  330. 

Wrong  directions  to  inquirers,  360. 

YALE,  96,  97. 
Yearning  for  souls,   197,   199,   204, 
377. 
Yerkes,  365. 


THE  END. 


Princeton  Theological  Seminary-Speer  Library 


1    1012  01115  5878 


DATE  DUE 


Demco,  Inc.  38-293 


